Panel 1Roundtable: In the Wake of the Great Wave - International ...

Panel 1 //Room no. 1101 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Roundtable: In the Wake of the Great Wave: Critical Perspectives on Social Change and Development
in Post-tsunami/Post-conflict Aceh
Following the 2004 earthquake and tsunami, and the end of the decades-long conflict between the
Indonesian government and the Free Aceh Movement (GAM) that followed soon thereafter, Aceh became a
site for a wide range of ambitious projects of reconstruction. This included not only the physical rebuilding
of structures and infrastructure, but also more complex agendas for political, economic, social and legal
reconstruction. These projects washed in on metaphorical second wave of funding and expertise that crested
in 2007-2008 and largely receded thereafter as budgets were exhausted, program mandates expired, and
interest waned. Five years on from this a smaller number of ongoing projects continue important work on
more long-term issues of development, while others have run into obstacles, or been channeled in to
unexpected directions. This roundtable brings together scholars and practitioners from a wide range of
perspectives with considerable experience in post-tsunami/ post-conflict Aceh to crucially evaluate diverse
aspects of social change over this period, and to reflect on the longer-term impact of large-scale projects of
reconstruction on the lives of people in the communities that they aim to remake.
In doing so, the participants will present diverse perspectives on both the long-term impacts of immediate
disaster relief and reconstruction, as well as on more recent developments that have emerged and that
continue to build upon and expand earlier projects. In these conversations, particular attention will be
directed toward questions of how organizations that were forged during the immediate reconstruction
adjusted to deal with other issues. What effects has engagement with national and international-level
organizations had on local capacities for managing complex situations and the transfer of skills? To what
degree have the massive aid efforts have facilitated projects directed at economic development, democratic
governance, legal restructuring, civic engagement, and environmental sustainability? To what extent have
programs there funded and implemented outside organizations come to be received in and made their own
by the community, and what are the implications of this for assessing the long-term impact of the efforts
invested in the reconstruction of Aceh in the post-tsunami/ post-conflict period? The aim of this session is to
provide a forum for the critical evaluation of both what has been successfully accomplished there, and what
new challenges these developments have posed.
Convenor: Michael Feener, National University of Singapore
Patrick Daly, National University of Singapore
Lilianne Fan, Overseas Development Institute, U. K.
Yoshimi Nishii, Kyoto University
Iskandar Zulkarnaen, Malikussaleh University
Eriko Kameyama, Nara Prefectural University

Panel 2 //Room no. 1201 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Roundtable: Chinese Environmental History: Current Research and Future Prospects
Recently, many scholars in both China and the West have promoted the study of the environmental history of
modern China.They have pursued new research areas from a variety of perspectives, including historical
geography, the effects of land clearance, relationships with plants and animals, the actions of the imperial
and and nation-states on the frontiers, and the search for energy resources. This roundtable brings together
several of the leading researchers on the environmental history of modern China, in order to promote further
collaboration and exchange of ideas between younger and senior scholars and between scholars in China,
Taiwan, and the U.S. Each participant will present a brief summary of their own work and will offer some
reflections on future promising directions of research in the field. The roundtable format will encourage
dialogue between the members of the panel and interested members of the audience.
Peter C. Perdue is Professor of History at Yale University. He has studied clearance of land in Hunan
province and grain supply for military campaigns in Central Eurasia during the Qing dynasty. Han Zhaoqing
is Associate Professor in the Institute of Historical Geography in Fudan University, Shanghai. She has
studied land development and desertification in northwest and southwestern China during the Qing dynasty.
CJ Huang is a doctoral student working on forestry and animal care in Manchuria in the 20th century. Liu
Cuirong has researched many topic in the economic and environmental history of modern China, and she
has organized the East Asian Environmental History Association. Micah Muscolino has studied fisheries in
coastal China and refugee settlement in north China during the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. Jonathan
Schlesinger has completed a dissertation on Qing exploitation of natural resources in Manchuria and
Mongolia. Yingjia Tan is working on the search for energy resources in twentieth-century China. We expect
that the panel, by encouraging them to exchange ideas about their research challenges, will stimulate new
directions for study in this exciting new field.
Convenor: Peter C. Perdue, Yale University
Zhaoqing Han, Fudan University
C. J. Huang, Yale University
Micah Muscolino, Georgetown University
Jonathan Schlesinger, Indiana University
Ying-jia Tan, Yale University

Panel 3 //Room no. 1001 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: History, Identity, and Culture in Macao
Identity is a key concept. This panel looks first at the key identity of the Chinese of Macao who are at the
frontline to define this complex but increasingly essential concept. The second question of identity is the
legal identity given by the Basic Law, in particular its 'way of life', and Macao’s currency, the Pataca.
As an identity marker, the Pataca could be maintained in its present status. As China and Macao’s economy
continue to boom, the Pataca remains an important force of economic cohesion and identity.
The Chinese of Macao have answered "No Religion" in a large majority in a 200-household interviews and
questionnaires conducted by the authors. However, their Chinese beliefs cannot be ignored to define
Macao's identity.
Chairman and organizer of the panel: Berlie, Jean A. Hong Kong Institute of Education. Centre for Greater
China Studies.
Chair: Jean A. Berlie, The University of Hong Kong
1934. Clandestinity and Control: The Macao Congress of the Indochina Communist Party
Undoubtedly clandestine organizations have a long history in Macao if we think of proto-Republicans and
masonics in the age of monarchy, guilds and triads in the Chinese tradition, and the subject of this paper,
underground communists, not even Chinese, but Vietnamese. Just as clandestinity might be defined as the
quality or state of secrecy or furtiveness in evading control or surveillance in order to accomplish sometimes
illicit goals, so late colonial Macao provided such a hypothetical space. Apparently unknown to the
Portuguese authorities, Vietnamese communists chose this location to host the landmark first national
conference of the newly-formed Indochinese communist party bringing to Macao a veritable who's who of
first generation Vietnamese and minority communist leaders. Yet, notwithstanding the clandestine character
of the underground organization, codes of secrecy, use of aliases, etc., they were compromised and
penetrated, not by the Salazarist authorities but, completely unknown to them, by the French. This paper,
accordingly, seeks to offer some home truths on clandestinity as a trope, clandestine organizations in Macao,
the transient connection between Vietnam and Macao as signaled by the gathering of conference delegates,
and the Macao Congress itself.
Geoffery C. Gunn, Nagasaki University
General Gomes da Costa and Dr. Rodrigo Rodrigues in Macao History
"General Gomes de Costa & Dr. Rodrigo Rodrigues appear to have represented opposite ends of the
Portuguese political perspective when they were both assigned to Macau from 1922 to 1924. Rodrigues
came as Governor; Gomes de Costa came as head of a military mission to the Far East. Rodrigues arrived as
governor in January 1923 to facilitate the construction of Macau's Outer Harbor project while Sun Yat-sen
was building the KMT and the Revolutionary army with the assistance of the Comintern. General Gomes de
Costa would return to Portugal in May 1924 and within 24 months would lead the legendary coup of 28th
May 1926 that would overthrow the 1st Portuguese Republic and usher in forty-eight years of single party
rule under Salazar. This paper will explore why these two political adversaries sent to Macau in the same
years.
Dr. Rodrigo Rodrigues, a long-term scion of the leftist Democratic Party of Afonso Costa, had been head of
the Portuguese penal system as the new Republican government implemented a vicious anti-clerical and
anti-monarchist campaign following its October 1910 coup d'etat. After the military coup by General
Gomes in May 1926, Rodrigues would be sidelined from any government post, and with the advent of
Salazar in 1928 would never again hold governnental office. He would, however, continue to publish
opinions and articles in the Portuguese language press of Macau until his death in the early 1960s.

This paper will assert that Macau, the Tamagninis, Gomes de Costa and Rodrigues were playing a much
larger role in global poliltical movements than has here-to-fore been reported. This was a role that clearly
linked revolutionary change in Portugal to developments in Macau and in South China. "
Paul Spooner, University of Macau
Identity and Culture of the Chinese of Macao
Identity is a key concept in the 21st century. Based on a long research between 1995 and 2012, the definiton
of the identity of Macao Chinese is a model for this society to make understandable a complex reality.
Identity constitutes for Paul Lazarsfeld, a ‘Matrix formulation’ based on a series of particular facts and
cultural traits.
Macao Chinese speak Cantonese, an unavoidable social fact and are protected by the Basic Law of Macao
until 19 December 2049. The fashionable Cantonese Opera constitutes another ‘matrix’. Portuguese, an
official language, tries to find a linguistic space between English and Putonghua, but Brazil supports it. The
concept ‘Chineseness’ dominates, but the Basic Law is the ‘constitutional law’ of Macao and it legally
protects the local Chinese.
Social change plays an important role in the Macao Special Administrative Region (MSAR) of China.
Macao’s economy is one of the most open in the world since 1999. Ninety percent of this economy is
gaming, does it transform the identity of Macao Chinese?
Jean A. Berlie, The University of Hong Kong
The Temples of Nezha in Macao
In Chinese legends, the child god Nezha 哪 吒 is an unruly, demon-slaying deity. To Daoists in Macao,
Nezha is principally a guarantor of health who has protected the city from epidemics. The two Nezha
temples in Macao are built on sites where the god had appeared to people in dreams or visions. Nevertheless,
the two Nezha temples have differences of belief. The annual Feast of Nezha is celebrated with colorful
processions, maintaining popular traditions. From interviews with members of the Nezha temple
associations, we learn that these temples benefit their members with “spiritual relief” and the sense of
belonging to a community.
Terry Rex Wilson, University of Macau

Panel 4 //Room no. 1202 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Enlightening Nisei in Different Spaces: Education Intended for Second-Generation Japanese
Americans in Japan and the U.S.
This panel examines various kinds of education specifically intended for second-generation Japanese
Americans (Nisei) in Japan and the United States during the period between the 1920s and the 1950s. In
raising their American-born children to be what they considered “ideal Japanese American citizens,” who
were bilingual and bicultural, Japanese immigrants (Issei) established Japanese language schools in Hawaii
and the continental United States, and compiled original textbooks rather than using ready-made textbooks
imported from Japan. Some Issei parents even sent their Nisei children to Japan for secondary and higher
education in order to immerse them in the Japanese culture. Among the Nisei students in Japan, there were
some who studied Buddhism at religious institutions so as to serve as Buddhist ministers after returning to
the United States. Viewing the transnational trajectory of the Nisei who were sent to Japan to study as part
of a “diaspora of the Japanese race,” the panel explores their educational experiences in different spaces in
order to shed light on new aspects of the schools that provided the Nisei with heritage education in the
United States, the organizations that helped them come to Japan, and the institutions that educated and
accommodated them in Japan.
First, Aya Honda focuses on the experiences of Nisei who studied Jodo Shinshu Buddhism at religious
universities in Kyoto, Japan. Based on interviews and archival research, this study describes the personal
and institutional lives of Nisei trainees in the Buddhist ministry.
Second, Hiromi Monobe examines the experiences of the Nisei teenagers who went to Kumamoto, Japan.
This paper also looks at the activities of a semi-governmental organization called the Kumamoto Overseas
Association, and how it helped Nisei to come to Japan and to study at middle schools in Kumamoto.
Third, Tomoe Moriya explores the history of the Japanese Buddhist diaspora and their Buddhist
education programs. This paper argues that these education programs reflected Nisei acculturation, which
strongly influenced the development of post-war Japanese American Buddhism—one form of the
modernization of Japanese Buddhism.
Finally, Hideyo Takemoto delves into various educational issues revolving around the Nisei generation,
by analyzing the views and activities of the educators belonging to the Japanese language school
associations in California. This study also discusses different versions of textbooks used at Japanese
language schools.
Convenor: Hiromi Monobe, Doshisha University
Chair: Tomoe Moriya, Hannan University
Nisei Buddhists in Japan
This presentation introduces the second generation Japanese American, Nisei youths who went to Japan for
the purpose of studying Buddhism, more particularly, to study for the Jodo Shinshu Buddhism ministry.
Since the introduction of Buddhism in the United States in the late 19th century, Japanese immigrants and
their decedents, Japanese Americans, have played an important role in its adaptation and development in
foreign land.
As the Nisei reached adulthood, some chose to study in Japan (ryūgaku) with the particular purpose of
becoming Buddhist ministers, aiming to propagate Buddhism in the United States. They were accepted to
universities and higher educational institutions in Japan.
The emergence of Nisei ministers was seen as a bright future for Japanese Buddhism in the United States.
There were high expectations of the Nisei ministerial candidate from the members of the Buddhist Church,
immigrant community, and religious institutions in both countries. Starting in the Meiji period, the Japanese
Jodo Shinshu organization began to send Japanese ministers abroad, and began to accept and educate to-be

ministers from overseas as early as the 1930s. This presentation will discuss the Nisei experience in the
country which was both somewhat foreign and familiar. In examining the personal and institutional life of
the Nisei in Japan, it will be possible to place their stories in a larger context. The specific time span set for
this theme shall be a decade prior to and post WWII which is from the 1930s to the 1950s.
Aya Honda, Hyogo University
“Studying Abroad” in the Ancestral Country: Japanese American Students in Kumamoto Prefecture
during the 1920s and the 1930s
This paper examines the experiences of second-generation Japanese Americans (Nisei) studying at middle
schools in Kumamoto, in southern Japan. It looks specifically at the organizations that helped Nisei to come
to Japan, the institutions that accommodated and educated them, and their life as students in Japan. Many
Japanese from Kumamoto had immigrated to Hawaii and the continental United States at the turn of the
century, and when the American-born second generation reached adolescence during the 1920s and the
1930s, their Japanese immigrant (Issei) parents desired to send their children to schools in their Japanese
hometown. To secure educational opportunities in Kumamoto for their Nisei children, the Issei requested
assistance from the Kumamoto Overseas Association, which had been established to promote Japanese
migration to foreign countries and whose mission included protecting and promoting the welfare of overseas
Japanese. The Association was a half-governmental, half-private organization made up of its headquarters
in Kumamoto and nearly one hundred branches overseas.
First, I discuss the activities of the Association and how it assisted Nisei to come to Japan and study at
schools in Kumamoto. Next, I analyze the experiences of Nisei studying at three private middle schools in
Kumamoto that cooperated with the Association in efforts to take in and educate international students.
Finally, I touch briefly on what the Nisei students did in their lives after their return to the United States.
Hiromi Monobe, Doshisha University
In the Making of Japanese American Buddhism: Nisei Buddhist Education Programs in Hawaii and
North America
This paper analyses the history of Japanese Buddhist diaspora which sent their Nisei youths to Japan for
ministerial training and introduces Buddhist education programs that Nisei ministers were involved after
returning to their homeland.
As more Nisei children were born and attending Buddhist Sunday schools in the 1920s, Issei members
and ministers of the Buddhist Mission of North America (later the Buddhist Churches of America) and the
Honpa Hongwanji Mission of Hawaii, both the largest Jodo Shin Buddhist missions from Japan respectively,
considered new education programs for their Nisei children necessary. Thus, pre-war Buddhist education in
Japanese American temples was mostly conducted by Issei, who envisioned two-way propagation for
Japanese-speaking Issei and English-speaking Nisei.
Starting in the 1930s, newly-ordained Nisei ministers taught Buddhism in English and during this
process, this Japanese-born Buddhist tradition gradually made adaptation to new cultural settings, even
during the mass internment of Japanese/Japanese American citizens in the Pacific War. Post-war Japanese
American community, furthermore, saw white Buddhist sympathizers of the Beat Generation joining the
study classes at their temples, thus creating more ethnic diversity in the religious community. This study
finally discusses that acculturation in the pre-war period eventually developed into the building of post-war
Japanese American Buddhism, which was another form of modernization of Japanese Buddhism.
Tomome Moriya, Hannan University
The Educational Problem to Nisei in California of the 1930s
This study analyzes the education for Nisei in California of the 1930s. In 1930s, many Japanese Language
Schools were founded. In precedence research, it does not understand about the educational condition of the
schools. It is difficult to investigate each school since the school data do not remain in 1930s.
This research first explains how the California Association of Japanese Language School, especially
South California Association, viewed the Japanese language schools. In 1930s, many textbooks were used in

the schools. As the school chose and used the textbooks freely, the textbook authorized by California
Education Bureau and the textbook authorized by Ministry of Education were used together in the schools.
At the association, the argument started about the textbook. Next, I investigate the argument of textbook
compilation in 1930s. In 1939, it was determined that the association would edit the new textbook for Nisei.
Since the Japan–U.S. outbreak of war broke out, the enterprise suffered a setback.
From this analysis of the argument on the textbook, I describe the educational problem to Nisei in
California, the condition of education and the situation of the association in 1930s.
Hideyo Takemoto, Fukuoka University of Education

Panel 6 //Room no. 1204 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
The Iranians in Ayutthaya during the Early Modern Period
Ayutthaya in Siam, present-day Thailand, was a highly international centre in maritime Asia during the early
modern period. In fact, this port city was the capital of the kingdom of Ayutthaya, where foreigners gathered
from all over the world for trading business, immigration and so on. Many previous studies have focused on
the settlements of European and Japanese people in particular based on plenty of published records kept by
Western travellers. On the other hand, this session will shed light on Indo-Persian links with Ayutthaya. The
Siamese relations with Iran and South Asia were one of the key foreign links for the court of Ayutthaya, but
proper attentions have not been paid so far, although this topic has been assumed to be important by
previous research.
In this session, first, the organizer introduces the aims and scopes of the session, and then the session has
four paper presentations by scholars with various backgrounds. The first paper is offered by Tomoko
Morikawa, an Iranian history specialist. She investigates a Persian record kept by the scribe of the Iranian
embassy to the court of the kingdom of Ayutthaya in the late seventeenth century. Secondly, Plubplung
Kongchana, a Thai historian, investigates the history of the Iranian settlement in Ayutthaya in the
seventeenth and eighteenth centuries based on her documental research as well as fieldworks. Her argument
is about the significance of the community of Iranian settlers in the Ayyuthya period and she claims that the
community continued even after the fall of Ayutthaya in 1767.
The third and fourth papers give much broader perspectives beyond the scope of the relationship between
Iran and Siam. The third presenter is Hiromu Nagashima, who is majored in Indian history and the historical
relations from Iran to Japan. In his paper, he examines the trading business by Iranian settlers in Ayutthaya,
who accomplished the trade between Japan and India in the seventeenth century. Then, Ryuto Shimada, an
economic historian working on Dutch sources and this session’s organizer, shows his investigation about the
competition between Iranian traders in Ayutthaya and the Dutch East India Company during the seventeenth
century. Afterwards, the session has a general discussion together with the audience.
This session deals with the history of Thai foreign relations, yet it aims to provide historical suggestions for
understanding contemporary cross-bordering issues within Asia in the twenty-first century from global
perspectives.
Convenor: Ryuto Shimada, University of Tokyo
Siamese Court Culture through the Eyes of an Iranian Shi’ite Muslim: An Analysis of “The Ship of
Sulayman (Safina-yi Sulaymani)”
After receiving a delegation from the Ayutthaya dynasty (1350-1767) in 1682, the Safavid King Shah
Sulayman (r. 1666-94) decided to send an official party to Ayutthaya from Iran. This Iranian embassy was
composed of royal officers and dispatched from Bandar-e ‘Abbas, a port city on the Persian Gulf, in June
1685. Only seven officials were able to survive and reach Siam after a long and difficult ship journey in the
beginning of the next year. They were obliged to go further to Lopburi in order to present the official letter
to the King Narai (r. 1656-88), where this Iranian embassy was received in audience at the royal court at last,
which resulted in accompanying to the royal hunting and attending the royal receptions.
The Persian record of Safina-yi Sulaymani was written by Muhammad Rabi‘ b. Muhammad Ibrahim, who
was an official scribe of this Iranian embassy to Siam. This record reports his travel to Siam, and in terms of
Thai history it is a unique record of witnesses to the Siamese society by a Shi’ite Iranian travelling to the
royal court of Ayutthaya, while previous studies about Siamese court culture in the seventeenth century were
largely based on the records kept by European travellers to Siam. So, in this paper, I will investigate
Ayutthaya court’s rituals and protocols from the eyes of a Shi’ite Iranian and make some comparisons in
rituals and protocols between the Siamese attitudes to Iranian embassy and to European embassies.
Tomoko Morikawa, Hokkaido University

Chen: The Last Chularajmontri of the Ayutthaya Period
This article attempts to demonstrate that the Sheik Amad clam continued to have its influence up to the
ending years of the Ayutthaya period (1350-1767) and even to the Thonburi and Rattanakosin periods. The
study subject is on the roles of and the stories about Chularajmontri Chen, who was a descendent of Sheik
Amad, and was in the important position in terms of Thai history, because he lived in the time of transition
from the Ayutthaya to Thonburi periods. The key points in the article are as follows:
First, the author has employed a method of documental research as well as field study at related locations in
Ayutthaya and Thonburi provinces, and this study has made clear that Chen’s succession of the position was
a continuation of Chularajmontri succession within the blood line of Sheik Amad.
Second, Chularajmontri Chen had a network of kinship, from his maternal and fraternal sides and from his
siblings among high-ranking aristocrats. As a result, the crony of the Iranian descendent from Sheik Amad
managed to remain in a group of influential aristocrats until the end of the Ayutthaya period.
Third, although the roles of Chularajmontri was generally assumed to be the supervisor of trading activities,
tax collection, and foreign affairs within the Right Ports department; the head of Khaek volunteer military;
and the leader of Thai Muslims, Chularajmontri had another prominent role during the end of Ayutthaya that
Chularajmontri fought with the Burmese until the fall of Ayutthaya in 1767.
Plubplung Kongchana, Srinakharinwirot University
Trade Relations of Muslim Merchants of Ayutthaya with Japan in the Seventeenth Century
The Ayutthaya dynasty in the seventeenth century was very prosperous from political and economic
perspectives on the whole, and merchants from many foreign countries gathered there. Among them, there
were many Muslims, such as Indian Muslims, Turks, Arabs, Chams, Malays, Chinese Muslims and
Makassarese. However, the most prosperous Muslims were Iranians. The well-known leader of the Iranian
community was Aqa Muhammad (d.1679). He was a rich merchant and one of the favorite courtiers of King
Narai (1656-1688) so as to get the title of Opra Sinorat (Okphra Sinaowarat). He had close ties with Muslim
countries such as the Golkonda Kingdom. Together with King Narai, he sent ships not only to countries in
the Indian Ocean and Java Seas but also to China, Taiwan, Macau and Japan.
In this paper I will mainly discuss the relations of Muslim merchants led by Aqa Muhammad with Japan.
The observation will be based on some English, Dutch, Persian and Japanese sources. Due to the so-called
“sakoku” seclusion policy in Japan, the relations between Muslim merchants and Japanese were almost onesided:
Muslim merchants visited Japan while the Japanese did not go abroad. Their visits to Japan started at
least as early as in the 1620s; From c.1640 to c.1660 their visits were almost none; From 1660 to 1667 every
year they visited Japan. In the paper, I will show their number of visits, compositions, commodities, and
conditions after the 1670s. Furthermore, I will examine the cultural influences of their visits on the Japanese
society.
Hiromu Nagashima, Nagasaki University
Iranian Settlers in Ayutthaya and the Dutch East India Company
This paper aims to analyze the Iranian settlers and their business in the kingdom of Ayutthaya in the early
modern period. The research for this paper is done by consulting unpublished records of the Dutch East
India Company (VOC), which are preserved in the National Archives of the Netherlands in the Hague and
the National Archives of Republic Indonesia in Jakarta. In this way, the research of this paper gives detailed
information of the international trade by Iranian settlers in Siam from the perspectives of Dutch merchants,
which conducted commercial business on a global scale in the early modern period.
First, the paper surveys the Dutch trade in Siam in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, which was a
significant business under the highly profitable framework of the intra-Asian trade by the VOC. Second, the
paper examines the Siamese trade with South Asia and Western Asia, which was conducted by Indo-Iranian
traders. They resided in the Kingdom of Ayutthaya and some of them were imbedded into the bureaucratic
and military system of the Siamese kingdom. Then, the paper shows the competition between Iranian
merchants and the VOC, as both of them made efforts to gain large amounts of profits from the trade
between South Asia and Siam. In addition to these three key points, the paper also provides some

information about the Iranian mission to the Siamese court in the late seventeenth century from the point of
view of the Dutch East India Company.
Ryuto Shimada, University of Tokyo

Panel 7 //Room no. 1205 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Muslim Political Activism and Gender in Southeast Asia
Islamic Philanthropy and Social Welfare in Hizmet Movement: A Comparison with Indonesia
Despite the fact that Anatolia and the Indonesia archipelago lie at opposite ends of the Muslim world, and
that there has been comparatively little direct exchange between the two cultural spheres, Anatolian Islam
and Indonesian Islam are remarkably congruent. The contribution of Sufism to the development character of
Indonesian Islam is a key reason for this. It is not surprising then that the thought of leading progressive
Islamic intellectuals in Indonesia, such as Nurcholish Madjid and Abdurrahman Wahid, share essential
elements with the thought of Fethullah Gülen in Turkey. In civil society organizations inspired by both
parties, there have been innovations in combining charity, relief and development in such a way as to
reconcile the giver’s religious idea with a broader, more holistic perspective on promoting community-level,
longer-term development processes. Islamic philanthropy is shaping and being shaped by the migration of
large numbers of Muslims to the West and the consequent rise of philanthropic actors as Fethullah Gülen.
Accordingly, this paper proposes to compare Islamic philanthropy emanated from Hizmet Movement with
that in Indonesia, specifically the social movement of Muhammadiyah which was formed in 1912. We will
look at some particular challenges faced by both movements such as how to reconcile between donators’
preference for earmarking specific groups or purposes and the promotion of more holistic approaches to
elicit change, how to broaden the outreach to be more inclusive of persons of other religions, and how to
create a system of checks and balances on Islamic philanthropy that is channeled to jihadist and political
purposes. We will also make some comparative evaluation on the effectiveness and achievement of both
movements.
Chin-Ming Lin, Tamkang University
Poverty, Islam, and Terrorism: An Indonesian Case
Since the end of the New Order Government in Indonesia, terrorism has become the most serious issue.
Bomb explosions increased significantly from 1998 until 2012. Terrorism is a continuous threat to national,
regional and international community. Majority of terrorists and radical groups are Muslim. This research
will answer the questions on why terrorists are mostly Muslim. My hypothesis is misunderstanding and
misinterpretation of Islamic teachings which is related to social-economic issues. Socially, the position of
informal-religious leaders is more prominent than formal leaders. Economically, the increased of poverty
and government’s policy failure to provide better-life is related to the increasing of security issues. Factually,
terrorism and radicalism had increased significantly after the Asian monetary crisis in 1998, and repeated
after the global economic crisis in 2008. To answer the question, the author conducted field research in
several villages, small town, and major cities in Java, especially in places where the influence of Islamic
Wahabian culture are prominent. Interviews and focus group discussion were conducted with respondents
from students of Islamic boarding school (pesantren), the Da’i (religious preachers), and the Kyai (religious
leaders). The Dais and Kyai are considered as prominent-informal leaders and religious adviser in most
places in Indonesia. Further discussion is on Islamic teachings that been misinterpreted as a justification of
terrorist activities. The explanation Islamic teachings aimed to provide better understanding of the true
Islamic teachings. The purpose of this study is to analyze the role Islam to the increasing terrorist activities
in Indonesia.
Sukawarsini Djelantik, Parahyangan Catholic University
The Quest to Remain: An Investigation of How PKS Fights for Influence in Indonesia
As a modern Islamic party, Partai Keadilan Sejahtera (PKS, Prosperous Justice Party) has faced various
challenges to remain popular in the widely secular Indonesian society. Increasing votes has proven a serious
challenge as it has been forced to delicately balance its Islamic platform with either populist programs or
alliance with the more popular parties – mostly secular ones. This strategy of alliance had lately suffered a
serious loss when the ruling president’s party – Partai Demokrat (PD, Democrat Party) decided to cut its
alliance ties with the party. Its clean, united, and organised image - which has been one of the pillars to

attract support – has been damaged by internal conflicts and allegations of embezzlement of funding. On the
other hand, it has been difficult to uphold its Islamic features at the forefront of its activities because of the
risk of alienating a large proportion of the overwhelmingly moderate Indonesian Muslims. Thus, although its
grassroots organisation remains one of the best in the country, the upcoming 2013 elections pose an uphill
battle for the party if it wants to maintain its influence. This paper investigates PKS’ efforts and strategies to
prepare for the elections. Specifically the paper focuses on the extent to which the party balances its
attractive young dynamic Islamic party, with the pressure of gaining as much support as possible from the
moderate majority.
Ulla Fionna, University of Sydney

Panel 9 //Room no. 1301 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
The Politics of Arts: Propaganda, Ideological Production, and Culture in Modern Asia
This panel focuses on identity politics in 20th century Asia, investigating the use of literature and arts for
political purposes. By looking at cases in China and Cambodia, we challenge the prevailing? understanding
of propaganda as an institutional instrument of manipulation. Instead, we argue that propaganda as a
political method for social mobilization and ideological education requires not only the will of the ruling
elites but also the participation of cultural producers and the general public. Therefore, propaganda can be
understood as a form of ideological production, rather than just an ideological education. As essential
players in the cultural market, intellectuals, artists and musicians contribute significantly to the process of
production. Literary and art works in the societies this panel focuses on carry strong political messages
which contribute to processes of identity construction. We would like to investigate the reasons behind and
dynamics involved in this social and political phenomenon from different perspectives. Sam Zhiguang Yin’s
paper mainly focuses on the activities of two literary societies in China in the 1920s, namely the Creation
Society and the Sun Society. These Japanese trained intellectuals later devoted themselves to the Chinese
revolution and engaged in the Chinese Communist Party. By looking at the theoretical writings of the
members from the Sun and the Creation Society, this study intends to provide new perspectives on the
theoretical foundation of Chinese party-intellectual allegiance as well as how this contributes to to the
position understanding of propaganda in Chinese political discourse. Tianqi Yu’s study focuses on
contemporary Chinese documentary film makers. She argues that the filmmaking practice illustrates
rebellious and rights-conscious selves and their changing relationship with other individuals and with the
state. The selves are not just passively shaped by the existing forces, but are challenging the socially defined
conventional relations through active filmmaking. Astrid Norén-Nilsson’s paper expands the panel’s
geographic coverage to Southeast Asia by looking at the political function of popular culture in
contemporary Cambodia. Employing the concept of ‘karaoke nationalism’, she investigates how popular
culture is being mobilised by rival political projects for national identity construction.
Convenor: Sam Zhiguang Yin, Zayed University
“Ideological Battlefield” : Propaganda and the Creation of the Political Utility of Literature in China,
1923-29
The Chinese revolution in 20th century went beyond a political transition, and that the cultural movement
played a crucial role in the construction of national identity as well as individual identities within such a new
social condition. Such a political development called for a new form of party-intellectual allegiance, through
which the political party could conduct ideological propaganda. A crucial element in the party-state requires
an effective way of communicating party ideology to the general public as a form of revolutionary
mobilization. Such a political development called for a new form of party-intellectual allegiance, through
which the political party could conduct ideological propaganda. In such a party-intellectual allegiance,
intellectuals would function as the mediator to both consolidate the ideological foundation to legitimate the
party rule and also conduct the ideological education to a larger audience in various ways. Unlike in the
Western discourse, which views propaganda as an institutional instrument of manipulation, propaganda in
Chinese political discourse is perceived with a positive connotation. This study traces the beginning of this
party-intellectual allegiance in the context of Chinese modern revolution. By looking at the theoretical
writings of the members from the Sun and the Creation Society, this study intends to provide new
perspectives on the theoretical foundation of Chinese party-intellectual allegiance as well as its contribution
to the position understanding of propaganda in Chinese political discourse.
Sam Zhiguang Yin, Zayed University
Producing the“Public Self” : Ai Weiwei and First Person Action Documentary Practice in China
This paper explores some features of the changing constitution of individual subject in contemporary China,
through investigating first person DV documentaries that represent and construct the selves in public spaces.
These films are growing out of the increasing amount of independent DV documentary practice in China,

especially since the new millennium. Drawing on Chris Berry’s conceptualisation of ‘public spaces’,
multiple sites where different power configurations and relations play out, I understand these films and
filmmaking practice produce a ‘public self’, an important agency that is negotiating with different internal
and external forces in the ‘public spaces’.
Through examining Ai Weiwei’s Lao Ma Ti Hua(2009), I argue that this filmmaking practice illustrates the
rebellious and rights-conscious selves and their changing relationship with other individuals and with the
state. In other words, the selves are not just passively shaped by the existing forces, but are challenging the
socially defined conventional relations through actively filmmaking. In this sense, this filmmaking practice
shares some similarity with Japanese filmmaker Kazuo Hara’s ‘action documentary’. It can be seen as a
form of provocative social participation in what Wang Hui regards the era of ‘depoliticised politics’. It helps
to form a new kind of political subjectivity, and to reactivate the political space in China. On the other hand,
these films also present the filmmakers’ problematic selves in interpersonal interactions that have been
largely defined by traditional Confucian family ethics. In this sense, this filmmaking practice is exploring
the ethics of how to act as an independent individual in public spaces.
Tianqi Yu, Independent scholar
The Politics of Entertainment: Popular Culture and the Making of National Identity in Contemporary
Cambodia
In the wake of political and economic change introduced in the early 1990s, Cambodian society has
undergone profound transformations redrawing the boundaries of political contestation. One aspect of this is
the rapid growth of the Phnom Penh-based entertainment industry, which wide-reaching media ensures
penetrates the national space. This paper explores the transforming political use of popular culture in this
context, with particular attention to what it identifies as the increasing reliance on popular culture by
incumbent Cambodian People’s Party. Demonstrating the importance of national imaginations for political
contestation in contemporary Cambodia, this study examines how popular culture is employed to advance
different national imaginations firmly integrated into competing party political projects. In the Burmese
context, Monique Skidmore coined the concept ‘karaoke fascism’ to refer to the layers of conformity
Burmese people display to the state, representing themselves as automata whilst retaining intellectual
independence. In the Cambodian context, I use the notion of ‘karaoke nationalism’ to suggest that popular
culture is being mobilised by rival political projects in order to produce national identity. More broadly, this
study reassesses the evolving politically embedded production of culture in Cambodia, asking questions of
continuity and change. It reconsiders the definition and role of propaganda in contemporary Cambodian
political discourse, and the negotiation of collective identities through the medium of popular culture there.
Astrid Norén-Nilsson, University of Cambridge

Panel 12 //Room no. 1306 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Contemporary Asian Art
Unearthing the Past, Contesting the Present: Indonesian Contemporary Art and Muslim Politics in a
Post-9/11 World
For almost three decades Indonesian Islamic art has been dominated by the abstract images and calligraphy
of the 1970s Islamic art movement. However, today a younger generation of Indonesian artists is embarking
on an approach to Islam and art that deviates from these previous interpretations. In contrast to the former -
more custodial - approaches to Islamic aesthetics, the works of these artists do not (only) praise Islam.
Instead, they mobilise Islam to articulate political, social, and cultural dissatisfactions with the present state
of the world - and it is often through humour, provocation and parody that this critique is expressed. Hence,
Islamic aesthetics are here sites of creativity, contestation and conflict. But how do aesthetics and Islam
exactly intersect to negotiate (geo)political, cultural and historical circumstances? And how to understand
these politics? In this paper I explore these questions through conducting a visual analysis of three art works
made by different Indonesian artists (Syanur, Arahmaiani, Murti). I propose that a Benjaminian sociohistorical
politics is underlying the art works’ aesthetic strategies. Specifically, I demonstrate that through
their aesthetics the works evoke fragments from the past to question the construct of the present. In this way,
the works are not only challenging realities and narratives that have come into being after 9/11, and that are
antithetical to (Indonesian) Muslims. But through their aesthetic practices the works are also giving way to a
specific ‘critical history’, which opens up new possibilities for the practice of Muslim politics.
Leonie Schmidt, University of Amsterdam
A Reflection of Hong Kong Art - Realism in the 1950s and 1960s
For Chinese artists of the twentieth century, 1949 was a significant year for the development of their artistic
career. With the establishment of the Republic of China, many Chinese artists went south and settled in
Hong Kong, and some fled to Taiwan or aboard. Based on the different soils and circumstances, Chinese
artists after 1949 developed their art with specific features subject to mainland China, Hong Kong, Taiwan,
and overseas. This paper examines realism as a style in Hong Kong art in the 1950s and 1960s. It aims to
identify some unique feature that is specific to Hong Kong for the development of Chinese artists after 1949.
Realistic style has often been taken as conservative and without innovation and therefore lacks attention and
serious scrutiny in the study of Hong Kong art. In fact, many Hong Kong artists adopted realistic
presentation before Western modernism became a leading trend in the late 1960s in Hong Kong. For artist
like Ma Jia-bo who insisted realistic style throughout his life-long creativity, the apparently very
conservative style reflects a significant feature of Hong Kong art history that is worth exploring.
Sophia Suk-mun Law, Lingnan University, Hong Kong
The Discursive Space in Mistranslation: Cai Guo-Qiang and the 2010 Shanghai World Expo
Responding to the 2010 Shanghai World Expo, artist Cai Guo-Qiang mounted an exhibition at the Shanghai
RockBund Art Museum titled “Peasant DaVincis.” The exhibit officially claims to explore “the subject of
individual creativity” and to provide “a platform for discussions” redirecting attention to the “hundreds of
millions” of Chinese peasants and their contributions to the needs of the ever-growing Chinese cities.
My paper focuses on the exhibit’s three billboard-sized slogans painted, in the style that harkened back to
the Mao-era, on the exterior walls of the museum clearly visible to pedestrians. The largest of the pieces, “ 农
民 让 城 市 生 活 更 美 好 ”(Peasants Make City Life More Beautiful Good) transposes the World Expo tagline,
“Better City, Better Life / 城 市 让 生 活 更 美 好 ” with the addition of the word “ 农 民 ” (peasants). Cai’s
other painted slogans seem to relate to the exhibit’s “peasant inventions” of airplanes and flying saucers but
were written in a strange fragmented way that could easily be referring to other issues. Cai creates a
discursive space within the translation between the Chinese and English versions of the text in which his
criticisms of the World Expo could be launched obliquely. For example, “ 不 知 如 何 降 下 ” (Do not know

how to descend/land) - is this about the flying saucers in the exhibit or is it a comment on China’s aggressive
approach to asserting its international presence?
Paul Pak-hing Lee, University of Tennessee
Irene Chou: A Case Study of Hong Kong Art
New Ink Painting Movement initiated by Lui Shou Kwan (1919 – 1975) was a dominant trend in Hong
Kong art scene in the two decades of the 1970s and 1980s. It was an anxious search for a new meaning of
ink painting of which Lui traced back not only to the roots of traditional Chinese painting, but also embraced
the influences from the west, such as Abstract Expressionism. Irene Chou (Zhou Luyun) (1924 – 2011) was
one of Lui’s close students who actively involved in the Movement. Her art was profoundly influenced by
Lui’s pursuits and values.
Born in Shanghai, Chou moved to Hong Kong in 1949 and immigrated to Australia in 1992. Chou started
her career by imitation but soon realized that art is about self expression of inner thoughts and temperament
after she studied with Lui in the late 1960s. Her art had evolved into abstraction from representation and
finally developed her own style which was distinctive and prominent among other New Ink painters. By
using Chou as a case study, this paper attempts to scrutinize the dominant thoughts of Hong Kong artists
between late 1960s and 1980s, and how Chou was influenced and inspired to establish the newness in her
ink paintings.
Hung Sheng, Lingnan University, Hong Kong

Panel 14 //Room no. 1304 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Local Traditions, World Religions, and State Politics: Recent Community Studies of the Frankfurt
Anthropological School in Eastern Indonesia and Papua New Guinea
Sponsored by Frankfurt Frobenius-Institute
Since the late 1980s, members of the Frankfurt anthropological school have been doing ethnographic
research in village communities of the Lesser Sundae Islands and Papua New Guinea. Research in the
Moluccan islands and New Guinea even goes back to the 1930s and is still ongoing. On the basis of
longtime documentations on ‘traditional’ forms of life, the panel’s papers will analyze current processes of
cultural appropriation, retraditionalization and identity formation that are often intertwined with the
indigenization of Christian and Islamic denominations, with debates on democratization, political autonomy
and indigenous rights.
Convenor: Birgit Bräuchler, Goethe-University
Karl-Heinz Kohl, Frobenius-Institute; Goethe-University
Chair: Karl-Heinz Kohl, Frobenius-Institute; Goethe-University
Capitalist Entrepreneurs, Divinators and a Funeral: Conflict Resolution in an East Indonesian
Community
Based on a short restudy in 2011, my paper tries to reflect some of the changes that went on in an Indonesian
village community where I had begun my ethnographic research more than 25 years ago. After the
successful introduction of a new cash crop had brought unexpected richness to the villagers, the power
balance between the community's political authorities was sensibly disturbed. The recently installed
successor of the diseased lord of the earth proved his talent as a capitalist entrepreneur, but neglected his
spiritual duties. The village elders had to cede some of their former moral and ritual tasks to the Catholic
priest. Even the traditional prescriptive marriage rules so important for the villagers' everyday life and
mutual obligations had come into decline. In my paper I shall show how the 'sudden death' of a young man
and the divination oracle the elders performed to explore its reasons helped to renegotiate and partially
restore the village traditional order.
Karl-Heinz Kohl, Frobenius-Institute; Goethe-University
Catholicism, Local Traditions, and Modernity among the Ngada in Eastern Indonesia
On the island of Flores, which has been within the sphere of influence of the Catholic Societas Verbi Divini
since 1913, there was much less pressure on local traditions than in regions where Protestant missionary
societies had established themselves. I shall examine the complex relationships between missionaries and
local actors who from various motives weighed the 'Foreign' against the 'Own'. In that process, they created
an indigenized form of Catholicism while at the same time sufficiently allowing for non-Christian religious
practices.
Susanne Schröter, Goethe-University
Cultural Rights and Citizenship in Eastern Indonesia
Democratization and decentralization in post-1998 Indonesia were meant to overcome the authoritarianism
of the former Suharto regime. However, this period has also been marked by new fundamentalisms,
including the return of 'traditional' elites reclaiming their right to rule. Such claims pose challenges to the
Indonesian state and to the very idea of the nation. This paper addresses some of those issues in an Eastern
Indonesian setting. In the Central Moluccas a trend to revitalize local traditions and traditional structures is
meant to foster peacebuilding and help realizing the implementation of the national autonomy laws. On the
other hand, however, these developments marginalize migrants to the region, in many cases having settled
down in the Moluccas many decades ago, and deprive them of their rights as national citizens. At stake are
the ambivalent nature of cultural and indigenous rights and the challenged notion of an equal citizenship.
Birgit Bräuchler, Goethe-University

Panel 15 //Room no. 1305 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Religion and the Internet in Asia (I)
Digital media rapidly evolve in Asian contexts. Representations and negotiations of religious content are
increasingly shifted to the Internet by religious individuals as well as religious organizations; yet, religion
and the Internet in Asia have been discussed only rarely in the academic field so far, and most of the
research on religion and the Internet still concentrates on European and US settings.
This is all the more surprising as it is unquestionably accepted today that the Internet represents a new and
incomparable source for the study on Religion(s). The Internet especially enables religious actors to display,
discuss and construct individual belief. Recent studies confirm that lively and dynamic debates about
religion and religious practices, such as rituals, are not restricted to religious institutions. On the contrary,
religious groups and individual actors increasingly use new forms of media. As such, they are part of
religious discussions, for instance on religious authority, dogmatic doctrine, and belief itself. These
discussions also debate and negotiate construction processes of religious identity, religious practice and
religious authority. As much as the Internet influences cultural and social transformations in Asia, in general,
it also contributes to (re)shape and (de)construct details of religious ideas and beliefs.
This panel aims at contributing to fill the gap in studying religion and the Internet in Asia. It wishes to
exemplify the intensity and variety of religious identity construction via and on the Internet in Asia today.
For instance, it targets the Internet’s roles and modes of operations in transcultural processes of transfer and
transformation of Asian religious traditions beyond nations; the dynamics of (de)construction of religious
authority; and the formation of new religious proficiencies.
The individual papers of the panel will present different case studies from various regions in Asia, and
discuss the data in the light of the current theories on religion, the Internet, and digital media in general.
Convenor: Andrea Acri, National University of Singapore
Chair: Xenia Zeiler, Universität Bremen
From Lontar to E-text: Balinese Hinduism and Its Scriptural Heritage on the Internet
‘Balinese Hinduism’ owes much to its foundational corpus of premodern Śaiva texts, mostly written in Old
Javanese, which have survived to us through a huge quantity of palm-leaf manuscripts (lontar). These texts,
generally perceived by Balinese Hindus as the ultimate sources of religious authority, have played an
important role in the cultural dynamics that led to the creation of a reformed version of Hinduism in Bali
since the early 20th century. An ongoing dialectic relationship between the premodern tradition and the
modern and contemporary religious discourse is testified to by the great number of translations into modern
Indonesian of Old Javanese and Sanskrit texts published on Bali since the introduction of printing, and by
the even greater number of textbooks and pamphlets on Hinduism written in Balinese and Indonesian. This
dialectic has received a new impetus by the advent of the digital technologies, among which the Internet
stands out as the most dynamic space for the representation and discussion of sources of religious authority,
belief, and practice.
My paper will survey the significant number of websites, created in recent years by either institutional
religious organizations or individual actors, devoted to Balinese Hinduism in general, and to its Javano-
Balinese textual heritage in particular. It will then discuss the continuities and changes characterizing the
contents, forms, and languages of these online sources with respect to traditional modes of representation of
Balinese religiosity.
Andrea Acri, National University of Singapore

Hindu Authority on the Internet: The Consolidating Effects of YouTube and Online Games
Though modern mass media are increasingly significant for religious actors in South Asia, mediatization
processes in Hindu traditions have only been rarely researched so far. This is true for digital media and more
so for the Internet. Previous studies on negotiations of Hindu religious authority on the Internet stressed the
challenge and threatening of established authorities because of increasing Internet usage. But recent
developments also point at a trend in the opposite direction: By employing the Internet in an intentional and
controlled way, i.e. as a platform for propagating Hindu authority on several levels, consolidation processes
are initiated, as well.
The paper discusses these recent developments in the light of current theoretical studies on religious
authority and the Internet, by presenting two case studies. First, it discusses the further consolidation of an
already well-established temple authority on the goddess Shitala in Benares through devotional songs on
YouTube. Devi Pacra, choreographed devotional songs for goddesses, are highly popular in India today and
massively (de)construct religious authority on several levels. The paper analyzes these different levels and
their mutual influence on each other and thus exemplifies and discusses YouTube’s role in recent
negotiations of Hindu authority in South Asian contexts. Second, the paper gives an outlook on authority
negotiations on the Internet in a Hindu context beyond South Asia. It analyzes the heated Internet debate on
representations of Hindu deities in online games, which was initiated by a diaspora Hindu group in the
‘West’, and the implicit consolidation of ‘globalized Hindu authority’.
Xenia Zeiler, Universität Bremen
The Debate on the Politicization of Religion in Nepali Dailies and the Blogosphere on the Basis of the
Pashupatinath-Row
After the downfall of monarchy in Nepal and the proclamation of a secular, democratic state in 2007, Nepal
is being reorganized and restructured. The king had been of central importance to the national identity
functioning as a national symbol. After the institution of the monarchy has breathed its last a secular state
has been proclaimed in Nepal. So the king’s religious and ritual obligations have passed to the
representatives of the new government. During the premiership of the Maoist Pushpa Kamal Dahal from
August 2008 to May 2009 these obligations led to the curious constellation of a Maoist acting as head of the
trust in charge of the national sanctuary, the Pashupatinath temple.
On 28th December 2008 the prime minister appointed two Nepali priests for the Pashupathinath temple.
Because the priests of the temple are traditionally South Indian Brahmins this move created strong protests
and public discussions about the intervention of the Maoist government in religious matters.
In Nepal there has also been a fundamental change in the media landscape since 1990. The rapid developing
media play a crucial role in the current political process of restructuring the state and the newly emerging
debates in the public sphere. Based on the biggest Nepali dailies and English and Nepali blogs I will analyze
the media dynamics on basis of the debate about the “Pashupatinath Row”.
Johanna Buss, University of Vienna
Ancient Hindu Monasteries Online: Implications and Potentialities
In the 9th Century AD the Hindu reformer Adi Shankara set up four maths or monasteries at strategic places
in India. This initiative formed an important part of his strategy to propagate the philosophy of Advaita
Vedanta and to unite Hinduism. Along with a fifth math associated with Adi Shankara located at Kanchi
which has arguably become the pre-eminent one, these four maths still exist and remain important within
contemporary Hinduism. In this paper I investigate the online presence of the Kanchi math and its devotees
and the websites of the Sringeri math. I demonstrate how the Internet is being successfully utilised by
devotees of the Kanchi math in the diaspora to maintain a connection with the institution and its
Shankaracharya or guru who has never travelled overseas. In my analysis of the Sringeri math’s Web
presence I consider the implications of the online manifestation of a practice integral to the life of Adi
Shankara which has been carried on by his successors who head the maths – that of the undertaking of a
yatra or religious tour. In discussing these related case studies, reference is made to theories of globalisation
and I conclude with the assertion that the Internet has the potential to universalise the Advaita Vedanta

tradition. This finding is of particular interest because, although the philosophy of Advaita Vedanta is, by its
very nature, universalistic, its maths are associated with high-caste Hinduism.
Heinz Scheifinger, Universiti Brunei Darussalam

Panel 16 //Room no. 1401 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Changing Family Structures in China, Taiwan, and Japan
Marketization, Changing Family Structure, and Village Endogamy in Reform-Era Rural North China
The present paper attempts to understand the impacts of marketization and family planning policy on village
endogamy in rural China in the reform era. The analysis is based on a unique sibling data set, collected in
600 families of 30 villages in Hebei in 2005. It attempts to investigate mainly the following questions: are
women with migration experiences less likely to marry endogamously to men in the same village? Are
daughters only families more likely to marry endogamously to men in the same village? Further, the paper
will explore how other individual characteristics like education, family backgrounds including household
economy, parents’ education and work status, and village population size, economy, and typology are
correlated with village endogamy.The main findings can be summarised as the following: a)The village
endogamy is declining in proportion overtime following the market reforms since the 1980s. b)Those who
worked in non-agriculture outside home (the migrant workers) are less likely to marry endogamously than
those who worked at home in agriculture. Women with higher education are less likely to marry
endogamously. c)Women from daughter only families, especially the single daughters, are more likely to
marry endogamously than women from families with both brothers and sisters. Women whose father was
village level cadres are more likely to marry endogamously. d) Village endogamy is not significantly related
to household economy or village economy, or village typology.
Weiguo Zhang, University of Toronto
Personal Well-Being in Taiwan - An Analysis Relying on the Perspective of Community Psychology
The aim of the present research is to examine the factors that affect personal subjective and objective wellbeing
measured by sense of community, life satisfaction, and depression. Relying on the perspective of
community psychology, four types of factors are considered: living environment, social hierarchy, social
supports, and neighborhood effects. The data of the sample of 191 respondents aged 20-64 with at least a
high school diploma. The selected respondents were invited to answer the questionnaire on the Internet. Path
analysis on the weighted data reveals that physical characteristics and perception of living environment,
social hierarchy, social supports through social relations, and neighborhood effects directly influence
personal subject and object well-being. Additionally, neighborhood effects and social supports can mediate
the effects of living environment on personal well-being. The detailed analysis will be shown in the full
paper.
Chun-Hao Li, Yuan Ze University
Living Together: Social Change and New Forms of Housing in Japan
While housing in Japan has been dominated by a housing policy and a housing market that has favoured the
‘one (nuclear) family - one household’ model for decades, social and demographic change have brought
about needs and wants that do not fit into this model. Nuclear families do not account anymore for the
largest share of household forms. The most noticeable development over the last few decades is the rise of
single households. Family structures have been changing with people marring later and the percentage of
people not marring at all growing. At the same time older adults, who were expected to live with their
children, more frequently than before choose to live on their own. However, it can also be observed that
more and more people of all age groups choose to live in non-family households: Shared housing, cohousing
and group living are alternative forms of housing that have become a choice, at least in the urban areas of
Japan. Based on observations as well as interviews this paper tries to shed light on the development of
alternative forms of housing in Japan and examines why these housing forms have gained popularity.
Maren Godzik, German Institute for Japanese Studies

Panel 17 //Room no. 1402 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Governmentality in Asia
Language Planning and Language Policy in Post-colonial Macao
Abstract: Macao’s return from Portugal to the People’s Republic of China (PRC) at the stroke of midnight
on December 20th, 1999 marks a new starting point in Macao’s history. Under the principle of “One
Country, Two Systems”, the newly founded Macao Special Administrative Region (SAR) adopted a series of
concrete measures in Macao language planning. The present study reviews Macao language planning and
language policy (LPLP) after the handover. It is mainly divided into three parts: the first part gives a brief
introduction of language use and language planning in People’s Republic of China (PRC), followed by the
review of Macao LPLP after the handover. The study ends with a summary of the characteristics of Macao
LPLP after the handover and a discussion of factors and forces influencing Macao LPLP and problems
existing in Macao LPLP.
Key words: Macao; Language Planning and Language Policy (LPLP), characteristics, problems
Xi Yan, University of Macau
Politics of Citizenship: Confucianism and the Indonesian Chinese Subject
The past decade in Indonesia has witnessed changes in the citizenship-related regulations, which were
broadened along ethnic and religious lines to include the Chinese and Confucianism into the legitimate body
of Indonesian nation. In the decades preceding Suharto’s downfall in 1998, the regulations and overall
national politics towards the ethnic Chinese Indonesians were exclusionary, provided the ban of the use of
Mandarin language in schools and newspapers, restriction of access to the military and governmental
services, and public celebration of Chinese religious holidays. The New Order regime, in addition,
introduced a special citizenship-related regulation for the Indonesian Chinese (SBKRI), whereby they were
required to provide the evidence of their “Indonesian-ness” when applying for ID card.
However, rather than exploring the ongoing transformation (or “democratization”) of the Indonesian politics
of citizenship in relation to the Indonesian Chinese citizens through legalistic lenses, I attempt to deploy
queer analytics and focus on the regimes of subject(-citizen) production that ideologically sustain population
management and inform politics of legitimate (national) body. In this paper I propose that the first tenet of
the Pancasila national ideology, structured as a theologised, rather than secular(ised) regime of
subjectification, operates as a racialising regime that transgresses liberal(ist) division of the political space
into “private” and “public” (or “secular”). This argumentation will be exemplified by recent political
transformation of the Sam Poo Kong Temple in Semarang (Central Java) from a tourist (“secular”) into a
religious (“theological”) site.
Ivana Prazic, University of Sydney
Radically Democratic: Miyatake Gaikotsu's Pre and Postwar Continuities
Miyatake Gaikotsu, editor of the radical journal Democracy in 1919, outlined the benefits that democratic
reforms might provide in a post-World War I world. Decades later, Japanese people faced a new postwar
struggle, not as victors but as the vanquished. Miyatake, writing in 1945, reflected on democracy in these
new circumstances in his study, Amerika-sama (Honourable America). Although the situation was vastly
different, initial victory and later defeat in two world wars opened paths to new possibilities. This paper
examines Miyatake’s prewar writings as prescient prescriptions that he revisits in Amerika-sama, as they
begin to be played out in occupied Japan. These reflections strikingly demonstrate the continuity of ideas
during the prewar past and postwar present. Amerika-sama is also a representative expression of many
programmes Gaikotsu and likeminded humanistic activists attempted to put into practice from the late
nineteenth century until they were suppressed during the wartime years. Mainstream political parties, prewar
and postwar, often found it difficult to embrace Miyatake’s ideas and political programmes. Nevertheless,
the public embraced them and they now find legal support in the Constitution of Japan.
Michael Lawrence Lewis, University of Sydney

Panel 23 //Room no. 1206 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Policy, Developmentalism and Regional Cooperation in South China: Challenges and Opportunities
This panel covers papers that focus on policy, regional cooperation, governance strategy, and regional
development in South China, which includes China, Taiwan, Hong Kong, and Macao. It critically studies,
reviews and evaluates the development of service-oriented government in 34 major Chinese cities in
mainland China (NCPA NTU Singapore Lien Foundation Studies), China’s energy policy, governance
strategy for regional development in the southern region of Taiwan, U.S.-Macao relations in view of
Macao’s success in economic liberalization and the influx of American investments. In addition, it addresses
the challenges and opportunities in regional collaboration between the Pearl River Delta (PRD) region and
Macao pertaining to healthcare and social welfare policies. Last but not least, the panel also evaluates the
policy implications of Hong Kong and Macao Special Administrative Region (SAR) governments’ policy
learning experiences in regard to Singapore’s successful developmental model of universal public housing
provision.
Convenor: Bryan Chiew S. Ho, University of Macau
Discussant: King Kwun Tsao, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Jie Shin Lin, I-Shou University
The NCPA (NTU Singapore) 2010-2012 Lien Chinese Cities Service-Oriented Government Studies:
Findings and Implications
If China were to achieve successful governance transition, building service-oriented government is essential
and imperative. Commissioned by the Lien Foundation, Nanyang Centre for Public Administration (NCPA)
in the Nanyang Technological University (NTU) Singapore developed the 2010 Lien Chinese Cities Public
Service Excellence Index and the 2011 Lien Service-Oriented Government Index to continuously conduct
nationwide telephone surveys of public service quality and service-oriented government beginning with 32
major Chinese cities. Composed of the three general dimensions, namely Citizen Perspective, Business
Perspective, and General Public Service, 2012 Lien Chinese Cities Service-Oriented Government Survey
further refined these indices. The total number of surveyed cities was extended to 34, covering all Chinese
municipalities, provincial capital cities and sub-provincial cities, except Lhasa and Urumqi. As many as
23923 citizens and 3606 enterprises were randomly sampled and telephone surveyed, representing the
authentic voices of the public. The 2012 Lien Top 10 Cities of Service-Oriented Government are Xiamen,
Hangzhou, Qingdao, Chongqing, Ningbo, Chengdu, Dalian, Shenzhen, Changchun, Yinchuan and Jinan
(tied). The Lien Chinese Cities Service-Oriented Government Index has provided references and
implications for local governments in China to enhance public service provision and improvement. The 2012
survey suggested balanced and coherent development in various dimensions is the key to building serviceoriented
government. The reliable ranking in the consecutive surveys suggest the scientific nature of the
Lien Chinese Cities Service-Oriented Government Index as well as the reliable performance of the leading
cities in building service-oriented government.
Wei Wu, Nanyang Technological University (NTU)
Evaluating Global Sino-U.S. Energy Competition
As China’s economic power grows, its increasing energy appetite has required bilateral engagement with a
wide range of resource rich states, many viewed by the United States as ‘pariah’ states or hostile autocratic
governments. By forging stronger economic relationships with states hostile to U.S. interests, China’s ‘going
out’ strategy to secure energy resources may be undermining the position of the U.S. as a global hegemon.
This paper evaluates two foundational arguments derived from international relations theory about Sino-US
global energy competition. One argument suggests that as a hegemon in relative decline, the United States
should use its power to thwart Chinese energy and resource investments, while the other argument suggests
that the United States should accommodate the economic interests of China. This paper applies power
transition theory to understand Sino-American energy competition and using a recent data set we evaluate

several hypotheses derived from power transition theory. The empirical assessment of resource and energy
investments by China from 2005-2010 illustrates that the U.S. is attempting to accommodate the rising
global influence of China.
Michael J. G. Cain, St. Mary's College of Maryland
Changes and Trends in Regional Development and Governance Strategy
Following the stream of globalization and regional governance, many countries go on resources allocation
and integration between regions, to upgrade national competition. The concept of cross-border region
governance is to build a governance mechanism of cooperation and coordination between regions, to solve
resources deficit and allocation problems occurred in a single region or city. In past years, the urbanization
procedure in Taiwan caused disequilibrium and difference in economic development between regions,
resulting from part region each going its own way and in-cooperation and in-coordination between regions.
In addition, there is different development and disequilibrium between urban and country caused. The
challenge for the government to elevate national competition is to enforce the correspondence between
national resources and legislative procedure, the integration of national development vision and policy
project, and the mechanism of governance across boundaries. Therefore, facing the trend of regional
development and the opportunity of administrative divisions, there is an importance to promote governance
in coordination and cooperation between regions and cities and counties.
This paper takes a case study on south region of Taiwan to explore changes in regional development and
governance strategy and to analyze the operation mechanism of governance across boundaries and its
experience in practice. Other countries experience and related policy also reviewed and analyzed. In
addition, this paper analyzes the impact and effectiveness of the Reforming Municipality from City / County
and region, Strategic Plan for National Spatial Development, and ECFA on the south region of Taiwan.
Jie Shin Lin, I-Shou University
Chang-Yan Lee, National Chung Hsing University
Hong-Cheng Liu, I-Shou University
Creating a Win-win Framework of U.S.-Macao Relations for Future Development
In December 2012, Macao celebrated its 13th anniversary of retrocession to China under the “One Country,
Two Systems” policy. Since the liberalization of the Macao gaming industry in 2002, it has brought in
enormous amount of foreign investments from America and the nearby region (i.e. Hong Kong), ushering in
a new period of economic prosperity in Macao. Among the six gaming licenses granted by the Macao
Special Administrative Region (SAR) Government, two and a halve licenses belong to American capital.
American casinos have invested heavily in this former Portuguese colony, pledging to transform Macao into
another Las Vegas in Chinese territory. Although Macao is small in terms of size and population, the U.S.-
Macao relations have reached a point of extreme importance for Macao’s future development. This article
examines the political, economic and social implications of U.S.-Macao relations, analyzes the factors on
both sides which will lead to or hinder the developmental prospects of Macao economy, and provides some
suggestions to improve bilateral relations in the future.
Bo Long Liu, University of Macau
Macao Social Welfare System and Its Pearl River Delta’s Collaboration
In 2009, the State Council approved the “The Outline of the Plan for the Reform and Development of the
Pearl River Delta 2008-2020” (“Outline”) compiled by the National Development and Reform Commission.
The “Outline” aims to forge closer social and econo
Kin Sun Chan, University of Macau
Public Housing Provision in Hong Kong and Macao: Transferability of the Singapore Model?
In a short span of no more than four decades, Singapore, a small island, has developed itself into a modern
and an outstanding city-state in the world. Some would agree that without the strong political leadership of
the People’s Action Party in engineeri
Bryan Chiew S. Ho, University of Macau

Panel 24 //Room no. 1303 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Un-rigid Geographies: Towards the New Understanding of Silk Road
Central Asia has long been simultaneously representing centrality and the periphery. The Silk Road which
signifies this region in particular has lent itself to defining and placing Central Asia as both a place for
mobility where ideas and peoples passed through from the East to the West and vice-versa. However Central
Asia as a producer of ideas, peoples and goods often gets left out especially in the Western imagination.
Central Asia has been a place for manufacturing, especially the production of carpets and silks, agricultural
products and scientific, artistic and religious breakthroughs throughout the medieval period. This
simultaneous representation of being a passage (road) and producer and representing both the centre and the
periphery has reinforced the (mis)understanding of Central Asia. Particularly in Western historiography, the
region has overwhelmingly been described as a thoroughfare rather than a destination. It has represented the
ultimate periphery with its identity defined almost entirely in terms of the ‘other.’ Our panel aims to question
and formalize these dichotomies for an alternative understanding of where Central Asia is to be located in
this centre-periphery debate.
After 1991 Central Asia represented not a passage but a destination with a promise of open markets,
religious interest and regional attention from China, Korea, Japan and India as also from Saudi Arabia, Iran
and Turkey, Central Asia’s religious fraternity. The centrality of Central Asia was reiterated after 9/11 which
brought Central Asia again into the spotlight as an access point to Afghanistan, deploying its role as both
‘passage’ and ‘centre’ yet again. With an abundance of natural resources, especially oil and natural gas,
precious and rare earth metals, Central Asia’s position in the global value chain is undisputed and makes the
region the centre again.
With this in mind, we raise the question of how can the case of Central Asia – where identity has to be
constantly navigated based on the concept of ‘passage’ and ‘fluidity’, especially in response to the ‘other’,
while also being a producer of ideas – help build a more complex and multi-layered interpretive paradigm
that includes concepts of hybridity, transculturalism, multiculturalism and cosmopolitanism. We want to
contribute to the fields of nationalism, identity, economic development, environmental sustainability,
dependence and exploitation of natural resources.
Convenor: Siddharth Saxena, Cambridge Central Asia Forum
Locating Periphery’s Periphery: Post-coloniality in Post-Soviet Central Asia
The collapse of the Soviet Union brought the end to the Cold War fought with ideology as much as with
might. The United States and its allies of the ‘First World’ emerged as the victors, erecting the flag of
democracy and capitalism, while the ‘Second World’ with its defeated brand of Communism dissolved into
the pool of the ‘Third World’. Concurrently, cultural factors and civilizational-divisions became prime
markers of differences in the new world order. As a consequence, the distinction between ‘the West’ and ‘the
East’ each with its own illusions of internal homogeneity and imagined boundaries was established as a
fundamental base for international, regional, as well as local identity. This distinction and its origins and
manifestations then are placed under the scrutiny of post-colonialist scholars whose projects more or less
restore centrality to the former colonies in Asia and Africa once fell by the wayside of history. However,
even in the post-colonial scholarship, Central Asia which had suffered 150 years of Russian and Bolshevik
colonialism is largely neglected while the region receives only peripheral treatment in the post-Socialism
studies. This paper examines how the study of Central Asia became a ‘periphery’s periphery’ in the Western
scholarship and traces how the local Uzbek elites use their ‘location’ within post-Soviet and post-Colonial
spheres in their construction of cultural historiography of modern day Uzbekistan.
Boram Shin, University of Cambridge
Geopolitics and Geo-desire: The Silk Road in the Pakistani Imagination
This paper will examine the crucial and shifting role the Silk Road, as a connector between Pakistan and
Central Asia, has played in the imaginations of Pakistani intellectuals. Whether through Alexander's travels,

or the Gandhara culture, or even the construction of the Karakoram highway, the Silk Road has represented
an ideal cosmopolitanism which allows the emergence of a sense of Pakistani-ness alternative to one centred
on Islam. For both strategic and romantic reasons Pakistani archaeologists, thinkers and creative writers
have turned, since 1947, to the relations between Central Asia and Pakistan that crystallised along the Silk
Road. This paper will present an overview of this long imaginative investment and the impact on it of
geopolitical changes in the region including the Cold War and it's dissolution, the breakaway of East
Pakistan in 1971, and, of course, 9/11. In doing do I will argue for the need to think about the relationship
between geopolitics and 'geo-desire', as a contribution to the panel's interest in 'un-rigid geographies'.
Ananya Jahanara Kabir, University of Leeds
Customs Union: Central Asia without Borders
Central Asia has long played a pivotal role on the Silk Road as both the centre and periphery. A place
through which trade prospered both as a producer and market for goods from and to Europe and Asia. This
long tradition was fortified continues through the centuries till as late as 1991. With independence and the
demarcation of borders, this region suffered from the impediment to movement across borders which have
historically been flexible and fluid. Subsequently twenty years since independence these policies, especially
regarding border controls, are being revisited with the formation of the Customs Union in July 2010 by
Kazakhstan, Russia and Belarus. This has sparked debate and a discussion on sovereignty at a time when the
global markets are reeling from the effects of the financial crisis. This paper outlines the very essence of not
only the economic impact of impeding movement but also locates itself in the centre vs periphery debate and
raises questions about the importance of boundaries and borders which are now becoming irrelevant again
for the purposes of economic development. Critics within and without have questioned what this means for
the sovereignty of these still newly independent nations. While a lot of literature focuses on the political
relevance of this alliance, this paper attempts to take a more pragmatic approach by looking at its economic
advantages and placing it within the context of the region's historical trajectory.
Prajakti Kalra, Cambridge Central Asia Forum
Redefining Post-Soviet Central Asia: From Soviet Constructs towards Central Eurasianism? Failed
Cooperation, "Weak" States and "New" Geo-Political Imagination
Central Asia is viewed as if it failed to transform into almost immediate regional cooperation based on
common cultural, linguistic and ethnic background after the independence. “Central Asia” was perceived as
a cultural conglomerate that inevitably would share a common fate – “weak” statehood, authoritarianism and
economic crises and would eventually seek assistance abroad. Once “imagined” as a single community of
Turkic speaking peoples, this vast territory delimitated by the Soviets, rejected such projects. Instead, the
five “stans” kept their borders, linguo-national differences under the unremitting guard of local elites. This
paper criticizes the rigid approach of looking at Central Asia from this colonial term arguing that its
simplified vision based on early Russian ethnography and Russian Orientalism fails to acknowledge the
cultural and historical specificity of the region and the unique formation of its separate political
communities. Central Asia never demanded nor completely felt its “centrality” or shared community within
this defined framework. The distinguishable historical developments and political “logics” of nomadic and
sedentary communities who inarguably share common cultural grounds but view themselves differently and
the lifestyle with its distinct mindset divide them. The failure to recognize these inner cultural logics results
in only partial and narrow explanation of the contemporary processes of Uzbekistan’s anti-regionalism and
new formation of geo-political imaginations of Central Eurasia brings the order of these political
communities in balance. The investigation and the exploration of the influence of these “logics” on current
geopolitical situation in Central Eurasia is the main focus of the present paper.
Diana T. Kudaibergenova, University of Cambridge
Central Asia’s Placement in Japan’s Post-Cold War Silk Road Diplomacy
The ending of the Cold War and the subsequent rise of China in international politics marked a significant
change for Japan’s new security environment. Starting from 1992, official Tokyo started to build particular
relations with ex-Soviet Central Asian r
Nikolay Murashkin, University of Cambridge

Panel 26 //Room no. 1302 // Monday 24 June 11:00-13:00
Roundtable: The Effects of UNESCO Politics on Local Notions of Heritage (I)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
The inter-state bureaucratic apparatus of UNESCO, the global tourist industry, and national governments
endorse current dominant models of heritage that are substantially derived from Western ideas of property
transmission. As the negotiation over meaning and value is embedded in networks of local power relations,
recognition by UNESCO as heritage results in a selective representation of culture that is decisive in the
construction of identities, acts of appropriation, and the management of affect.
UNESCO's recognition of heritage functions as standard-setting, spreading Eurocentric and usually elitist
discourses and practices - such as categorization, institutionalization, the production of order, and
purification - all over the world. Inscription on either the World Heritage List or the Representative List of
Intangible Heritage is highly valued by national governments, semi-governmental organizations,
conservationists, tourists, and local stakeholders, often resulting in a glorification of the past, and turning the
'thing' or practice at stake into a symbol that can be utilized accordingly by all 'stakeholders'. UNESCO's
dominant heritage frame encompasses regions that lack or have little heritage institutionalization, and
simultaneously influences local value systems.
Although the 'anthropologization' of heritage discourses has been going on since the 1990s - of which the
adoption of the UNESCO's "Convention for the Safeguarding of Intangible Heritage" is just one examplethis
roundtable seeks to explore both sides of the heritage coin. It not only seeks to identify the advantages
and disadvantages of UNESCO's heritage policies, but emphatically also wants to look beyond the dominant
assumptions of heritage. We want to discuss the actual effects of UNESCO's policies on specific social and
cultural localities, such as Japan, Laos, and Indonesia.
This roundtable aims to explore what is preserved as heritage in specific, demonstrably politicized, contexts
throughout Asia. It seeks to contribute to a better understanding of UNESCO's notions such as "heritage",
"safeguarding", "preservation", or "authenticity" and how they impact local groups and communities.
Likewise, how do encounters with tourists, both domestic and international, and heritage experts, such as
conservationists, and researchers as ourselves influence these local perceptions and value systems? To move
beyond the dominant heritage frame, we also discuss the role of other stakeholders, particularly of local
communities, and practitioners that are often silenced in these larger contexts.
Convenor: Sadiah Boonstra, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Philippe Peycam, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Michael Herzfeld, Harvard University
Noel Salazar, University of Leuven
Aarti Kawlra, Nehru Memorial Museum & Library; Indian Institute of Technology Madras

Panel 28 //Room no. 1101 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Roundtable: Asian Studies in Asia
Convenor: Tansen Sen, Baruch College
Gopa Sabharwal, Nalanda University
Sugata Bose, Harvard University
Prasenjit Duara, National University of Singapore
Billy So, Hong Kong University of Science and Technology
Sraman Mukherjee, Presidency University

Panel 29 //Room no. 1201 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Roundtable: Beyond the Ivory Tower: Re-defining the Relationship between Science and Society in
Europe and Asia (I)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands; Center for Southeast Asian Studies,
Kyoto University; Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
Scientific knowledge is increasingly greeted with skepticism, distrust and sometimes even hostility. Science
no longer generates unquestioning public support. The BSE crisis in Europe, the melamine milk poisoning
scandal in China, and more recently the Fukushima nuclear disaster in Japan have eroded the authority and
legitimacy of science and technology. These landmark cases exposed the politics involved in science, and
shattered public confidence in the ability of regulators and scientists to manage environmental risks. The
resulting public distrust of science poses a major challenge for scientists and policy makers in Europe and
Asia.
Much has been written about the causes of the growing societal disengagement with science. The emergence
of new risks, which can often not be perceived and for which no control mechanisms exist, lead not only to
public distrust of politicians and scientific experts, but erode faith in technological development and
scientific progress itself.
Furthermore, democratization and information technology have fundamentally transformed the relation
between science and society. Civil society organizations increasingly challenge the certainties and
inevitabilities of political decisions made in the name of science. The media now offers a platform to pose
questions about the values, interests and expectations that shape technological innovation and scientific
progress. New social media assure the wide and rapid dissemination of scientific findings and enable people
to share experiences, pose questions and broadcast their opinions. At the same time, science and technology
have become more and more opaque and complex. Scientific research has become so specialized and
fragmented that it is often no longer possible to explain the uncertainties, impact and ultimate consequences
to the public. Science has also become increasingly dependent on corporate funding, which raises concerns
about scientific objectivity.
In this Round Table we aim to explore how societies in Asia and Europe are redefining the relationship
between science and society. How do people assess scientific claims and expertise, particularly those in
relation with sustainability? Which institutions determine what constitutes reliable knowledge and what does
not, as a basis for political decision-making? What for example is the role of the media and politicians in
framing and processing 'scientific facts'? And what are the consequences of the redefinition of the role of
science in society for scientists working in Asia and Europe? Do we have to retreat to the ivory tower, or are
we able to draft a 'new social contract' between science and society?
In particular, we are interested in how societal concerns about natural disasters, food security and
environmental conservation redefine the role of science in Asian and European societies. Societal concerns
about science tend to primarily focus on these issues. Societal attitudes towards science and nature in Asia
and Europe reflect distinct historical trajectories, divergent scientific traditions and different cultural values.
What can Europe learn from Asia in redefining the relationship between science and society, and vice versa?
Such insights can improve our understanding the changing role of science in society and facilitate ways to
regain public trust in the scientific enterprise.
Convenor: Gerard Persoon, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Jan van der Ploeg, Leiden University
Shuhei Kimura, Fuji Tokoha University
Sulfikar Amir, Nanyang Technological University

Willem Vogelsang, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands

Panel 30 //Room no. 1001 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Macao in China’s Relations with the Portuguese Speaking Countries
Macau has been portrayed before and after the handover as a platform where East meets West, as the first
meeting point between European and East Asia in the 16th century when the territory became a thriving hub
of the first globalization.
Macau’s role as a platform between China and the Portuguese Speaking Countries had been referred by the
Portuguese Administration, but it really came to light in 2003 when the Central Government of China
established a new mechanism in its foreign relations: the Forum for Economic and Trade Cooperation
between China and the Portuguese Speaking Countries (Macau Forum).
Through this instrument, China added a new dimension to its pre-existing bilateral relations with seven out
of the eight Lusophone nations: Portugal, Brazil, Cape Verde, Guinea Bissau, Angola, Mozambique and
Timor Leste.
Mirroring the quality of Macau as a new polity, the Macau Forum and the external action of the SAR has
become a laboratory for the intertwinement between a nation’s Foreign Policy and a Non Central
Government or sub-state entity. As such, it’s important to articulate and frame the interests and identity of
Macau into China’s wider strategy in global affairs. The assessment of the actorness of Macau also stems
from a centuries-old practice and narrative as a transcontinental platform.
This panel explores the multiple dimensions of the role of Macau in China’s approach to a diverse and
asymmetric group of countries spanned through four continents.
The panel comprises a group of scholars, which have been working in a research project based at the
University of Coimbra, Portugal, over the past three years.
The papers presented here reflect the extensive fieldwork carried out in Macau, China and the Portuguese
Speaking countries.
Each presentation illustrates a different layer of this undertaking which is grounded on international relations
studies but also incorporates valuable contributions from other fields of studies such as political science,
political economy, history geopolitics and cultural and media studies.
Convenor: José Luís Sales Marques, Institute of European Studies of Macau
Discussant: Ming K. Chan, Stanford University
Political Regime and the Quality of Non-central Governments’ External Affairs
The international activism of non-central governments has been growing across the world in the recent
years. Once limited to some federal states in Europe, it became a widespread practice in the 1990’s. Scholars
present globalization, market liberalization and democratization as general causes for this diffusion of
authority from the central governments to the non-central governments.
Whereas most of the studies about this topic focus on the conditions that influence the involvement of noncentral
governments in international relations, little information exists about the quality of this involvement.
Why does the intensity and the scope of the international engagement of non-central governments vary?
Drawing on literature on sub-state diplomacy, we suggest that the quality of the international involvement of
these actors is influenced the political regime in which they are integrated. We argue that the higher the
democratic level of a region, the more internationally engaged its non-central government is. The causal
mechanism underlying this hypothesis is the following: democracy brings people closer to the matters of
governmentality by increasing awareness and accountability. This means that in a democratic regime the
pressure from the population upon the non-central government to find solutions domestically and
internationally for the issues that affect them directly is higher.

Helena Rodrigues, Universidade de Coimbra
Macau in China’s External Relations: From Nation-Place Branding to Soft Power?
China has selectively integrated the Macau Special Administrative Region in its foreign policy. The way
China has dealt with the integration of Macau emphasizes the strong pragmatic dimension of its foreign
policy, successfully integrating a territory with a considerably different political organization from the
mainland while maintaining and capitalizing on its unique features. Since the mid 1990s, China began a shift
in its strategy and behavior as a player in the International System. During the last 15 years, Beijing has
been pursuing a multilevel and sophisticated diplomacy, strengthening bilateral and multilateral linkages
worldwide. The Forum for Trade and Economic Cooperation between China and the Portuguese Speaking
Countries is an example of China-led multilateralism.
By using a multilateral institutional mechanism and by bumping up the ideas of Sino-Lusophone win-win
partnership and Macau as a Platform, China is instilling a looming narrative. Here, ideas and interests walk
hand in hand. The ideational dimension crossed with the institutional encounters and the private sector and
civil society meetings constitute a relevant inter-subjective dimension that reduces the cultural and symbolic
gap between China and the Lusophone countries. Cultural or ideological difference and distance is reduced,
facilitating cooperation.
Macau is thus a Janus-faced external actor. The Macau Forum is a case in point of an effort to
simultaneously exhale China’s soft power and to project a brand name for the Macau SAR itself which goes
beyond Asia’s Las Vegas and serves the purpose of emphasizing the region’s distinctiveness vis-à-vis
neighboring Hong Kong and Guangdong.
José Carlos Matias dos Santos, Teledifusão de Macau
The Identity of Macau as an External Actor
Macau’s role as an international actor has been carefully crafted based on historical connections with Europe
and the Portuguese Speaking world, its ability to perform intermediation between China and the West and
the intercultural hybridism featured in its buildings and monuments, civil and public buildings and public
spaces, the recognizable characters that made of this city-region a UNESCO world heritage.
Many commentators argue that since Macau’s retrocession to China in 1999 the new administration’s not
only used the legacy of the former “colonial power” to promote MSAR external relations and PRC’s foreign
policy, particularly in regard to the Portuguese Speaking countries through the Forum for Trade and
Economic Cooperation between those countries and China[Macau Forum], but it had even actively
supported teaching of Portuguese language and manifestations of Portuguese culture in the former enclave.
Macau’s public university, University of Macau, has set up recently a center for Macaology (Macau Studies)
with the purpose to further promote the knowledge of Macau’s past and its contribution to Chinese culture
and knowledge as well as to enrich the tapestry of Macau’s own identity.
To explore the actorness of Macau SAR in international relation is a fascinating research exercise with two
complementary dimensions: a) the role Macau is more or less effectively playing in the greater context of
China’s foreign policy; b) the process of construction of an identity for Macau in the later years of the
Portuguese Administration and in the current new regime so that it could play that role.
José Luís Sales Marques, Institute of European Studies of Macau
The Forum for Trade and Economic Cooperation between China and the Portuguese Speaking
Countries in Mainland China and Macanese Media
Chinese Media have undergone tremendous changes in the last decades.
Beginning with the reform and opening media were exposed to marketization and commercialization and
more recently the focus and objectives were modified to make them a public diplomacy instrument for
China. In her analysis of the changing landscape of the media in China and its impact on the Chinese
Society Susan Shirk (2008) views the media as a transmission belt between the

government and its people whose main purpose is to promote government policies and provide information
as seen fit by the government about domestic and international affairs. In this sense media can be seen as an
institution which is producing and providing not only information their audiences but also and more
importantly provides patterns on how the recipients should view and interpret the world as they know it
(Stockman/Gallagher 2011) Given this analytical background this paper tries to analyze how Chinese media
view the Forum of Trade Macau Forum in comparison to Macau media and to draw preliminary conclusion
on the limits of media.
Uta Golze, University of Duisburg-Essen
The Macau Forum and the Geopolitics of China’s Relations with the Portuguese Speaking Countries
In 2003, China set up a new instrument in its external relations: the Forum for Economic and Trade
Cooperation between China and Portuguese Speaking Countries (Macau Forum).
The Chinese authorities decided that Macau should not only host the ministeria
Carmen Amado Mendes, Universidade de Coimbra

Panel 31 //Room no. 1202 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Touched by National and Political Passion: The P.E.N. Club in Asia
Sponsored by Japan Society for the Promotion of Science
The founding charter of P.E.N International, drafted by the playwright John Galsworthy, proclaimed as its
founding principles the defense of freedom of expression and stated that works of art, ‘the patrimony of
humanity at large, should be left untouched by national or political passions’ and that literature knows no
national frontier. Yet like other international organization’s attempting to realize global solidarity they too
had to confront national passions and ideological boundaries. This panel will look at role of the P.E.N Club
in Asia, the relationship between the P.E.N International and the chapters in India, a British colony, and in
Japan, an Asian colonial power. The panel will examine both its working and the ideas - national, religious
and ideological,- that influenced and shaped P.E.N even as it proclaimed a dispassionate political position.
Convenor: Yuki Meno, Kokushikan University
Chair: Kageaki Kajiwara, Kokushikan University
The History of Chinese PEN Club from 1920s to 1940s
In this paper I look squarely at the history of Chinese PEN club from 1920s to 1940s’s relations with India,
Japan, Commonwealth and an international network of intellectuals. You will see how the members of
Chinese PEN club before 1945 were remarkable and unusual. They were great intellectuals traveling all over
the world. On this subject, we would do well to note the documents in the Harry Ransom Center @ The
University of Texas at Austin.
Brij Mohan Tankha, University of Delhi
The Intellectual Climate in West Bengal and the PEN Club
About West Bengal and the PEN Club, much still remains to be studied. Especially, the relationship among
Bengal PEN Club, Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Japan, Japan Foundation which is once known primarily as
KBS, Theosophical Society in Madras, British Commonwealth of Nations, and other Asian countries.
The purpose of this panel is to discuss these agenda from the international perspective.
Tariq Sheikh, English and Foreign Languages University, India
About the Impact of Theosophical Society in Madras for PEN Clubs
However Sophia Wadia who was a president of Theosophical Society in Madras is prejudged and rejected as
not important enough to study. Today she, TS in Madras and the India PEN club established by her require
further detailed research. A lot of factors considered, a new and hitherto unimaginable prospect for her and
Theosophical Society in Madras has emerged since the India PEN club was founded.
In this panel, I will examine the possibility of them.
Gauri Viswanathan, Columbia University in the City of New York
The Influence of Theosophy and Occultism for Foundation of Asian PEN Clubs
This paper focuses on the theme how Theosophy, Sophia Wadia who created India PEN Club in Madras and
other upper-class Indians affected the social arena at London from 1920s to 1940s.
Their influence was so vast and multifaceted that a lot of Japanese, Chinese and English became familiar
with occultism, spiritualism, necromancy and so on.
I would like to emphasize that some PEN clubs like International PEN club in London, India PEN club, and
Chinese PEN club was founded under international great influence of the occultism from London and
Madras.

Helena Capkova, Waseda University
The Study of Japan PEN Club in Prewar Period
The aim of this presentation is to describe my observation about the history of Japan PEN club in prewar
period. This history is intricately linked to other Asian PEN clubs and international PEN club in London.
However it is too difficult to re-examine
Yuki Meno, Kokushikan University

Panel 32 //Room no. 1203 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
The Prospects of Indonesia: Past Experiences and Present Predicament
Sponsored by Social Science Commission, Indonesian Academy of Sciences
On May 21, 1998 President Soeharto officially tendered his resignation. With this decision Indonesia
entered a new phase of its contemporary history—the almost 40 years of authoritarian regime that began
with Sukarno’s Guided Democracy ( 1959-1967) had officially ended. The “era of Reformasi“ had begun.
Suddenly the seemingly ordered and well run political system found itself in a situation where power had to
be contested.
Although his moral legitimacy was questioned the moment he took over the Presidency, B.J. Habibie
started the process of dismantling the greedy state – the state that conrolled political power , economic
patnonage system as well as the ideological consciousness of the people and the collective memory of the
nation. He started the machine of change rolling by issuing local autonomy law , re-introducing press
freedom, abandoning “indoctrination program”, introducing new law on poltical parties, and a host of other
legal reforms and holding the general election two years before its time.
Although the newly elected People’s Consultative Assembly rejected Habibie the nation-state returned to
where it started – “ the Repuclic of Indonesia is a state based on people’s souvergnity” .
Three Presidents have succeeded Habibie and three general elections (1999, 2004, 2009) general elections
have been held. Several regional conflicts, have been solved. Many newly autonomous districts and
several new provinces have been formed. Gradualy the recovery of economy has almost been completed.
But what is the future of Indonesia? Would the nation-state manage to achieve “the welfare of the
people”and “ the enlightenment of national life”, such as stated in the Preamble of the Constitution? Or the
reverse situation that might emerge? Would it be able to maintain its integration now that the regions have
the right to voice their dissatisfactions?
In the meantime Indonesia has to experience the fact that democracy can be a very expensive system. More
than ever the emerging class formation has shown its impacts on social and political pattern of behavior.
Natural disasters have become routine matters. Half of the district heads directly or indirectly have been
suspected in the practice of corruption.Some social organizations have blatantly shown their intolerant
attitude. What is the future of Indonesia?
The panel would aim at exploring the political, economic, social-cultural, and enviromental prospects of
Indonesia.
Convenor: Idawati Yara, University of Indonesia
Chair: Sediono Tjondronegoro, Indonesian Academy of Sciences
Islamic Discourses and the Dynamics of Local Politics in Indonesia
When Soeharto’s New Order regime that had succesfully continued and even strengthened the tradition of
a gredy state, laid down by Sukarno’s Guided Democracy, lost its moral and political legitimacy, the Islamic
communities suddenly displayed their hitherto hidden faces. They demonstratively shown that the
seemingly emerging commonly accepted Islamic political paradigm was only a fictious reality.
The emerging situation reflects internal Islamic intellectual tension. Theological controversies reaches its
delicate stage. The controversies show ttheir direct influences on group behavior and intenal cohesion of
the religious community. In addition to the so- many emerging Islamic groups , each with their divergent
theological orientations and different social and political patterns of behavior, the new trend also – and even
more prominently—shows itself in local politics.

The autonomy law of 1999 ,that has definitively abandoned the almost forty years of the highly centralized
state, has given the opportunities to so many local adminstrations ( both at the district as well as provincial
levels) to introduce controversial Islamic-based local by-laws, better known as perda-syariah. Where is then
the boundaries between state and the society?
Taufik Abdullah, Indonesian Academy of Sciences
The Regime of Archipelagic States in Historical Perspective
For more than 100 years Indonesia has been preoccupied with the problems of national unity and making
use of its enormous natural resources, either on land or maritime, for the benefits of economic development
of its population. For a number of centuries its natural resources had been used mainly for the benefits of
invaders. Foreign occupiers in most cases, in order to do that, had been antagonizing one component of
Indonesia to another following the maxim of “divide et empera”, meaning “divide and rule”. Indonesian
social fabrics themselves provided opportunities to this foreign strategic policy in the sense that Indonesia,
consisting of thousands of islands having hundreds of ethnics groups, multi-religions, and different
conditions of economic development, demographic as well as geographic differences.
Thus, after 105 years since the National Awakening in 1908, and 31 years after the adoption and recognition
of Indonesia as one united archipelagic state by the world community in 1982, I hope that the people of
Indonesia will be able to manage and make use of those achievements for the benefits of the Indonesian
people as a whole as one nation, living in one united country.
Hasjim Djalal, Indonesian Academy of Sciences
Indonesia’s Demographic Dividend or Window of Opportunity
As the world’s fourth largest population, Indonesia is predicted to reach the height of its so-called
demographic dividend between 2020 and 2030 when the proportion of population in the working ages will
be at its highest level and the potential for increased output per capita and hence more productive investment
will theoretically be at its peak. But the ability to maximize this potential is far from certain and depends on
a variety of social and economic underpinnings, including key issues associated with human resource
capacity and gender equality that will determine how well the country is placed to meet the challenges
involved.
This paper will first review the history of the demographic and social transformations, including the
dramatic shift from anti to pro-natalist policies that have occurred in Indonesia since Independence. Set
against a deterministic trend of an age-sex specific population projection, the paper will seek to provide an
assessment of these past trends in demographic and social dynamics in relation to the current state of
preparedness (with a focus on social and gender related issues). Finally, it will attempt to outline several of
the key challenges, particularly in the context of the current socio-economic and political climate that will
ultimately determine whether Indonesia will move into a future real demographic dividend or only observe
the world through a window of opportunity.
Mayling Oey-Gardiner, Indonesian Academy of Sciences
Peter Gardiner, Insan Hitawasana Sejahtera
Major Development Challenges Facing Indonesia
1. Pervasive corruption at all levels of the executive branch of government (central, provincial and local),
the attorney genera’s office and the police, the parliament (central and local), and the judiciary from the
Supreme Court to the lower courts, except for (so far) the Constitutional Court.
2. The dilapidated physical infrastructure
Inadequate physical infrastructure is a constraint to growth and private domestic and foreign direct
investment, both at the national and local levels. The poor availability and poor quality of infrastructure can
reduce the economic returns to (and thereby deter) the necessary investment required to acceletate growth..
3. The rapid decline of non-renewable natural resources at current rates of exploitation

Of great concern is the rapid dwindling of Indonesia’s rainforests, particularly in Sumatra and Kalimantan,
particularly the Dipterocarp variety. The rapid deforestation in Indonesia which started in the 1970s and has
recently accelerated because of the vast expansion of oil palm plantations by domestic and foreign
companies as well as by smallholders has caused serious problems for the environment.
4.Strategic policies and efforts to overcome the challnges and the prospects of the future
Kian Wie Thee, Indonesian Academy of Sciences

Panel 33 //Room no. 1204 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Iberian Expansion and Regional Reactions in the Age of Commerce, from Southeast Asia to American
Continent
Our panel intends to illuminate complexity concerning interregional exchange in the ‘Age of Commerce.’ It
lays on two attempts to this panel. The Age of Commerce is used to indicate period from fifteen to
seventeenth century. However we will focus on a limited period, which is around the end of sixteenth
century. Because we consider that this period was turning point as in many senses.
Another attempt is greater perspective. Iberian Expansion did not influent in Asian regional exchange. This
influence should not be separated from the relation with American continent, especially Mexico. Therefore
we attempt to seek relevance of each region from Southeast Asia to Mexico in the same period.
LEE Yu-chung, whose title of presentation is "Final" figure of the ancient Kingdom of Champa : "Boxer
Codex" and Spanish literature of Champa in the late sixteenth century, will discuss the relation several
Southeast Asian countries, like Cambodia, Vietnam, and Champa, etc, through historical source and Spanish
literatures. Private forces will be a key term of this presentation.
CHANG Hsiu-ming, whose title is the Luso-Dutch Competition in Maritime Asia and the Rise of the
Nguyễn Cochinchina, will put his emphasis on North Vietnam, like Tonkin, Cochinchina. In addition to
conflict among them, struggle for hegemony between Portugal and the Netherlands will be a main topic of
his presentation. His additional elements, Dutch potency in seventeenth century this region, makes the
influence of Iberian expansion clearer.
IGAWA Kenji, From Wokou to Orderly Trade in China Sea Region, will try to place a proposal of Pedro
Bautista in the perspective of interregional exchange in China sea region. His proposal was submitted to the
Japanese government at the end of sixteenth century. It requires the establishment of the system to prohibit
piracy. Therefore it should be considered as a turning point of the trade system of this region.
KAWATA Reiko, Thoughts on Japanese Mexican relations, and the Martyrdom at Nagasaki, will make
survey about Japanese Mexican relations since Spanish discovery of the transpacific route in 1565. Besides
it, especially her presentation will explore the influence of the martyrdom of San Felipe de Jesús, the first
saint in Mexico, at the end of sixteenth century through descriptions and religious artworks.
Comparing these four presentations, we would like to seek greater perspective concerning what were the
influence of Iberian expansion, and reaction, and what were differences, and commonalities.
Convenor: Kenji Igawa, Osaka University
“Final” Figure of the Ancient Kingdom of Champa: “Boxer Codex” and Spanish Literature of
Champa in the Late Sixteenth Century
"Champa", ancient Chinese books called it "Lin Yi". Its rise was because of the location was among the
Chinese and Southeast Asian costal trade route, but declined when Vietnam raised, and have receded in the
fifteen century onwards, into a corner of today southern Vietnam, where they refused the intrusion of the
"Guangnan" forces. Until 1830s when Champa were annexated by the Vietnam, and since then they became
part of the Vietnam nation history, and was forgotten by the world.
This paper attempts to reexamine the period of 1590s, by the historical data of Boxer Codex and some other
Spanish literatures. “Private forces” mainly operated the Spaniards expedition in Southeast Asia, and also
the interaction with the countries on Indochina Peninsula, such as Cambodia, Champa and Vietnam; and
after the inter-attestation and analysis between the historical data of both Spanish and Chinese, the ancient
Kingdom Champa of Southeast Asia and the final figure could be sketched out much clearer.
Yu-chung Lee, National Tsing Hua University

Luso-Dutch Competition in Maritime Asia and the Rise of the Nguyễn Cochinchina
In the 17th century, Vietnam was divided by the Chúa Trịnh (Tonkin) to the north and the Chúa Nguyễn
(Cochinchina or Quinam) to the south. In the mean time the Portuguese empire in Asia was in decline, and
the Dutch East India Company (VOC) was ambitiously challenging its former monopoly on Asian trade.
When the Cochinchina traded with the Portuguese and successfully used the Western cannons and galleys to
defend themselves against the army of Tonkin, the Chúa Trịnh concluded an alliance with the Dutch to
conquer the South. In June 1643 a naval battle occurred in Cửa Eo. The Dutch fleet was totally defeated by
the navy of Cochinchina: the flag fleet de Wijdenes was destroyed, the commander was killed. Thus resulted
the end of the Batavia-Tonkinese alliance and temporarily decayed the Dutch hegemony in maritime Asia.
The Portuguese trading route from Goa along the Cochinchina coast to Macau was secured and the Estado
da India continued to be survival. As a new emerging regional regime in the Age of Commerce of Southeast
Asia, Cochinchina finally got rid of the control of Tonkin to be an independent state and expanded their
territories into the southern land of Champa and Cambodia hereafter. This article will focus on the military,
diplomatic and commercial relations between the Portuguese, the VOC and the Cochinchina. By means of
examining a great deal of detailed archival materials, I will try to evaluate how the Luso-Dutch competition
in maritime Asia influenced the rise of the Cochinchina.
Hsiu-ming Chang, National Tsing Hua University
From Wokou 倭 寇 to Orderly Trade in China Sea Region
At the end of sixteenth century, the Spanish ambassador dispatched to Japan in 1593, Pedro Bautista
proposed newer system to continue their trade between Japan and the Philippines without being bothered by
wokou. His proposal includes three elements. 1) foundation of the way to distinguish trade ships from
wokou ships, in the sea lane from Japan to the Philippines. 2) permission for the ships to go to the
Philippines. 3) security for the ships from the Philippines to Japan. How should we place it in the
perspective of interregional exchanges?
Concerning Ming-Japanese relations at least, the sixteenth century was a turning point of the regional order
from tribute system to wokou trade. For instance, after the last tributary envoy of Japan leaving Beijing in
1549, any following envoys were never dispatched to the Ming dynasty. In later period, wokou had
developed newer sea lane outside the regional order centering Ming China. They based on some Chinese and
Japanese islands and had led the Portuguese from Ayuthea to Tanegashima, where was a frontier of Japan in
those days.
According to my understanding, the proposal of Pedro Bautista was the first attempt to reconstruct this
broken regional order. I would like to discuss whether this perspective will be appropriate from greater
perspective of East and Southeast Asian history through my presentation.
Kenji Igawa, Osaka University
Thoughts on Japanese Mexican Relations, and the Martyrdom at Nagasaki
This paper reviews the earliest relations of Japan and Mexico in the context of transpacific interactions. In
1565, the transpacific route was discovered and 10 years later, the Manila-Acapulco galleon trade was
established. There is general consensus that the interaction between Japan and Mexico began with the
incident when the flagship of the Interim Governor of the Philippines, Rodrigo de Vivero, drifted ashore at
Onjuku-Iwawada in 1609. This paper will suggest that while the Vivero incident was politically important,
the crucifixion of the Twenty-six Martyrs of Japan at Nagasaki 12 years earlier in 1597, was the initiation of
cultural relations of the two countries.
One of the Martyrs of Japan, was a Mexican, later to become San Felipe de Jesús. In 1627, 30 years after the
crucifixion, all 26 martyrs were beatified. At that time, reverence of the Saint began to spread in Mexico
where he was born. In the historical record of San Felipe de Jesús, one finds descriptions of Japan and
religious artworks related to Japan. However, there has been little interest in exploring the historical records
which refer to Japan. The reverence of this saint became prevalent among the “Criollo”, second only to the
reverence of Our Lady of Guadalupe. The annual festival for Felipe de Jesús was recorded to be grandeur.
Its influence on the society must have been significant. This review will explore the influence of the
martyrdom of San Felipe de Jesús, the first saint in Mexico, on the history of Japanese Mexican relations.
Reiko Kawata, Nagoya University

Panel 34 //Room no. 1205 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Travelling Traditions and the Pluralization of Muslim Identities in Asia: Southeast Asia and Beyond
Sponsored by Zentrum Moderner Orient
This panel examines the travelling, interaction and contestation of various traditions (cultural, religious
and/or political) of Muslims in Asia and beyond. It aims to sketch a broader and a more differentiated picture
of Muslim identities and their translocal connections, both contemporary and historical, beyond the
paradigm of political Islam and approaches that centre on the Middle East. Our papers examine the flows of
ideas and practices across regional, cultural and state borders, the potential for translocal Muslim
solidarities, as well as the local politics that shape the plurality of Muslim religiosities and discourses.
Comparing the trajectories and influences of Chinese, Indian and Arab Muslims in Southeast Asia, the first
panel examines how and under what conditions, various forms of "translocal Islam" challenge or/and
negotiate with local Muslim practices and discourses in Malaysia and Indonesia. Ranging from merchants to
‘communists’, to ‘liberal imagination’ and ‘Hajj politics’, the second panel examines the divergent ideas and
experiences of South Asian Muslims in their interaction with various parts and ideologies of the world.
These papers critically engage with and innovatively contribute to the long-standing research theme of
Zentrum Moderner Orient in examining and analysing the complexities of Muslim societies in the “South”
and how translocal Muslim communities are being constituted.
Convenor: Dietrich Reetz, Zentrum Moderner Orient
Chair: Wai Weng Hew, Zentrum Moderner Orient
Discussant: Ali Raza, Zentrum Moderner Orient
Travelling Islam: Madrasa Graduates from India and Pakistan in the Malay Archipelago
Although South Asia played an important role as transit point for cultural and religious traditions that came
to South East Asia, it is not widely known that Islamic schools in India and Pakistan continue to hold a
distinct attraction for Muslims from South East Asia even today. While it is common knowledge that a
considerable number of Muslims from Indonesia, Malaysia and other parts of South East Asia are influenced
by Islamic teaching from Egypt and Yemen, the religious schools from India and Pakistan are less
acknowledged as a source of religious knowledge and inspiration. This paper looks at the share of students
from Malaysia, Singapore and Indonesia in select South Asian Islamic schools (Deoband seminary and
International Islamic University Islamabad). It also ventures to trace some of the graduates after their return
to South East Asia in order to establish a pattern of impact and response. In this connection a special focus
will be on the Tablighi and Deobandi networks.
Dietrich Reetz, Zentrum Moderner Orient
Translocal Connections and Local Dynamics: Chinese-style Mosques in Indonesia and Malaysia
Since 2000, at least eight Chinese-style mosques were built in Malaysia and Indonesia. Who built these
mosques and why they do so? What are the translocal connections and local dynamics that make the
establishment of Chinese-style mosques possible? To what extent, do Chinese-style mosques promote
cosmopolitan Islam? Informed by the academic debates on vernacular cosmopolitanism and globalised
religious network, this paper will sketch answers to these questions.
Building Chinese-style mosque is clearly a translocal phenomenon - inspired by the architectural design of
old mosques in mainland China, different actors have built Chinese-style mosques in various cities in both
Malaysia and Indonesia, to preach the universality of Islam, as well as to show the compatibility between
Islam and Chineseness. Yet, there are also different motivations behind the construction of each mosque. For
instance, the Kelantan Beijing Mosque was sponsored by an Islamic party in Malaysia to promote an
inclusive image of the party; while the Surabaya Cheng Hoo Mosque was established by Indonesian Chinese

Muslim Association to manifest a distinctive representation of Chinese Muslim cultural identity. In addition,
the activities in the mosques are localised, the sermons are conducted in Malay or Indonesia, and most of the
prayers are non-Chinese Muslims. Therefore, Chinese-style mosques are important sites to investigate how
and under what conditions, translocal flows and local dynamics, as well as Chinese ethnicity and Islamic
religiosity, are converged, negotiated and contested.
Wai Weng Hew, Zentrum Moderner Orient
Muslim Merchant Networks Refashioning the Place of Australia in Asia, 1860 - 1930
From the 1860s there emerged a camel export industry connecting the northern deserts of British India and
Afghanistan to deserts in the Australian region. As various wealthy Muslim merchants operating across the
Indian Ocean entered into partnerships with British settlers to acquire land in the Australian colonies and
breed camels, the camel industry emerged as the earliest to incorporate Aboriginal workers into a cash
economy. As camel tracks lay the infrastructure for the motion of commodities through Australian deserts,
Aboriginal routes of mobility came to be transformed and entangled with both British and Asian capital.
Examining the papers of businessmen Tagh and Faiz Mahomet, brothers from Kandahar with extensive
properties in South Australia and Western Australia, this paper explores how the multiplicity of ways that
camel transportation networks stitched the Australian region into geographies of Asian mobility.
Samia Khatun, Zentrum Moderner Orient
Hajj and Hejaz Politics in the Twentieth Century: Reflections from Bengali Periodicals
In the early twentieth century a growing trend among Bengali Muslims was to look beyond their immediate
borders in an attempt to connect with Muslim societies in West Asia. Driven by ideas of Pan-Islamism the
primary focus was on Turkey as the seat of the Islamic Caliphate. However Hejaz –being the land of Muslim
pilgrimage, Hajj – was not left out altogether. Particularly with regard to the Shareef administration and its
policies towards the Muslim pilgrims on Hajj.
The paper would look into the way events and politics in the Hejaz were being read by Bengali Muslims. In
doing so the community could not isolate itself from the implications of such political turmoil on the holy
exercise of Hajj, which attracted much reactions from within the community. Muslim periodicals in Bengali
played a leading role in carrying these news to the Muslim masses in Bengal. Two periodicals – Chholtan
and Ahl i-Hadith – will be taken into focus in the course of the paper, thereby looking into transregional
trends among Muslims in early twentieth century Bengal.
Kashshaf Ghani, Zentrum Moderner Orient
The“Divine Cry” of Communism: A Case Study of the Hijrat Movement, ca. 1919 - 1924
In the aftermath of the Great War, the Khilafat movement began in British India, which, along with its ‘Non-
Cooperation’ counterpart, was the first mass agitation against the British Raj. Its aims were the protection
and restoration of the Turkish Calipha
Ali Raza, Zentrum Moderner Orient

Panel 35 //Room no. 1206 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Gender and Literature
Ethics and Morality behind the Concept of Ṛtam as Reflected in the Ṛgveda
The word ṛtam has been used repeatedly in the entire vedic literature and this word ṛtam is closely connected
with the idea of moral value. This is derived from the root ‘ṛ’ which means to go or to move. Ṛtam has been
used in the sense of an all-encompassing law and order which bind the whole universe. Not only in India,
even outside India the concept of ṛtam spreads itself. The thinking of ‘Lao-Tse’ has also been bearing of
order in Chinese tradition. LaoTse’s basic teaching is based on the idea that everything has a unity of two
elements – Yin and Yang. Yang represents order, success, triumph and Yin represents disorder, failure and
defeat. It corresponds to Indian concept of ṛtam and anṛtam. Often the word ṛtam has been used in the sense
of truth and the opposite is anṛtam which means falsehood.
In the Indian thought and culture this concept of ṛtam of the vedic ṛṣis is of utmost importance. In reality this
ṛtam is the source of Universal consciousness. From the planets and the stars to the tiniest creatures and
things on the earth are controlled by ṛtam. One who disobeys ṛtam is punished by God Varuṇa himself.
According to Ṛgveda truth and ṛtam originated from meditation. Truth and ṛtam are almost synonymous. But
truth expresses the static matter and ṛtam is the living expression of truth. From the standpoint of strictest
law ‘ṛtam’ is an impersonal power and controller of all creation.
This paper will try to establish the word ‘ṛtam’ from the ethical point of view.
Shiuli Basu, Jadavpur University
Creating Home Away from the Homeland: Negotiating Identity in the Novels of Indian Subcontinental
Immigrant Women Writers
The postcolonial immigrant discourse, codified through counter-canons, celebrates the shifting and merging
of boundaries rather than fixity. Today, it has become essential to realize the significance of cultural interface
because at the site of intersection, there is always a possibility of the emergence of new culture. Thus, in the
wake of cosmopolitan culture, Anderson’s “imagined communities” and Bhabha’s “third space” no more
remain a theoretical jargons. The ‘hybrid identities’ and ‘shared communities’ are being extensively
textualized in the narratives of immigration and contextualized in the multicultural societies.
The Indian Subcontinent immigrant literature holds a remarkable position in the world literature for it not
only creates the theory of exile and defines the status of the dispersed, but also structures an identity which
reconciles and negotiates between two extreme poles. The increased cross cultural movements in the recent
decades have not only minimized the strength of territorial borders but also nullified the existence of binary
oppositions. Keeping these studies and discussions at ground, my present paper endeavours to study the four
novels of this genre namely The Red box (1991) by Farhana Sheikh, Anita and Me (1996) by Meera Syal,
The Namesake (2003) by Jhumpa Lahiri, and Brick Lane (2003) by Monica Ali and attempts to find answer
to the following questions:
a) How do the women writers of the Indian Subcontinent perceive the problems and prospects of
immigration in the West (not essentially from feminist perspective)?
b) How do these immigrants create a new home away from the homeland and enjoy the melody of
multiculturalism.
Arti Nirmal, Banaras Hindu University, India
Images of Mother: A Study through the Mahabharata
In human civilization the proverbial prime word of the baby sounds like ma or mama which is synonymous
to “mother”. Mother or motherhood is considered as the most sacred word of the universe. Motherhood is
seen to play a vital and significant role in the age of Mahabharata. The characters of Ganga, Satyavati,
Gandhari, Kunti, Draupadi, Radha, Vidula and others have shown a vibrant, colourful and superfine gesture

of motherhood. Deep attachment towards offspring, conflicts of emotion, extreme agony and anguish, selfish
affection and blind support lead these mother characters to be reflected as pure spectrums of motherhood.
Most of these ladies are mothers of heroes and their desires concentrate on empowerment by the throne of
Hastinapura. Unfair favouritism of Satyavati and Gandhari towards their sons causes the destruction of
Kauravas in the bloodshed war. Kunti, the biological mother of Karna is also the proud mother of five other
eminent sons; yet she never administers her duty as a mother to Karna. Only for the sake of her other sonsthe
‘Pandavas’ , she recognizes Karna as her elder son. Whereas Radha, portrayed as a silent character, has
brought up Karna as her own. Vidula, mother of Sanjay, tries to absolve him from depression caused by
defeat in war against the King of Sindhu by inciting him to fight back.
In this paper I have tried to examine the relevant characteristic features of these mothers and to give due
focus to a comparative analysis in relation to their socio-political aspects/importance.
Supriya Banik Pal, Sarat Centenary College, India
Gender-Bias in Ancient Literature - Agony of Motherhood as Reflected in the Mahabharata
Motherhood is considered to be the most auspicious aspect of womanhood, so much so that a woman
considers herself to reach completion when she is blessed with a child. Hence a mother is looked up with
respect and honour in all ages all over the world.
Ma
Nandini Chakravarty Bhowmik, H.M.M. College, India

Panel 36 //Room no. 1301 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Museums Re-affirming and Re-creating Identities: Recent Case Studies from across Asia
Museums today, more so than at anytime in the past, are taking on a prominent role in helping communities
both define their identity for themselves, as well as project and assert an identity to the outside world. This
panel looks at several cases across Asia in which museums (or in one case, the lack thereof) are used to
strengthen and reassert certain local ethnic, religious, and regional identities, as well as reimagine historical
links.
The first paper examines the dilemma faced by a Chinese museum when a discovery of an extraordinary
collection of bronze artifacts is made near Chengdu, Sichuan. The bronze pieces are technically very
sophisticated, and strikingly beautiful, but show no discernible resemblance to other known bronze work of
that period. Given their sophistication they “must” be Chinese, but how to incorporate them into lineage of
traditional Chinese culture.
The second paper addresses the challenges faced by Burmese scholar-administrators as they set up a national
museum system in the early 1950s. In addition to establishing a national museum in the capital, they also
supported the creation of regional museums to reflect local ethnic identities and their traditions as well as
link them to the broader more inclusive new national narrative. However, as ethnic tensions began to arise,
integrating these different historical narratives into one became increasingly difficult.
Temple museums in India are the focus of the third paper. In Madurai, local museum officials are seeking to
“museumify” a temple that is currently in use in a way that will facilitate its commodification for both local
and international tourists. The fourth paper looks at the recent exhibit by Chinese artist Cai Guo-qiang, at the
museum of modern art in Doha, Qatar. The exhibit included massive gunpowder paintings, boats, daytime
firework explosions, traditional images of local Gulf Arab culture, and more. What was most striking about
the range of artwork was the artist’s ability to reflect the historical relations between China and the Gulf that
date back to the maritime silk route of over a 1,000 years ago.
The final paper addresses the issue of the absence of a museum. Despite Malaysia’s range of museums
reflecting its history and multi-ethnic past, there is not one that deals with the role of Malayan Communism
and its role in Malaysia’s recent history. In this case the void created by the missing museum creates it own
impact.
Convenor: Jacqueline Armijo, Qatar University
Cai Guo-qiang in Qatar: Re-imagining the Silk Road and Re-creating Historical Links between China
and the Gulf
In May 2012, Chinese artist Cai Guo-qiang’s exhibit Saarab (‘mirage’ in Arabic) closed after a six-month
showing at Mathaf: The Arab Museum of Modern Art in Doha. The exhibit was a resounding success: from
the massive gun-powder paintings created in Doha using hundreds of local volunteers, to the striking daytime
fireworks display that inaugurated the exhibit, and the final installation of the total body of his work at
the museum.
After spending only a few months in Qatar, Cai was able to create a wide range of artwork that reflected
both traditional Gulf Arab values and customs, as well as Chinese aesthetics, while at the same time
reminding viewers of the cultural and trade relations between these two regions that go back to the maritime
silk routes of a thousand years ago.
Cai grew up in Quanzhou, along China’s southeastern coast, where Muslim traders from the Gulf had lived
from the earliest days of Islam. As a child he played in a Muslim cemetery on the outskirts of the city and
remembers being struck by the strange designs on the tombstones. One of the works, “Homecoming,”
includes over 60 large boulders from Quanzhou that have had the Arabic inscriptions from the Muslim
gravestones carefully re-inscribed on them.

This paper will provide a historical background of the significance of the ties between the Gulf and China
reflected in Cai’s work, as well as discuss the ways in which his work has been viewed by those who have
seen it in Qatar.
Jacqueline Armijo, Qatar University
Towards a National Culture in Myanmar: Public History, Identity, and the Making of the National
Museum System, 1952-1962
In June 1952, the National Museum of the Union of Burma was opened to the public at Jubilee Hall, built on
Shwedagon Paya Road in the heart of Rangoon, the national capital. The new museum was established and
curated by Daw Nyunt Han, who had received her training in museum studies overseas and was given the
responsibility of organizing the museum’s earliest exhibits and developing its collections. At the same time,
the new government also established a system of regional ethnic museums in an attempt to recognize the
cultural claims made by these communities while providing a means of integrating their pasts into a broader,
more inclusive national narrative.
These two museum initiatives were the products of the newly established Ministry of Culture, which was
responsible for the preservation and promotion of a national culture. Yet the museum system was also the
product of the times as the new nation struggled to maintain its integrity in the wake of ethnic separatist
movements and communist insurgencies that had erupted shortly after independence in 1948.
This paper reconstructs the historical circumstances surrounding the establishment of the National Museum
System and connects the broader political challenges facing state managers to the shaping of public history
projects in the early 1950s. By examining the earliest documents surrounding the planning and
conceptualization of the national museum, this study reveals the everyday experiences facing local scholaradministrators
who were responsible for the construction and delineation of Myanmar’s national culture.
Maitrii Aung-Thwin, National University of Singapore
Adopting Sanxingdui: A Museum’s New Genealogy of Chinese Culture
In 1986, two sacrificial pits dating from 1200 BCE were discovered near Chengdu, Sichuan. They contained
nearly 2000 artifacts, including hundreds of technically sophisticated bronzes. These pieces differ wildly
from the contemporary bronzes of the Anyang region, home of the Shang/Yin dynasty generally considered
directly ancestral to Chinese culture. This paper will focus on the way these artifacts are presented and
juxtaposed at the Sanxingdui Museum (Guanghan, Sichuan), with particular attention to how probable
differences in ethnic and cultural identity are downplayed for the purpose of recreating an overarching
Chinese cultural identity.
The Sanxingdui Museum designers faced an interesting task. The centerpiece of the display is necessarily
the bronze artifacts: predominantly human heads with alien features, but also full human figures, elaborate
trees, birds, hybrid creatures, and geometrical shapes. The pieces are aesthetically stunning by any standard,
but little about them suggests a clear relationship with Anyang/Chinese culture. The museum display
attempts to assimilate the Sanxingdui artifacts into a more recognizably Chinese national identity, but the
connections are sometimes far-fetched. However, the motivation behind them is clear: this lost civilization
was glorious enough to be worth ‘bringing into the family.’ Since the Sanxingdui people left behind no
written record of their own, they are in some ways open to such appropriation. At the same time, there are
tensions and difficulties in the museum’s efforts to graft the much-admired Sanxingdui artifacts onto the
Chinese family tree.
Esther Klein, University of Illinois at Chicago
Making Museums in Madurai
The Temple Art Museum in the Minaksi-Sundaresvara temple, Madurai attests to the presence of museums
within sacred structures; it exhibits temple objects, historical artifacts, and cultural works of art. However,
unlike many temple museums in the south Indian state of Tamilnadu, the Temple Art Museum is located
within a significant architectural and ritual space called Ayiram Kal Mandapam (Tamil, “thousand pillar
hall”). Currently, temple and state administrators as well as local businessmen want to convert an additional
temple hall into a museum. This paper explores the actual as well as the potential museumification of living

cultural and religious forms at the Minakshi temple. In addition to addressing the already existent museum,
this paper highlights the proposed second museum in another pillared hall called Pudu Mandapam (Tamil,
“new hall”). It focuses on government and private individuals’ attempts to sanitize and thus reinvent
tradition by removing commerce from within the mandapam, where it has had a longstanding place. This
endeavor is ironically related to larger attempts to produce “heritage” as a commodity that can be marketed
in the context of a growing cultural tourism industry. The finished museum will reconfigure everyday life,
transforming the ephemeral into static, ahistorical displays that appeal to foreigners, foreign nationals of
Indian ancestry, and visitors from other parts of India. I suggest that an educated, middle and upper-class
anxiety about perceived lay backwardness and filth underscores recent touristic talk of making museums and
sanitizing spaces in Madurai.
Gita Pai, University of Wisconsin-La Crosse
History, Memory, and Disremembrance: The Absent Museum of Malayan Communism
National museums are institutions that select, collect and curate objects, documents and artifacts deemed to
be of national importance. Studies of the role of museums in national heritage have rightly emphasized how
the act of conscious selection shapes n
Rachel Leow, Harvard University

Panel 38 //Room no. 1303 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Modernity and Imperialism in Sakutarō Hagiwara: Aspects of Japanese Modern Poetry
The purpose of this panel is to examine the negotiation between modern poetry and imperialism in Japan by
analyzing the texts of Sakutarō Hagiwara (1886-1942), who is a Japanese writer of free-style verse and
regarded as “the father” of Japanese modern colloquial poetry.
After the Meiji Restoration in the mid-nineteenth century, Japan propelled its modernization, at the same
time, began to transform itself to an imperialistic nation-state. At the turn of the twentieth century, modern
writers explored their new style of artistic expression, experiencing Japan’s modernization and emergence as
an imperial power with considerable ambivalence.
This panel will focus on one such individual, Sakutarō Hagiwara, a key figure in Japanese literary
modernism. It is said that his poetry is a symbolic case of the Japanese poets’ encounters with the modern.
However, it was at the age of Japanese imperialism that he beheld modern spectacle and expressed his
experience in the form of colloquial poetry, facing new modes of everyday life. Therefore, his poetry can
also be considered as the result of the negotiation with imperialism. This panel will explore the confluent
relation between modernity and imperialism in his poetry.
This panel will consist of four presenters. Akito Sakasai will discuss the depiction of landscape in his
early works and its relation with contemporary discourses of Imperialism and Japan’s Pan-Asianism. Young
Long Kim will argue the meaning of “impossibility of moving” in his poetry of the 1910s with attention to
its historical context. Toshio Kasei will examine his deliberate disruptions of the world picture and colonial
boundaries of Japan by focusing on the representations of steam vessels and sailing ships in his texts. Shota
Iwasaki will analyze the representation of “walking” in his poetry, and explore “another modernity” different
from imperialistic one.
Convenor: Shota Iwasaki, University of Tokyo
Through the Eyes of a Colonial Poet: Trip and Home in the Poems of Hagiwara Sakutaro and Jeong
Jiyong
Takuya Aikawa, University of Tokyo
In the Age of Steam Vessels: Colonial Boundaries in Later Works of Sakutarō Hagiwara
Among many other methods of transport, Sakutarō Hagiwara clearly had a special attachment for boats and
vessels. Seemingly, they suggest a strong link with colonial expansion of Japan, as is often suggested by the
recurring images of exotic harbors in his poems subsequent to Aoneko (The Blue Cat). Those images,
however, show twofold movements at the same time: one simply tracing and reinforcing the colonial
boundaries of modern Japan, the other blurring and eventually disabling them. Most importantly, the
difference between those two different movements is often articulated through Sakutarō’s poetical
representations of steam vessels and sailing ships. Sakutarō himself admits in his writing that his affection
for sailing ships is anachronic, though he repeatedly depicts scenes with sailing ships on the far away
horizon. What sort of geopolitical or historical recognition, then, does this “farness” imply? This
presentation examines Sakutarō’s deliberate disruptions of the world picture and colonial boundaries of
Japan by comparing his later poems with contemporary representations of maritime transportation, such as
posters of maritime trade companies.
Toshio Kasei, University of Tokyo
Aspects of Walking in the Poetry of Sakutarō Hagiwara: Body, Modernity, and Imperialism
In this paper, I will examine the negotiation between modern poetry and imperialism by focusing on the
representation of the body movements in the poetry of Sakutarō Hagiwara (1886-1942).

Focusing on and describing the body in literature is one of the modern phenomena. According to his book
Discipline and Punish of the French philosopher Michel Foucault, the body became an analysis object as
well as an operational one in modern period after the Industrial Revolution. It means that the body was an
object of imperialistic desire depended on global capitalism. In short, the body was an intersection of
modernity and imperialism. However, was there any other possibility of the body?
From this viewpoint, this paper will analyze the representation of the body movements, especially aspects
of “walking” in the poetry of Sakutarō Hagiwara. He was a key figure in Japanese literary modernism, and
also focused on and described the body in his poetry. Reading his poetry, we notice the corporeality of the
body which escapes from imperialism. I will argue that his poetry offered the body not only as an object of
imperialistic mobilization, but as an unidentifiable noise and a material resistance to imperialism. In
conclusion, this paper will address “another modernity” different from imperialistic one in his poetry.
Shota Iwasaki, University of Tokyo

Panel 39 //Room no. 1306 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Minority Cultures
Endangered Vietic Languages in Vietnam and the Experience in Fieldwork on Them
Vietic languages are a group of Mon-Khmer languages (Austroasiatic language family). There are more than
30 endangered Vietic languages (EVL) spoken in Vietnam and Laos. The paper deals with EVL in Vietnam.
The EVL speakers reside in Quang Binh Province, Ha tinh Province, and Nghe An Province in nothern
Central Vietnam along the Laos-Vietnamese border. Some of EVL are nearly extinct, for example, Arem
language with 20 speakers (estimation, 1996). Most of EVL are not yet described. This is why the
documenting of these languages during the fieldwork is so necessary now. The present state of EVL reflects
the different stages of historical processes that Vietnamese had undergone some centuries ago. This is way it
has great significance for linguistic typology and theoretical linguistics. The paper will present the
experience in field description of most archaic Vietic languages: Arem (1984), Ruc (1986, materials were
published in 2001 in Russia), Malieng (2012), and Kri (2012). Arem, Ruc and Malieng ethnic groups
belongs to an official ethnic community in Vietnam — Chut ethnic group with total population 6022 people
(2009). Twenty years ago their life stile was still nomadic. The purposes of the fieldwork are language data
(thematic vocabulary, grammar data and texts) digitally recorded in good quality and transcribed using IPA
symbols, sociolinguistic data, photo and video data. Vietnamese was used as a metalanguage. Thematic
vocabulary contains about 4200 words and expressions, 500 headings and subheadings and is provided with
Vietnamese, Russian and English equivalents.
Irina V. Samarina, Russian Academy of Sciences
Contemporary Harvest Festivals among the Austronesian-Speaking Amis of Taiwan
In this paper, I will analyse the continuities and transformations of contemporary Amis harvest festivals to
illustrate that villagers at both local and regional levels, through their participation in different types of
festivals, strengthen their exchange relationships with one another and continue to draw in ancestral
blessings for the reproduction of the community. Nowadays, villagers endeavor to gain financial support
from the government and politicians for their community festivals. In addition, village councils actively
mobilize the villagers for the united harvest festivals, and migrant villagers enthusiastically participate in
urban festivals. Like the traditional harvest festival where villagers conducted exchanges with the ancestors
for the reproduction of the human world, contemporary Amis people also use transformed harvest festivals
to receive funding from the government and politicians for the construction of their communities. Through
analysing the proliferation of harvest festivals in the contemporary era, I will show that the historical
capacities of the Amis people to maintain their valued relationships and culture as well as to adapt and
transform their traditions in relation to a fast-changing and fast-encroaching world. I argue that when the
Amis incorporate some external resources or personnel such as politicians and tourists into their harvest
festival, or join in a united festival or urban event with other indigenous peoples, it is not a loss of their
culture. On the contrary, it reflects their agency and ability to enhance their festival cultures in different
places around Taiwan.
Shu-Ling Yeh, National Taitung University
Path to Violence: The Revolutionizing of Hakka Youth in the Period of the 1911 Revolution with
Special Reference to Deng Yanda
In previous studies, Nicole Constable, Mary S. Erbaugh, Jessie Lutz, Fernando Galbiati and others have
documented the special role of Hakka in the 1911 Revolution and beyond. This paper takes a new look at the
evolution of revolutionary consciousness and commitment in the early education of Deng Yanda and Yeh
Ting. These two Huiyang Hakka rose to influential positions in the Guomindang and Chinese Communist
Parties. Deng’s close association with Chiang Kaishek at Huangpu and during the Northern Expedition as
well as their subsequent rivalry in both military, political, and ideological areas formed an important if less
known chapter in revolutionary transformation through the beginning of the 1930s and beyond. This paper
explores the contours of this relationship as an extension of Deng’s and Yeh’s youthful revolutionary

experiences. Publications from conferences sponsored by the Nong gong minzhu dang (Peasant and
Workers Democratic Party) and in biographies by Qiu Ting, Guo Guanjie, Deng Yanzhao, Mei Rixin and
others along with documentary collections provide new resources to explore and interpret the early
formation of Deng, Yeh and others who formed a human context for revolutionary activities
John Kenneth Olenik, Montclair State University
The Dallot, a Precious Cultural Legacy
In the Ilocos Region, the northern most region of the Philippines, a unique pre-wedding and post-wedding
dramatic poetry performance – the dallot -- seems t
Adelaida Figueras Lucero, University of the Philippines
Revolution beyond Evolution: Dong Guan-zhi and his Pictorial Illustrations of Yunnanese Natives in
Early Republican Period
This paper focuses on two volumes of pictorial illustrations of Yunnanese natives Gudian Turen Tuzhi
(Illustrations of Archaic Yunnanese Natives) by Dong Guan-zhi (also known as Dong Yi-dao) to demonstrate
its achievement in early 20th century China. Publ
Peng-hui Wang, National Taiwan University

Panel 41 //Room no. 1304 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Managing Complexity in Times of Uncertainty: Social Governance with Chinese Characteristics (I)
Sponsored by GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
The capacity of the Chinese party-state for governing society is increasingly challenged by processes of
societal pluralization, disintegration, and individualization. These processes, characteristic for a modernizing
society, and a steady increase of interest conflicts and contradictions within society accentuate the need to
build up and/or recalibrate infrastructural and discursive power. Aiming at the efficient regulation of society
through institutions and organizations as well as at social compliance and support, the Chinese leadership
(re-)formulated a concept of “social management” (shehui guanli) and made it an integral part of the 12th
five-year-program. As the main objectives of this concept, party secretary Hu Jintao highlighted the
coordination of social relations, the resolution of social contradictions, the standardization of social
behavior, the promotion of social fairness, a better handling of social risks, and the preservation of social
stability. While optimists point to the promises to expand participation channels, critics point to the topdown-approach
that sets rather strict limits to a nascent civil engagement. This double-panel will elaborate
on the concept, diverging interpretations and ways of implementation as well as on challenges – for example
by groups not easily addressed and integrated.
This panel is part 1 of a two panel series organized by the GIGA Institute of Asian Studies. Panel 1 will
analyze the evolution of social management as a concept, look at various levels of implementation and
introduce government attempts to integrate diverse social groups and their vested interests. Panel 2 will
discuss challenges to the implementation of social management posed by increasing demands for selforganization
and participation and will elaborate possible ways of conflict avoidance, management or
resolution.
Convenor: Günter Schucher, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
Chair: Günter Schucher, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
From Mass Line to Social Management: Evolving Theories of Governance in the PRC
Employing historicist and genealogical methods, we examine the evolution of the PRC's major theoretical
concepts of governance. We detail breaks and shifts as well as continuities, and contextualize each with their
corresponding historical changes. Our primary source material includes the official texts associated with
Mao Zedong Thought, Deng Xiaoping Theory, the Three Represents, and the Scientific Development and
Harmonious Society Concepts, and focuses on core concepts like the Mass Line and the recent, shehui
guanli (social management). Secondary sources will include non-official, scholarly and critical accounts of
the same. Based on the evolutionary trajectories we detail, we conclude with a brief discussion of likely
future pathways as China’s governance theories continue to evolve.
Greg Mahoney, East China Normal University
Synergism Governance between State and Society: From the Perspective of Local Government
Innovations
Since the reform and opening up, with the transformation of the totalitarian state, Chinese society has
witnessed grow-up and become relatively independent from the state as well. Now the public governance in
China was characterized as synergism governance between the state and society. As a key force to push
forward the transformation, government innovation plays an important role in providing space, resources
and capabilities for the development of the society. Based on the statistical analysis on the nominee
programs of the 6 rounds of Awards Program of Innovations and Excellence of Chinese Local Governance,
this paper will look at the general situation of the local government innovations which is related with the
synergism governance between state and society and its changing trend in the past 12 years.
Zengke He, China Center for Comparative Politics and Economics

Managing Sentiments: Socialized Governance and the Routine Emotion Work of Maintaining
“Harmony” in China
Rapid economic and social change—economic restructuring, massive internal migration and growing
inequalities—profoundly threaten the security and livelihood of many Chinese people. Expressions of
discontent are widespread. This paper looks at daily emotion work carried out on behalf of the state to calm
the feelings of anxiety attendant on such changes. It draws data from ethnographic observation of routine
emotion work in the “basic level organizations” of the Chinese state, residents committees and villager
committees, as well as from analysis of manuals for workers and cadres in such institutions. The practices of
these institutions bind citizens to the state through a face-to-face politics that acts both as a mechanism of
control and a channel for claims-making and pressure from below, a mode of rule I call “socialized
governance.” Potentially either enabling or constraining, this exists in tension with bureaucratic-rational
forms of governance, such as the current Chinese leadership’s objective of “ruling in accordance with law.”
Emotion work is a central aspect of the operation of socialized governance, one that relies greatly on
gendered norms of care and patience to maintain social peace. Beyond China, routine emotion work has
mainly been studied as a feature of economic transactions, such as service work, and the gendered character
of its performance has been widely noted. But so far, insufficient attention has been paid to the ways such
work is put into service of the state. This paper contributes to filling that gap both in relation to governance
in China, and more generally.
Sophia Woodman, University of British Columbia
Social Management Abroad - How to Integrate New Chinese Transnational Migrants?
Invented by the late Qing Empire, the PRC inherited “Overseas Chinese work” from the Republic. Its main
aim has always been to integrate overseas Chinese into the Chinese nation, resulting in policies balancing
between co-optation, control and coercion. In the same way as both society and state-society relations in the
PRC have become ever more complex over the last decades, the current wave of individual emigration and
sojourning from the PRC into literally every corner of the globe is posing new challenges to the Chinese
government with regard to both domestic policies and the image of China in the host countries, on which
these large numbers of migrants can have substantial impacts.
Although not directly tackled in the new social management concept, the ways in which Chinese embassies
have dealt with Chinese citizens abroad during the last few years seem to mirror the concept. New
techniques of co-optation and control can be observed as much as new approaches of taking the interests of
overseas Chinese subjects seriously. Not least the evacuation of Chinese citizens irrespective of their status
from Libya can be regarded as a turning point within the Chinese government’s self-conception vis-à-vis
Chinese nationals abroad. Drawing on ethnographical case studies in West Africa I will analyze the ongoing
attempts of Chinese embassies to integrate new migrants and sojourners. I will assess in which way these
practices can be regarded as reflecting the social management concept and – drawing on the Chinese
migrants’ perceptions – whether they are successful.
Karsten Giese, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
Taming the Iron Fist: Fine-Tuning Coercion in the Chinese Single-Party Regime
Defining control over the state’s repressive apparatus poses a dilemma for an authoritarian principal: on the
one hand, regime survival substantially depends on state agents that are capable of imposing swift and, if
necessary, extra-legal punishments on
H. Christoph Steinhardt, National University of Singapore

Panel 42 //Room no. 1305 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Religion and the Internet in Asia (II)
Digital media rapidly evolve in Asian contexts. Representations and negotiations of religious content are
increasingly shifted to the Internet by religious individuals as well as religious organizations; yet, religion
and the Internet in Asia have been discussed only rarely in the academic field so far, and most of the
research on religion and the Internet still concentrates on European and US settings.
This is all the more surprising as it is unquestionably accepted today that the Internet represents a new and
incomparable source for the study on Religion(s). The Internet especially enables religious actors to display,
discuss and construct individual belief. Recent studies confirm that lively and dynamic debates about
religion and religious practices, such as rituals, are not restricted to religious institutions. On the contrary,
religious groups and individual actors increasingly use new forms of media. As such, they are part of
religious discussions, for instance on religious authority, dogmatic doctrine, and belief itself. These
discussions also debate and negotiate construction processes of religious identity, religious practice and
religious authority. As much as the Internet influences cultural and social transformations in Asia, in general,
it also contributes to (re)shape and (de)construct details of religious ideas and beliefs.
This panel aims at contributing to fill the gap in studying religion and the Internet in Asia. It wishes to
exemplify the intensity and variety of religious identity construction via and on the Internet in Asia today.
For instance, it targets the Internet’s roles and modes of operations in transcultural processes of transfer and
transformation of Asian religious traditions beyond nations; the dynamics of (de)construction of religious
authority; and the formation of new religious proficiencies.
The individual papers of the panel will present different case studies from various regions in Asia, and
discuss the data in the light of the current theories on religion, the Internet, and digital media in general.
Convenor: Andrea Acri, National University of Singapore
Chair: Xenia Zeiler, Universität Bremen
From Facebook to a Book: Online Socio-Political Engagement amongst Malaysian Christians
In recent years, there has been an increasing body of research documenting the extent of influence the
Internet has in various pockets of society. Religion is not exempt from this discussion. The Internet can be
used for personal expressions of spirituality; expressions to engage particular religious institutions; as well
as engaging others in socio-political issues surrounding a nation. These expressions take the form of emails,
blogs, online news portals, social media and other online tools.
Christianity in Malaysia, despite being a minority religion, is not unaccustomed to the socio-political
spotlight in Malaysia. Due to the heavily censored content of government-owned offline media in Malaysia,
the Internet has been utilized by some Malaysian Christians as a key medium to disseminate information and
raise awareness regarding socio-political issues affecting the Christian community, such as the contestation
over the Malay term for God (Allah), the Valentine’s Day controversy, and others. Partly due to this, there
has been an an increase in Christian individuals participating in grassroots level socio-political discourse
online.
Using data collected from my ethnographic fieldwork involving interviews with Christian bloggers, textual
analysis of websites, and participant observation of a Facebook group for Malaysian Christians, this paper
provides a description and analysis of the various ways in which Christian individuals contribute to the
socio-political narratives in Malaysia through the use of their blogs and social-networking platforms - In one
particular case, such discussion in a Facebook group directly resulted in a publication of a book discussing
the role of Christians in Malaysian politics.
Meng Yoe Tan, Monash University Sunway Campus, Malaysia

Chinese Christian Values Online - Harmony in Diversity?
Guobin Yang refers to online communities as the most important associational form to have emerged in
China since the 1990s. Caught between the controlling powers of the Chinese state and the equally agenda
driven forces of the international evangelical movement, Chinese Christians struggle to find, express, and
live out their own identity. This paper analyses the way in which the internet in China serves as a stage on
which the debates about the nature and the qualities of a ‘true’ Christian or a ‘Chinese’ Christian are played
out. The paper will analyse the various positions as presented in online publications and fora including
domestic, international and transnational publications. These range from a spirit of resistance as expressed in
some house church publications, to the pragmatic voice of independent organisations aiming for a middle
ground, all the way to the religious zeal expressed in the blog of government advisers, who seem to embrace
God and the ‘harmonious society’ with equal fervour. The paper aims to answer the following questions:
bearing in mind the many different positions - political as well as in terms of practice and ritual - can we
actually speak of a Chinese Christian online community? Is there a Christian ‘baseline’ running through
these varied positions reflecting a particular Chinese identity or morality? And if so, what is this morality
and how does it feed into Chinese moral and political discourse at a wider level?
Gerda Wielander, University of Westminster
Suicide in the Digital Age: Rethinking Durkheim in Light of East Asian Online Suicide Pacts
Since Durkheim’s Suicide, there has been an assumed connection between suicide and religion. The
argument was as follows: there is a correlation between the levels of strong, social bond demanded of its
members by different religious traditions and suicide. Thus, for instance, suicide would be more prevalent
among individuals identifying with religions of more individualistic persuasions.(Hence, suicide among
Protestants was higher than among Catholics or Jews.) While Durkheim’s book is locus classicus for, among
other things, the blazing of the trail for the discipline of sociology itself, it dispelled the easy, psychological
explanations of suicide, linking it to individual depression, unhappiness and the like, without much
exploration of collective suicide itself.
In the past decade, both Japan and Korea have shown extremely high rates of suicide. In both countries, the
prevalent mode of suicide has been similar—online suicide pacts, where suicidal strangers meet on the
Internet to kill themselves. In this paper, I scrutinize Durkheim in light of these particular realities, bringing
his linking of suicide and religion to bear on the Internet. Using what Christine Hine calls “virtual
ethnography”, I do this in two parts: (1) I analyze the architecture of participation and ask whether the
design of these sites facilitate a connectivity between strangers to come together to die; (2) I theorize
whether the particular ethico-religious ground upon which the cultures of these two societies function--
Confucianism, Buddhism and Shintoism—has any impact on the intersection of suicide and new media
technology that this trend seems to represent.
Sam Han, Nanyang Technological University
Blogging for Souls? Conceptualizing Christianity in Chinese Microblogs
Since 2009 micoblogs have emerged as the most dynamic online media platform in China. They frame and
organize public discussion, sometimes also triggering offline activities, of Chinese netizens on a wide range
of topics.
This paper tries to explore the effect of microblogs on (re)shaping and (de)constructing Christianity as a
topic in public virtual space. Three analytical dimensions will be taken into consideration. Regarding an
ideational dimension, the paper deals mainly with two sets of questions: first, in which way do microblog
users use Christianity to construct their virtual identity, and, second, in which context does the topic of
Christianity appear in microblog postings? Related to an organizational dimension, it will asked which level
and which type of interactions and networks arise around the topic of Christianity. Finally, dealing with an
actional dimension, the analysis will look at the scope of collective activities and mentioned links with
offline activities regarding the topic of Christianity.
The paper argues that although Christianity is a rather marginalized topic within the overall virtual space,
microblogs fosters the incorporation, and therefore also the (re)shaping of the image of Christianity, into a

oader (social, political, economic, or cultural) public context.
Kristin Kupfer, University of Freiburg
Falungong and the War it Wages over the Internet
Since the Chinese government officially outlawed the new religious movement Falungong in July of 1999,
arresting its members and burning millions of LI Hongzhi’s books and publications, the group has
reorganized outside of China, actively engaged in build
Clement Tong, University of British Columbia

Panel 43 //Room no. 1401 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Bandits, Secret Societies, and Local Authorities: Encounters across China and Southeast Asia, 1760 -
1953
Previously studies on secret societies in China and Southeast Asia have concentrated on their origins,
purposes and functions. Most scholars, in fact, have focused almost exclusively on the Heaven and Earth
Society (Tiandihui) and its affiliates in South China and Southeast Asia, giving scant attention to other
similar types of organizations. Building on the considerable literature that often depicted secret societies as
the principal source for rebellions, revolutionary movements, mutual aid fraternities or criminal
organizations, this panel provides a fresh discussion on their functions by examining their relationships with
local authorities across regions and cultures, including North and South China, Vietnam, and Malaya,
between the late eighteenth and mid-twentieth centuries. Each of the papers views their respective cases of
secret society activities in conjunction with state-society interactions and prosecutions. While Antony
focuses on three forms of “secret societies” in mid-Qing South China in terms of their connections to
banditry, Liu Ping discusses how a secret cult in Shandong province, known as the “Huidaomen”, were
officially proscribed by the Shangdong government in the 1950s, in association with the expansion of
communist state power in North China. In his paper, Davis questions whether the term “bandits” is
appropriate when dealing with the Black and Yellow Flags, two forms of ethnic Chinese secret societies
active on the Sino-Vietnamese border in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, and Wong argues
in her case study of so called “secret societies” in British Malaya that they were not bandits or rebels, as they
are so often portrayed in colonial sources, but rather important labour organizers among the Chinese
emigrant communities. For Antony, Qing law became an important marker in labeling the different forms of
secret societies in South China; for Liu, the official persecution against the Huidaomen became a crucial
justification for Chinese state power in North China; for Davis, the Black and Yellow Flags became
pawnbrokers in the struggles between the Vietnamese and French colonialists; and for Wong, British
colonial policies actually created “Chinese secret societies” as an alternative to control the distribution of
Chinese migrants before 1890. All four papers present new research and findings on a well-travelled subject.
They show how the various secret societies, across both time and space, reacted to and interacted with state
authorities in their respective regions in Mainland China and Southeast Asia.
Convenor: Robert James Antony, University of Macau
Bandits, Sworn Brotherhoods, and the State in Late Imperial South China
This paper examines the relationship between bandits and sworn brotherhoods in Guangdong province,
South China, during the mid-Qing period, roughly the years from 1760 to 1840. This study, which is based
mainly on an examination of over 800 judicial case records found in the Qing Dynasty archives, argues that
criminal entrepreneurship, mainly in the form of banditry, was a major activity of the various types of sworn
brotherhoods in Guangdong in this period. While the Qing government feared them chiefly as seditious and
rebellious organizations, they actually seldom rose up in open rebellion against the state. Although a number
of historians have tried to make sharp distinctions between bandits and brotherhoods, in fact, as Antony
argues, there was often an intimate, but complex, relationship between the two. Banditry was an important
and pervasive activity of many Guangdong brotherhoods, activities that included robbery, theft, kidnapping,
extortion, and swindling. Antony begins his study with a brief discussion of the three types of sworn
brotherhoods, based on Qing legal definitions, found in Guangdong during this period, namely simple
brotherhoods, blood-oath brotherhoods, and secret societies. Next he discusses the role of mutual-aid in the
formation and purpose of sworn brotherhoods, and especially how mutual-aid was intricately connected with
predation. Finally, he analyzes the multiple relationships of sworn brotherhoods to banditry and the state.
Robert James Antony, University of Macau
Hidden Rebellions: The Black Flags and Yellow Flags in Vietnam, 1865 - 1924.
Emerging from the ashes of a failed rebellion in southern China, the Black Flags and the Yellow Flags
dominated the Sino-Vietnam Borderlands in the late nineteenth century. Both before and after the

establishment of the Tonkin Protectorate by France, these two groups struggled for power in the northern
uplands of Vietnam. For two decades, they waged mutual wars over control of commerce, territory, and
populations. While the Black Flags won the recognition of the Vietnamese state and the Yellow Flags
became military allies of France, both groups of "surrendered bandits” became useful powerbrokers to both
states. From the perspective of the Black and Yellow Flags leaders, however, state sponsorship became an
opportunity to expand their respective power and authority in the Sino-Vietnamese borderland. Base on
extensive primary documents in Chinese and Vietnamese, as well as fieldwork in the borderland areas, Davis
explains how powerbrokers from each group used state sponsorship to further their own respective ends. In
the case of one Yellow Flag leader, for instance, employment by the French authorities in Vietnam
intensified his long-dormant plans for rebellion in southern China. For the Black and Yellow Flags, approval
by state authorities failed to extinguish their respective rebellious agendas, which remained hidden beneath a
patina of loyalty and deference.
Bradley Camp Davis, Eastern Connecticut State University
Chinese Secret Societies and British Colonial Rule in Malaya, 1830 - 1890
Based on a judicious examination of contemporary colonial office records and indigenous newspapers,
Wong examines the interrelations between Chinese secret societies and the British Colonial Government in
Malaya during the nineteenth century. Although most previous scholarship on secret societies in British
Malaya have depicted them as offshoots of the Tiandihui in South China, Wong instead argues that the real
meaning of the “secret societies” in Malaya is best understood in the context of British colonial policy prior
to their official suppression in 1890. In doing so, she demonstrates how the Chinese secret societies engaged
with and responded to the British colonial policies, particularly in labor supplies and commercial activities.
Rather than viewing the Chinese secret societies simply as criminal organizations (such as those that
engaged in banditry in South China or insurrection on the Sino-Vietnamese border), in Malaya these were
mostly self-governing organizations that were employed in overseeing the local Chinese population and
assuring a stable supply domestic laborers. In fact, Wong explains, it was British colonial policies before
1890 that actually created “secret societies” as an alternative to control the distribution of Chinese migrants
in the colony.
Wei Chin Wong, University of Macau
The Suppression Movement against the Huidaomen in Shandong North China, 1949 - 1953
In the 1950s, the Shandong provincial government in North China launched a wide range of antisuperstition,
anti-secret society campaigns against a local secret cult known as the Huidaomen. A series of
aggressive regulations were then adopted by the Shandong government in association with the central state
policy of the new People's Republic of China (PRC) after 1949. Thereafter, three official suppression
campaigns were executed in Shandong province which aimed to ban and destroy these secret cults between
the years 1949 and 1953. As a consequence, these local secret cults were finally exterminated in the 1950s.
Liu Ping begins his discussion from the perspectives of the central government policy of the newly formed
PRC, especially on how the central state policy influenced the Shangdong provincial government's actions to
ban the local secret cults. The central government's policies regarding secret cults, in fact, were crucial to the
new polity's expansion of power over local governments. Based on his analysis of previously untapped
Chinese documents during the anti-suppression movement against the Huidaomen, Liu also discusses the
effects of this movement on local Shandong people and society. Finally, he argues that the official antisuppression
campaigns had both negative and positive consequences, which is something important and
worth thinking about for our better understanding of contemporary Chinese history.
Ping Liu, Shandong University

Panel 44 //Room no. 1402 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
The Dynamics of Civil Society Coalitions in Asia
Civil society coalitions are often seen to be a representative, and sometimes defining, feature of militant
social movements which wish to bring about regime change or major policy reform. Yet less visible civil
society coalitions may also be relevant for an understanding of other aspects of politics and policy. Policy
advocacy coalitions, for example, may work behind the scenes to try to influence policy directions and
governments themselves may seek to sponsor or create civil society coalitions in support of particular
policies. In the Asian context, most attention, understandably, has focused on those coalitions created with
the intention of introducing radical political change but in this panel there will also be space for papers
focusing on the dynamics of coalition creation by governments and by coalitions attempting to change
policy by working within government. The panel with cover issues relating to the dynamics of coalition
formation and activities in the Philippines, Korea, Hong Kong and Thailand.
Convenor: Ian Scott, City University of Hong Kong
Chair: Ian Scott, City University of Hong Kong
Targeting the Public Purse: Public Finance Coalitions in the Philippines
This paper will analyse the political dynamics underlying public financial management (PFM) reforms in the
Philippines during the Benigno Aquino III administration (2010–present). By inviting widespread civil
society participation throughout the budget cycle and by imposing greater transparency and accountability,
these reforms mark a substantial policy change in Filipino PFM. Centering on the evolution of public
finance advocacy coalitions, the paper argues that a new type of coalition has emerged among technocratic
NGOs, which are now able to place “policy brokers” directly in the national administration. However,
institutional structures, dependence on donors, and the contestability of core beliefs behind these activities
raise doubts about whether they are sustainable.
Bjoern Dressel, Australian National University
The Advocacy Coalition Framework and Policy Change: A Case Study of Korea
The Saemangeum Tideland Reclamation Project (STRP), one of the most controversial environmental cases
in the recent history of Korea, is an interesting test of the Advocacy Coalition Framework and its ability to
help us understand policy change. Two coalitions, an advocacy coalition for development and an advocacy
coalition for conservation, were engaged in a highly heated debate for over 15 years. The paper plans to shed
light on the question of whether the Advocacy Coalition Framework (ACF) can explain long term policy
changes.
Pan Suk Kim, Yonsei University
State-Sponsored Civil Society Organizations and the Anti-national Education Policy Campaign in
Hong Kong
The Hong Kong Government has seen the introduction of national ‘patriotic’ education in the school
curriculum as an important policy objective. The paper examines the role of a state-sponsored civil society
coalition in supporting this objective and of the opposing civil society coalition which successfully caused
the government to shelve the mandatory introduction of national education in 2012. It will also focus on the
reasons for the failure of the government’s attempt to implement its policies and on the conflict of values
which resulted in the formation of the anti-national education coalition.
Joan Y. H. Leung, City University of Hong Kong
Prospects and Limitations for an Anti-Waste Incineration Coalition in China
In order to counter a growing "waste crisis", the Chinese central government has mandated a considerable
increase in the country's waste incineration capacity. Yet in some cases, this has resulted in localized societal

opposition. In several well-known cases-including Guangzhou's Panyu and Beijing's Liulitun-local residents
have successfully opposed the siting of incinerators in their "backyards." At the same time, it is possible to
identify a loose coalition of actors, including NGO activists and skeptical experts, who criticize incineration
from a broader "public interest" perspective. This paper examines the emergence of this anti-waste
incineration coalition, and analyses its potential and limitations. This paper will contribute to understandings
of coalition formation and development in an authoritarian political system.
Thomas Johnson, City University of Hong Kong
Linda Che-lan Li, City University of Hong Kong

Panel 45 //Room no. 1403 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Law in Asia
Re-understanding and Re-improving of the People's Supervisor System
To carry out the people’s supervisor system and the jury system is a beneficial attempt on advancing
democracy with current legal framework, and also an important exploration on improving procuratorial
system and trial system. They are the important signs of judicial civilization in modern country which realize
judicial fair and efficiency and social fairness and justice. The people’s supervisor system is beneficial to
judicial justice and harmonious society and has poured vigor and vitality. Meanwhile, it exchanges
information timely and solves practical problems that bringing the quality and the efficiency of handle cases
which has great significance for procuratorial organ to perform legal duty efficiently, and really realizes
power balance which is common value and basic principle of modern democracy. This paper elaborates the
innovation of the people’s supervisor system and the jury system from three aspects, in order to improve that
they not only accord with the spirit of constitution and law in China, but also fully accept people supervision
to realize execution of procuratorial right and trial right. Energetically promoting both systems, ensuring
implement of people’s democracy, improving socialization for procuratorial organ and judicial organ are the
social requirements and value for constructing the civilization of Chinese socialism and judiciary. Such a
system is playing an irreplaceable role on developing legal supervision power by People's Procuratorate,
further realized the fair value of law in the society.
Guowei Li, Wu Ying Procuratorate of Yichun, China
Operation and Improvement of Mediation System in China Today
Mediation system of people court, musical note in harmony society, is the inevitable selection for
contracting harmony society. With half century development and improvement, mediation system as fine
tradition of judicial work has become legal system of civil procedure in China. It has taken heavy historic
mission and political responsibilities for promoting social harmony. Mediation system which fully carries
out to provide convenient for the people lawsuit and people court judge has been extensive used constantly
in people court. The enforcement and continuance of mediation system is common needs of society and the
wishes of the people in present which devote major efforts to promote reformation of judicial system.
Mediation has an important effect on resolving contradictions and reducing lawsuit cost. How to resolve
contradiction and balance all kinds of benefits bring forward more newer and higher demand on mediation
work of court. Therefore, the court should give full scope to mediate function of judiciary for construct a
setup which changes mediating only by court into by all social forces. In other words, integrate judicial
mediation with the masses mediation organically is inevitable needs in harmony society. This paper will
argue and investigate on working and improving of mediation system in practical performance from four
aspects, and further embody social value and affect of judicial harmony.
Jichang Gao, Wu Ying District Court of Yichun City
Yifeng Ding, Wu Ying District Court of Yichun City
Evolution of International Banking Regulation in Collective Action: An Asian Perspective
From environmental protection to public security, financial stability has become an emerging public good in
the global dynamics. To secure this public good, legal certainty in the rule of law has to be refreshed from
time to time. The research explores the application of collective action in regulatory dynamics. It provides a
theory to explain the latest West-East partnerships in shaping international banking regulation, from the past
to the future.
Tracing the 40-years of regulatory evolution, there is a closer West-East partnership in domestic, regional,
and international affairs. In terms of international banking regulation, the regulatory area has quickly
expanded from prudential regulation and anti-money laundering to deposit insurance, lender of last resort,
and data protection. It is mainly due to the use of collective force in linking up legal certainty and financial
stability.

Thus decolonization, constitutionalism, representation, identification and mobility have sometimes limited
the involvement of Asian countries in taking collective action. It is harmful to the West-East partnership as a
whole. Accordingly, this paper concludes that enhancing institutional setting, improving internal operation,
and facilitating cross-border and international cooperation are vital for the nurturing of public good, from the
perspective of Asia.
Lok Sum Ho, University of Macau

Panel 47 //Room no. 1404 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Challenges and Policy Development Prospects on Climate Change in Southeast Asia
Sponsored by College of Liberal Arts, Political Science Department, De La Salle University
Southeast Asia is one of the most disaster prone regions in the world. Conducting a panel discussion on
governance and climate change in Southeast Asia is timely and relevant in view of recent calamities that hit
the region. The Philippines, for one, suffered from Typhoons Ondoy and Falcon which caused not only a
severe blow to industry and agriculture, but also caused a huge toll on human lives. This brings attention to
the role of government and other stakeholders in drawing up mechanisms to address the challenges brought
about by climate change with disaster risk reduction and management as a major aspect of it.
The panel aims to present the challenges and prospects on policy development with regard to climate
change. The panel seeks to address the questions: (1) What is the existing policy framework upon which
selected Southeast Asian countries base their climate change initiatives on the national and local levels? (2)
How are social media and information and communications technology used to effect climate change
adaptation? (3) How do people process and filter information about natural disasters and what kind of data
do they consider relevant to survive natural calamities? (4) What types of initiatives do local government
units draw up to engage other stakeholders in addressing climate change?
Among the areas to be examined are: inter-local government collaboration, implementation of climate
change adaptation in the Philippines as case in point, a cognitive model of information relevance to show
what technological advances and policies are needed to mitigate the impact of natural disasters on
communities, and how the concepts of vulnerability, local capacity, and resource pooling and sharing are
essential in the face of climate change and natural hazards.
Convenor: Maria Divina Gracia Zamora Roldan, De La Salle University
Discussant: Anna R. Malindog, De La Salle University
Climate Change and Governance in the Philippines
The Climate Change Act of the Philippines states that inter-local government collaboration shall be
maximized in the implementation of climate change adaptation in the Philippines. For instance, to address
disaster risk drivers such as ecosystem decline and increase in informal settlers, local governments can
consider coordination and partnership with other local governments and civil society organizations. They
can pool resources and coordinate policy actions thus creating economies of scale and making sustainable
policy development and implementation more efficient.
Francisco Magno, De La Salle University
Inter-local Government Collaboration for Disaster Risk Reduction: Research and Policy Development
Prospects for ASEAN
Last December, Southern Philippines was hit by typhoon Washi that resulted into flash floods killing almost
1,500 people and destroying billion of pesos worth of agricultural lands and public infrastructures. After the
tragedy, debates have emerged on who should be blamed and be held accountable for the tragedy.
One major actor that was scrutinized are the local government units (LGUs). LGUs as the immediate tier of
governments are at the forefront of disaster risk reduction and management. However, LGUs are confronted
with financial capacity, technical capacity, and political jurisdictional issues to address disaster risks.
One aspect of local governance that is not well studied is the potential of inter-local government
collaboration for disaster risk reduction.
LGUs are confronted with collective action problems - policy problems that transcend the jurisdictional
boundaries of the LGUs. disasters such as flooding, landslides, pollution, and other environmental issues
are considered as collective action problems.

Collective action problems can lead to fragmentation of local authority, confusion in jurisdiction, and freeriding.
Locally-based problems often spill over the borders of one LGU into another, making a demand for
governments to coordinate and collaborate on the planning, implementation, and monitoring of public
policies.
From a local development standpoint, the crux for undertaking cooperative arrangements stems from the
benefits that could be derived from scale economies and the spillovers of service between administrative or
political jurisdictions. As seen in few documented cases of inter- local collaboration, LGUs can jointly
implement water supply management, solid waste management, land-use planning, agriculture development,
and environmental planning - activities which contribute to effective disaster risk reduction and
management.
However, knowledge is still scant about the mechanisms, incentives, and costs of inter-local collaboration.
Examining the cases of various inter local governance cooperation arrangements in ASEAN, this paper will
address the following questions: What are the inter-local collaboration mechanisms implemented in the
country? What are the costs and incentives associated in inter-LGU collaboration? What motivates local
governments to collaborate with other LGUs? What are the potentials of inter-local collaboration in effective
disaster risk reduction and management in the Philippines and the Southeast Asian region?
Ian Jason R. Hecita, De La Salle University
When Disasters Know No Borders: Inter-LGU Alliance toward Disaster Risk Reduction and Climate
Change Adaption in the Greater Manilla
What if the impacts of catastrophes in one locality go beyond its own territorial borders? If what if the
failure of a local government unit to act and mitigate disasters results to the loss of lives, damage to
properties, and threatening the development initiatives and milestones of other areas?
What if initiatives and measures have been carried to prepare and prevent disasters but its effects persist?
This paper draws upon the concepts of vulnerability, local capacity, and resource pooling andsharing in the
face of natural hazards. As a case study, this highlights the initiative of seven local government units and a
consortium of non-government organizations (Marikina City, Quezon City, Pasig City, Antipolo City, San
Mateo, Cainta, and Rodriguez) to formalise an alliance that would address common urban concerns vis-avis
disaster risk and climate change. The paper draws from key informant interviews and focus group
discussions among all the alliance members as well review of secondary data, which were conducted from
April – May 2012.
The paper is organized into four sections. Initially, the paper discusses the context of the formation of the
alliance. Second, the paper highlights the plans and programs that the alliance was able to formulate in order
to respond to their common disaster and climate change issues. The section likewise discusses that
organization and the stakeholders. Third, the paper will then attempt to map out the interests, influences, and
motivations of each stakeholder in joining the inter-LGU alliance. Finally, the issues and challenges being
faced by the inter-LGU alliance shall be discussed. The paper concludes with reflections and insights on
inter-LGU alliance in the context of minimizing risks and adapting to climate change.
Benigno C. Balgos, De La Salle University
The Role of Social Media and ICT in Climate Change: The Southeast Asian Experience
The paper examines the potential use of social media and ICT in addressing climate change issues in
Southeast Asia especially in the preventive and remedial aspects of disaster management. An examination of
the national and local government levels’ policy framework concerning climate change shall first be tackled
using the Philippines as a case. Government and non-government organization websites shall be examined to
see if there is data posted for public use concerning climate change and disaster risk reduction and
management. Among the questions to be tackled in the paper are: (1) What kind of information is considered
relevant and needed by people affected by climate change? (2) What type of information are essential for
local leaders in decision-making? (3) Which type of technology is more effective in reaching affected
communities? Emphasis is on how ICT and social media can be used as a tool for disaster management

addressing community needs especially those of vulnerable sectors such as, children, youth, the disabled,
and the elderly.
Maria Divina Gracia Zamora Roldan, De La Salle University
Right to Food and Basic Necessities during Climate Change Related Disasters: The Case of Burma
and the Philippines
The Philippines and Burma are two of the most vulnerable countries to disaster risks and natural hazards in
the world, according to a study by the United Nations. In the Philippines, typhoon Nesat (local name
Pedring) hit the Philippines on September 27
Anna R. Malindog, De La Salle University

Panel 48 //Room no. 1501 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Central Asia
Interdependence or a New Political Order in Eurasia: A Geopolinomic Narrative
The post-Soviet geopolitical order in broader Eurasia is still evolving. Evaluation of emerging trends in
terms of regional energy trade, politico-economic spheres and, evolving geopolitical changes in both
Mackinder’s Heartland and Spykman’s Rimlands indicates the emerging Eurasian interdependence might
take another twenty years or so to materialize into a political order. The Central Eurasia oriented policy
issues deriving from unilateralism vs. multilateralism debates largely related to the increasing role of China,
Russia, India and EU on the world stage and, grand chess/new great game euphemisms together with
democratic messianism appear to represent Cold War oriented Sovietologist/Russianist worldviews. Central
Eurasia oriented perspectives will fit very well into the order, but are missing. Apprehension over the
alternative oil/gas pipelines, trade and
transit-routes and struggle for influence in the resource rich post- Soviet space has overshadowed
considerations related to the historical geopolitical psychology and political cultures of Central Eurasia
(Kazakhstan, Tajikistan, Uzbekistan, Kyrgyzstan and Turkmenistan). Indeed, the land locked states have
been unable to initiate alternatives to their Soviet Era regional interdependence, emerging platforms under
SCO, CIS, CSTO and CEEC, etc. and proposals towards the establishment of Customs Union and a Eurasian
Union (Long way though) under the spatial geopolitical and economic influence of China and Russia
together with Central Eurasia’s balancing location, as the paper argues, indicate an inward looking regionspecific
economic/foreign policy tendencies reflecting a gradually evolving new trade-based Eurasian
geopolinomic realm. Although “new geopolitics” identifies the post-Soviet realities to a some extent, never
before in history, complexities to explain omnipresent issues such as the competition over the alternative
energy corridors, spatially oriented transit-route politics involving regional and cross-continental trade,
possible exports of electricity and water, geopolitics of the climate change, cross-continental terrorism and
geostationary-space security, exclusively experienced by this vast region simply cannot be explained
existing frameworks in political realism. Therefore, within the framework of region-specific
“Geopolinomics” that is substantiated with at least two historical analogies as a model of international
relations in modern Eurasia,
one ancient and other of medieval times, this paper differentiates between geopolitics/geoeconomics and
geopolinomics and conceptualizes at length the nature and processes of newly emerging interdependence
thus, a new political order in Eurasia. That the geopolinomic developments in Eurasia will also have
considerable impact on Central and South Asia in terms of regional conflict resolution and possibilities of
new transit-routes for new oil and gas pipelines, besides the cross-regional and intercontinental trade with
highlighting issues related to trade differentiation and specialization. This study also demonstrates that the
cross-continental trade of Central and South Asia in various historical time-periods, that the newly
romanticized Silk-routes were not only land-based, but also seaborne. Geopolinomics is a spatially oriented
region-specific analytical model that identifies hitherto ignored historic economic and cultural links
responsible for successful trade during ancient and medieval times that continue to play an equally important
role in the concurrent geopolitical environment. Paper demonstrates how and why the new geopolitics does
not seem to be working vis-à-vis the regionally oriented spatial geopolinomics in terms of energy pipelines
and trade/transit routes.
Aftab A. Kazi, Johns Hopkins University; Quaid-Azam Unversity
India and Central Asia: Threats to Energy and Security Issues
After the disintegration of Soviet Union, India’s neighborhood has been extended from Himalaya to Central
Asia, India needs energy for its booming economy and Central Asia is a very reliable destination to support
India Central Asian oil (particularly from Kazakhstan and natural gas from Turkmenistan is very much
needed to India), Indian policy makers also are very keen to get it from this region.
Central Asia is one of the richest regions in the world in terms of natural resources. Five independent
republics suddenly emerged at the Centre Asia. Indian policy makers knew it was to ensure that the hearts of

Asia does not turn hostile to India and their interest to see that these countries also do not end up helping
hostile forces or falling victim to the ravages of militant Islam.
India wants to see the Central Asian Republics (CARs) to evolve progressive, secular democracies, neutral
in disposition and independent. The inherent weakness of some of the CARs make them extremely
vulnerable to hostile forces and destabilization, as a result of which India needs to be proactive on various
fronts.
One of the important issues for Central Asia is religious extremism and terrorism. However, much depends
on how we look at this game, and to which side of the geographic, political, ethno-religious divide we
belong. The five countries that now constitute Central Asian Republics were, however, never given a chance
to choose their future course or action in the wake of the post-9/11 developments that brought American
troops into the region. Central Asia’s energy game is now intensifying, nevertheless, with China grabbing
the spotlight with a high-profile push into Kazakhstan’s energy market. The US and Russian companies
remain major players in the contest to develop and export energy resources in Central Asia and the Caspian
Basin.
Yogesh Subhashchandra Borse, North Maharshtra University
India and CAS (Central Asian States) – from Old to New Connectivity
The disintegration of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics led to emergence of five independent Central
Asian Republics - Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan, Tajikistan, Kyrgyzstan and Turkmenistan, in the vast European
space. Both geography and history have already combined to keep Central Asia as a landlocked area, with a
strife torn turbulent neighbor like Afghanistan in the South and powerful ones, like Russia, in the north,
Turkey and Iran in the west and south, and China in the east, as a region with an astonishing mix of
geopolitical interests. Furthermore after the disintegration in 1991, these newly independent states with their
weak economies, unstable political system and inadequate independent defense capability became
vulnerable to external pressures and penetrations. As a result certain regional powers as well as other
western powers, especially USA, attempted to fill the power vacuum created by the Soviet withdrawal.
From the very ancient period the geographical location of Central Asia has been of decisive importance,
particularly for trade. It was a vibrant part of world economy, and foremost crucial corridor connecting east
and west and south to north. The GREAT SILK ROUTE connecting Persia and China with the Roman World
also passed through the Central Asian region. During the 19th and 20th centuries this region was a zone of
triangular contest between Britain, Russia and China (Great Game). At present oil is a crucial source of
energy, so central Asia with its large hydrocarbon reserves and natural gas has become a region of critical
strategic importance and an object of an international activity.
India has strong historical linkages with the Central Asian region and both were two powerful centers of
ancient oriental civilization with great deal of interaction. The ancient SILK ROUTE used to connect India
for trade or people to people. In the present times India is trying to evolve similar and strong relationships
with each of these CAS nations.
India, barring the Soviet regime, had been reportedly invaded from this region. India today faces
unprecedented problems; the foremost is the fear of the use of nuclear weapons. With the demise of the
communist ideology, India was scared of Islamic Fundamentalists, and viewed the possibility with great
alarm. India’s policy makers hope to realize its aim to develop cordial ties:
• To ensure non-proliferation of nuclear weapons.
• To keep the newly Sovereign States away from the ideologies of PanTuranism and Pan Islamism.
• Ensure that Pakistan is not able to develop cozy relations with them.
The Indian policy makers after weighing the pros and cons of the situation in the region decided to work
upon the positive points, which could mutually benefit and strengthen liberal and democratic values and
promote market forces. India has more inherent strengths vis-a-vis this region. Today our priority must be
reflected in the greater exchange of visits at appropriate levels, involvement in promoting economic ties
through business chambers which includes opening of CII and furthering the good will by strengthening of
cultural ties. Indian music, dance, films, yoga and cuisine are very popular.
Neelu Khosla, University of Mumbai

Panel 49 //Room no. 1502 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Asianism and Alter-Globalization
The notion of “alter-globalization” is often identified as the heterogeneous collection of social movements
countering globalization and the associated hegemony of neoliberalism, capitalism, and imperialism. For
intellectuals and activists, the use of “alter” suggests efforts by such movements to promote alternative and
more socially just practices in globalization, rather than being simply “anti” or opposed to it. Consciousness
of alter-globalization then has implications for such critical and cultural theories like post-Marxism and
postmodernism, challenging and altering our perspectives on human agency, spatiality, social power and
resistance, as well as world order.
In the context of critical Asian studies, alter-globalization appears to be potentially useful. Particularly, Asia,
articulated in the mainstream is often seen as a diverse assortment of practices: the conversion of Asia into
objects of consumption and commodification; Asia as the future locus of world civilization or global
economy; and Asia recognized as an object of knowledge and information. In brief Asia—as “we” know it—
is predicated by global capitalism and imperialism. These in turn submerge alternative forms of Asianism,
such as the actions of the marginalized civil society, sweatshop workers, the globally mobile labour, as well
as their historical counterparts and narratives that collectively or individually rewrite, re-present, and subvert
dominant notions of the “Asian” either in the contemporary or more historical sense. Reconsidering these
and other forms of alter-Asianisms should provide a more inclusive account of Asia while challenging and
broadening how Asia is constituted and where it is ideationally, geographically, and culturally located.
Although these alternative actors are studied individually or in other disciplinary contexts, such as in
globalization studies, they unfortunately have not received adequate attention in Asian studies nor have they
been redeployed metatheoretically to reconsider Asian studies’ own hegemonic position itself.
In this panel, we explore what possibilities there may be in merging “alter-globalization” with critiques of
Asianism. Taking an interdisciplinary approach, the papers address a variety of issues such as the reactions
and resistances to neoliberal globalization, the intersections of historical and contemporary forms of pan-
Asianism, and how global cityscapes are transformed by the presence of contending interpretations of
Asianism.
Convenor: Yew Leong, National University of Singapore
Early Global Asia: Revelations of Mercantile Civilization from the Red Sea to Japan in Tomé Pires’
Suma Oriental (1515)
The notion of modern globally-connected Asia appears to have been manufactured by the same ‘gurus’ that
promoted the Pacific Century in the late 1980s and early 1990s. This vision was baked in the image of the
western modernity: a communicational interdependence with the major financial nodes across the globe,
increasingly footloose and cosmopolitan middle classes, and rising consumption. Above all, there was a
cosmopolitan uniformity in the image of the pioneers of globalization: the G7 states. As an early account of
the politics and society of an Asia observed through the lenses of an intrusive Portuguese colonial presence,
Tomé Pires’ Suma Oriental (1515) serves as a critical mirror to ‘modern global Asia’ by portraying a motley
collection of pluralistic polities that exhibit both pleasure-seeking, and cultured standards of behaviour. In
Pires’ account, these derive from a mercantile civilization that builds or relegates the greatness of political
entities through material exchanges and the uses found for them. This mercantile civilization is not even
capitalist in nature. It is simply pluralist. In this regard, ‘modern global Asia’ is itself an artificial alterglobalization
that may come to ruin if it does not acknowledge the pluralistic foundations of its early
historical identity.
Alan Chong, Nanyang Technological University

Reconciling “Asia”with Its Past: The Resurgence of Asianism in Political Activism and Historical
Consciousness
The history – and also historiography – of Asianism as a political concept denoting an affirmative stance
towards Asian commonality is overshadowed by Japanese imperialism, collaboration, and the on-going
“history wars” in today’s East Asia. Until recently, positive re-evaluations of historical Asianism therefore
appeared the exclusive terrain of (mainly Japanese) revisionists. Against the background of simultaneous
processes of increasing regional integration and fierce nationalist competitions, however, ‘Asia’ has reemerged
in public political discourse as a key concept suggesting common interests of people of different
nationalities and social strata throughout East Asia. On the one hand, governments and businesses promote
the conversion of ‘Asia’ into an object of consumption and a borderless market for financial flows. On the
other hand, activists and intellectuals have unmasked such conceptions of ‘Asia’ as expressions of neoliberal
imperialism that undermines social justice and democracy. In reaction, they have started an
alternative post-‘Asia’ discourse that focuses on regional integration of social standards, of knowledge, and
of historical consciousness. While the former project largely ignores historical legacies of modern Asianism
in order to avoid revealing discursive and strategic analogies, the latter explicitly addresses lessons to be
learnt from the past. Both projects share a highly politicized view of ‘Asia’ whose past serves antagonistic
political agendas of the present. With a focus on different discursive strategies employed by civil-society
Asianist networks in East Asia my paper examines projects that aim at reconciling ‘Asia’ with its past while
attempting to rescue Asianism from its propagandistic appropriation from above.
Torsten Weber, University of Freiburg
Alter-Asianisms and the Global City: Disentangling Pluralism from Regional Fetishisms in Singapore
Much of Singapore’s self-narrative of national development and identity has been dominated by a particular
discourse on the “global city.” Beginning with the island state’s advantageous location in Southeast Asia, its
receptivity to international trade, and the presence of an ever-diversifying multiethnic population, the global
city has been recognized as the reason for Singapore’s economic and social vitality. But because
globalization is also not without its deracinating effects, a corresponding attempt to reconnect Singapore’s
globality with Asianism has often been touted as a solution, in effect leading to the Asianization of
globalization, licensed by the increasing regionalizing of global capitalism. Unsurprisingly, the Asia that is
reflected in Singapore’s global city is a highly specialized trope, dominated by the specific typologies of
consumerism and commodification, and certain qualities of labour and production. Lying underneath this
hegemonic discourse are alternative economies, communities, practices, and cultures that produce different
forms of Asianisms; for example, the presence of migrant workers from elsewhere in the region, the
transnational activities of civil society, international students who slide in and out of different national
subjectivities, and the work of cultural producers who resist as much as reinforce dominant conceptions of
Asia. What are we to make the presence and the activities of these groups of people and how do we qualify
the way these forms of Asianisms interact with each other as well as with their corresponding dominant
forms? This paper provides some preliminary meditations on this area.
Yew Leong, National University of Singapore
Yu Yue (1821-1907), a Pioneer of Pan-Asian Scholarly Networking
Yu Yue was a prolific classicist and writer of the last half of the nineteenth century, whose influence was felt
not only within China, but also throughout the East Asian region. He kept up a steady correspondence with
several prominent Japanese scholars and poets, and was widely admired by the Sinological community
there. Such overseas contacts were further cemented through personal ties to Japanese and Korean students
and visitors at the Hangzhou academy, Gujing jingshe, where he served as director for over thirty years.
This paper examines Yu’s writings in an attempt to discern his understanding of the motives and cultural
background behind his foreign interlocutors’ pursuit of classical Confucian erudition. In particular, it places
Yu’s resolute pacifist stance in the context of the increasing militarization that prevailed in the 1880s and
1890s, arguing that Yu sought to defuse such tensions through his search for unifying intellectual and
cultural bonds between China and its near neighbors. It concludes with a discussion of the irony that Yu’s
most famous student, Zhang Binglin, emerged as a leading proponent of the study of Japan’s military
traditions.
Stephen J. Roddy, University of San Francisco

Panel 52 //Room no. 1503 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Migration in Transnational Perspective
Citizenship Negotiation of Female Marriage Migrants in Asia in Transnational Perspective: A Case
between Korea and Vietnam
Large influxes of international migrants have changed the topography of borders of nation-states. Since the
mid-1990s in the so-called ‘age of migration,’ Korea, Japan and Taiwan have become key destination
countries for international migrants, due in part to their relatively rapid economic development. In Korea,
most of all, the phenomenon of female marriage migration has rapidly expanded in the last few decades; the
number of marriage migrants jumped from 619 in 1990 to more than 210,000 in 2011. Compared to other
types of female labour migration, the issue of marriage migration has received relatively little attention in
existing migration literature. Therefore, this will attempt to fill-in gaps in the existing literature. This
research lays out that the case of Vietnamese marriage migrants characterizes a pattern of international
marriage especially motivated by commercialized marriage brokers that have recently spread throughout
South East Asian countries. The rapid increase of Vietnamese marriage migrants has brought with it many
problems and controversies between Korean and Vietnamese societies. This research analyzes the
citizenship of marriage migrants at multiple levels: the political economic position and location of Korea
and Vietnam in terms of the global economy and an international migration regime; a comparative analysis
of the gender regime in Korea and Vietnam; the transition and changes of citizenship of Vietnamese
marriage migrants from a transnational perspective and life trajectories of individual marriage migrants
across the two countries will be explored in order to understand the transnational aspect of their citizenship.
Jiyoung LeeAn, Carleton University
Left behind Nepalese Wives after Global Labour Migration
Migration is an important contemporary issue for global Asia because of the number of people moving away
from their homes to live in other parts of Asia or other parts of the world, and for the impact that migration
has on the cultural life of the home and host societies. Nepal is a developing country in South Asia and has
been dependent on labour migration to the Gulf States, sending more than 2 million men in the last twenty
years. This dependency has been caused by intra-state conflict in Nepal resulting in prolonged poverty and
lack of opportunities for employment. The impact of this particular type of migration is explored in a recent
study into the lived experiences of the left behind wives. This research was conducted using both
quantitative and qualitative approaches. The quantitative results show that the left behind women are
significantly worse off than the national Nepalese average for the health related Millennium Development
Goals. The qualitative results show that migration is: 1) a desperate act rather than an active lifestyle choice;
2) young wives have many years of struggling to survive while their husbands are away: and 3) after about
five years of their husband’s working in the Gulf States the left behind wives experience some marginal
positive benefits. These findings are important theoretically to expand the interrelationships between the
process of migration and the patriarchy and practically to inform appropriate development strategies to
improve the lives of the left behind women.
Adhir Kumar Sharma, University of New England

Panel 53 //Room no. 1302 // Monday 24 June 13:00-15:00
Roundtable: The Effects of UNESCO Politics on Local Notions of Heritage (II)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
The inter-state bureaucratic apparatus of UNESCO, the global tourist industry, and national governments
endorse current dominant models of heritage that are substantially derived from Western ideas of property
transmission. As the negotiation over meaning and value is embedded in networks of local power relations,
recognition by UNESCO as heritage results in a selective representation of culture that is decisive in the
construction of identities, acts of appropriation, and the management of affect.
UNESCO's recognition of heritage functions as standard-setting, spreading Eurocentric and usually elitist
discourses and practices - such as categorization, institutionalization, the production of order, and
purification - all over the world. Inscription on either the World Heritage List or the Representative List of
Intangible Heritage is highly valued by national governments, semi-governmental organizations,
conservationists, tourists, and local stakeholders, often resulting in a glorification of the past, and turning the
'thing' or practice at stake into a symbol that can be utilized accordingly by all 'stakeholders'. UNESCO's
dominant heritage frame encompasses regions that lack or have little heritage institutionalization, and
simultaneously influences local value systems.
Although the 'anthropologization' of heritage discourses has been going on since the 1990s - of which the
adoption of the UNESCO's "Convention for the Safeguarding of Intangible Heritage" is just one examplethis
roundtable seeks to explore both sides of the heritage coin. It not only seeks to identify the advantages
and disadvantages of UNESCO's heritage policies, but emphatically also wants to look beyond the dominant
assumptions of heritage. We want to discuss the actual effects of UNESCO's policies on specific social and
cultural localities, such as Japan, Laos, and Indonesia.
This roundtable aims to explore what is preserved as heritage in specific, demonstrably politicized, contexts
throughout Asia. It seeks to contribute to a better understanding of UNESCO's notions such as "heritage",
"safeguarding", "preservation", or "authenticity" and how they impact local groups and communities.
Likewise, how do encounters with tourists, both domestic and international, and heritage experts, such as
conservationists, and researchers as ourselves influence these local perceptions and value systems? To move
beyond the dominant heritage frame, we also discuss the role of other stakeholders, particularly of local
communities, and practitioners that are often silenced in these larger contexts.
Convenor: Sadiah Boonstra, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Philippe Peycam, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Michael Herzfeld, Harvard University
Noel Salazar, University of Leuven
Aarti Kawlra, Nehru Memorial Museum & Library; Indian Institute of Technology Madras

Panel 55 //Room no. 1101 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Roundtable: Asian Studies and Interdisciplinary Humanities: Networks and Comparison
Sponsored by Faculty of Social Sciences and Humanities, University of Macau; Research Institute for the
Humanities, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Rooted in the old Orientalist tradition and grown out of the regional confrontation during the Cold War,
Asian Studies carries with it an undeniable intellectual and institutional character of the Euro-American
academy in the nineteenth and twentieth century. Carried on into the post-Cold War era of discursive
concerns, however, much may be reconsidered in terms of its substantive and organizational character. This
roundtable would like to take the opportunity of ICAS’s meeting in Macao to consider the disciplinality of
Asian Studies and its relations to interdisciplinary humanities, especially in the areas of international
networking and the nurturing of comparative studies.
For the development of regional and international organizations of interdisciplinary humanities, members of
this roundtable would like to use the development of the Consortium of Humanities Centers and Institutes
(CHCI) and the Asian New Humanities Net (ANHN) as two examples to address the issues of professional
association within, outside, and between Asian Studies as a field of area studies.
Growing out of what had been referred to as the “humanities center movement” in the 1970s and 1980s in
North American campuses, the institutionally-based CHCI was made of mostly units in literary and cultural
studies of the west as it has held annual meetings, with a steadily growing membership. Championing
interdisciplinary humanities, it had directed its interests to internationalizing its constituency and broadening
its intellectual interest, by connecting with scholarly communities in the Mediterranean, East Asia, onto
Latin America and Africa. Representing region of its fastest expansion, units in interdisciplinary humanities
at Asian universities or in the old Asian Studies field still calls for engagement with an organization such as
CHCI, especially as its upcoming Annual Meeting of 2014 shall take place for the first time of its history in
Asia, The Chinese University of Hong Kong.
(Prof. Ann Waltner)
The ANHN, on the other hand, represented a much younger though also quickly maturing regional body of
interdisciplinary humanities. As demonstrated in its 10th Annual Meeting recently held at the National
Cheng Kung University in Tainan, Taiwan, annual meeting of ANHN serves the purposes both for bringing
forth new intellectual thrusts of research that cut across disciplinary boundaries as well as for bringing
together humanities deans, directors, and active scholars issues of practical concerns such as university
ranking, academic evaluation, and allocation of resources. How bodies such as ANHN may work together
with or swim against the intellectual and institutional currents of Asian Studies especially in Asia and the
Asian context remains to be seen.
(Prof. Lai Chung-hsiung)
Another area with discussing in or out of the old area studies framework has to do with its ability or
limitation in nurturing newer research topics that cut across not just disciplinary but also “regional”
boundaries. Comparative religion is the area that had been chosen for investigation in this occasion. In
looking into major religious encounters in earlier history, such as considering comparatively how Christian
tradition had entered the old Roman Empire as opposed to how Buddhist beliefs had entered the early
Chinese Empire, trainings and notions rooted in Asian Studies obviously need cross-fertilization from those
of other disciplinary or regional traditions in order for a meaningful exchange.
(Prof. Poo Mu-chou)

Chair: Yufan Hao, University of Macau
Discussant: Ping-chen Hsiung, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Ann Waltner, University of Minnesota
Chung-hsiung Lai, National Cheng Kung University
Mu-chou Poo, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Panel 56 //Room no. 1201 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Roundtable: Beyond the Ivory Tower: Re-defining the Relationship between Science and Society in
Europe and Asia (II)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands; Center for Southeast Asian Studies,
Kyoto University; Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
Scientific knowledge is increasingly greeted with skepticism, distrust and sometimes even hostility. Science
no longer generates unquestioning public support. The BSE crisis in Europe, the melamine milk poisoning
scandal in China, and more recently the Fukushima nuclear disaster in Japan have eroded the authority and
legitimacy of science and technology. These landmark cases exposed the politics involved in science, and
shattered public confidence in the ability of regulators and scientists to manage environmental risks. The
resulting public distrust of science poses a major challenge for scientists and policy makers in Europe and
Asia.
Much has been written about the causes of the growing societal disengagement with science. The emergence
of new risks, which can often not be perceived and for which no control mechanisms exist, lead not only to
public distrust of politicians and scientific experts, but erode faith in technological development and
scientific progress itself.
Furthermore, democratization and information technology have fundamentally transformed the relation
between science and society. Civil society organizations increasingly challenge the certainties and
inevitabilities of political decisions made in the name of science. The media now offers a platform to pose
questions about the values, interests and expectations that shape technological innovation and scientific
progress. New social media assure the wide and rapid dissemination of scientific findings and enable people
to share experiences, pose questions and broadcast their opinions. At the same time, science and technology
have become more and more opaque and complex. Scientific research has become so specialized and
fragmented that it is often no longer possible to explain the uncertainties, impact and ultimate consequences
to the public. Science has also become increasingly dependent on corporate funding, which raises concerns
about scientific objectivity.
In this Round Table we aim to explore how societies in Asia and Europe are redefining the relationship
between science and society. How do people assess scientific claims and expertise, particularly those in
relation with sustainability? Which institutions determine what constitutes reliable knowledge and what does
not, as a basis for political decision-making? What for example is the role of the media and politicians in
framing and processing 'scientific facts'? And what are the consequences of the redefinition of the role of
science in society for scientists working in Asia and Europe? Do we have to retreat to the ivory tower, or are
we able to draft a 'new social contract' between science and society?
In particular, we are interested in how societal concerns about natural disasters, food security and
environmental conservation redefine the role of science in Asian and European societies. Societal concerns
about science tend to primarily focus on these issues. Societal attitudes towards science and nature in Asia
and Europe reflect distinct historical trajectories, divergent scientific traditions and different cultural values.
What can Europe learn from Asia in redefining the relationship between science and society, and vice versa?
Such insights can improve our understanding the changing role of science in society and facilitate ways to
regain public trust in the scientific enterprise.
Convenor: Gerard Persoon, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Shuhei Kimura, Fuji Tokoha University
Sulfikar Amir, Nanyang Technological University
Jan van der Ploeg, Leiden University
Willem Vogelsang, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands

Panel 57 //Room no. 1001 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Cross‐Cultural and Interdisciplinary Perspectives on Macao and Sino‐Luso‐Global Interface
This international-interdisciplinary panel of three papers by American, European, and Macao Chinese
scholars will address key issues and major processes shaping the unique Sino-Luso interactive dynamics as
unfolded through and also enriched in and by Macao, with its strategic multifold functions as an invaluable,
indeed, indispensible portal/channel/platform/hub for half a millennium from the 16th to the 21st centuries.
From the vantage of expertise in history, international relations, and public policy-heritage conservation, the
panelists characterize the Sino-Luso-Macao exchanges in many realms—politico-diplomatic, socio-cultural,
religious, intellectual-scientific-technological, military and migratory--as far beyond solely Sino-Luso
bilateral or narrowly East-West, but constitute a truly grand scale global interface encompassing people,
regimes, values, ideas, interests, institutions, policies, objectives, visions and missions in four continents
across the Pacific, Indian and Atlantic Oceans.
Specifically, Ming CHAN’s paper charts the historical evolution of the “Macao” Factor in Sino-Luso-global
linkages, pre-and post-1999. Jose MATIASs’ paper highlights how its SAR status propelled Macao’s global
outreach as the Sino-Lusophone platform for engaging key players like Brazil and Angola. Derrick TAM’s
paper pinpoints heritage protection’s cultural tourism and urban planning impacts for Macao’s sustainable
development as a Sino-Luso-global soft power hub. Collectively, these papers magnify the Macao
dimensions in China’s world ascendancy.
Convenor: Ming K. Chan, Stanford University
Discussant: Jorge Alberto Hagedorn Rangel, International Institute of Macau
The Sino-Luso-Macao Linkages and Quarto-continental Globalization: A 500-Year Retrospective
A highly significant East–West interface with global implications has occurred in Macao during the five
centuries since Portuguese envoy Jorge Alvares’ 1513 arrival in China. This paper highlights key features in
Macao’s historical roles and the unfolding trends in Sino-Luso-global links after Macao’s 1999 retrocession
to Chinese rule.
Despite its minuscule size on China’s geographical periphery, Macao has been at the core of the Sino-Luso
cross-cultural and transcontinental multifold exchange. Spanning from China’s Ming-Qing dynasties
through wars and revolutions to China’s current global ascendancy, Macao has functioned more than a
strategic hub of Sino-Western dynamics. It has recently assumed new vanguard, bridging and platform
functions in the growing Chinese outreach to the Lusophone bloc of eight countries in Asia, Europe, Africa
and South America.
These Sino-Luso interfaces involved other major players (Europeans, Asians, Africans and Americans) with
global ramifications beyond Asia-Pacific. Besides being a China market entry port and a maritime Silk Road
station for traders, Macao was crucial soft-power transmission belt for cultural-academic-religious
interfusions. References to the relevant military, political, economic and socio-cultural episodes and turning
points in Macao’s historical repertoire will be cited to illuminate the multi-faceted Macao Factor in China’s
global embrace with a Luso flavor.
Ming K. Chan, Stanford University
Post-colonial Macao and PRC-Lusophone Links in Global Realpolitik
By establishing the Macao-based Forum for Economic and Trade Cooperation between China and
Portuguese-Speaking Countries in 2003, the People’s Republic of China has set up a new kind of
multilateral economic-diplomatic organ or “para-regime” to effectively extend Beijing’s global strategic
outreach. China emerges in this process as a reliable partner and a responsible contributor, and hence paving
the way for gaining keener political support from these Lusophone countries in the world arena. Macao, as
the Forum’s host, projects a unique external relations identity and is portrayed as an ideal platform/hub and a
significant complement to China’s political, economic and diplomatic strategies toward the Luso Bloc that

straddles the four continents of Asia, Europe, Africa and Latin America. Simultaneously, this has been a kind
of realpolitik laboratory for promoting the “para-diplomatic” functional vitality and creating extra space for
international outreach efforts of the Macao SAR under the “One Country, Two Systems” formula that has
been applied to post-colonial Hong Kong since 1997 and has also been intended by the PRC officialdom to
facilitate the much cherished Mainland China-Taiwan peaceful reunification.
José Carlos Matias dos Santos, Universidade de Coimbra; Teledifusão de Macau
The Past is the Future in China’s Global Soft Power
Paper title: The Past is the Future in China’s Global Soft Power: Sino-Luso Cultural Legacies and
Developmental Strategies in Macao Heritage Conservation
Once a Portuguese colony, and in fact the longest lasting enclave of the West on Chinese soil until 19
December 1999, Macao is now an invaluable socio-economic portal that cements the friendly and
cooperative Sino-Luso relations as manifested in and reinforced by its extremely rich cultural legacies. This
paper aims to elaborate on Macao’s unique Sino-Luso fusion culture, values and institutions that have incite
admiration and earn respect from tourists around the world through its extensive heritage conservation
measures, especially its “Historic Centre of Macao” as the 2005 UNESCO-designated “World Heritage”
sites.
It will pinpoint the contested agendas of imperative tasks in heritage protection under the current urban
planning system that has at times put at risk the tourism-orientated cultural legacy preservation and the
economic diversification-motivated creative cultural/artistic enterprise promotion. This paper will further
argue that while yielding material and invisible gains for Macao, the MSAR’s developmental realities behind
its global image of being a vibrant Sino-Luso soft power platform must be protected with vigorous sanctions
and effective incentives. As such, pluralistic cultural heritage priorities must be fully integrated into the
policy-making processes to ensure Macao’s sustainable development as an attractive world-class Sino-Luso
soft power hub with genuine global appeals.
Derrick C. K. Tam, Sun Yat-sen University, China

Panel 58 //Room no. 1202 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Roundtable: Chinese Worlds: Diasporic, Transnational, or Transregional?
This roundtable brings together five scholars working on Chinese communities in global context to explore
shared challenges and new possibilities in research. The name “Chinese worlds” represents an engagement
with the multiplicity and specificity of Chinese experiences on a global scale.
In the past decades, efforts to understand Chinese lives beyond the territory of China have matured into a
rich industry. Dissatisfied with a Sino-centric view of Chineseness, scholars of Chinese overseas have
emphasized its diversity (Wang 1991, Pan 1994, Tu 1995). Critical about ethnicity, cultural studies theorists
have introduced “essentialism” and “hybridity” into the conversation (Chow 1993, Ang 2001). Concerned
with racial integration, Asian Americanists have documented the history of racism and transnational
experiences (Chan 1991, Hsu 2000). Others have underscored the importance of migration to China and the
world (Mckeown 2001, Kuhn 2009). In sum, they have illuminated the ways in which Chineseness has been
constructed, place-based, and central to discourses about nation and community.
Nonetheless, several problems remain. The scholarship is highly concentrated on the U.S. and parts of
Southeast Asia, far less on Latin America and the Caribbean, Europe, and Africa. There is a general
attachment to national frameworks and deep ambivalences about the term “diaspora.” In representing
relations between China and Chinese overseas, many have not troubled an implicit center-periphery
paradigm. It is not clear where Taiwan and Hong Kong are in this formulation. Quick to embrace cultural
heterogeneity and denounce essentialism, scholars have yet to question “Chinese” as a collective subject of
study.
What can be gained and lost by these approaches: diasporic, transnational, or transregional? How are they
different from each other? At this conjuncture of China’s rise, we hear claims that China is a global power
but also a unique civilization. This narrative has proven to be seductive for discrepant actors, such as in the
celebration of “cosmopolitan Chinese” and “model Asians.” Seen in this light, the contemporary moment
provides additional relevance to the following contributions. Shelly Chan argues that diaspora in the Chinese
context is best understood as a series of moments in relation to nation and capital, rather than a collection of
communities. Angelina Chin proposes to reclaim the concept of “Chinese diaspora” as a new political
strategy for the people in Hong Kong, Taiwan and Macau to reposition themselves as dissidents in exile
against the hegemonic PRC state. Evelyn Hu-Dehart contemplates the ways to organize massive amounts of
information into a history of the global Chinese diaspora that began with the Spanish colonization of Manila.
Leander Seah discusses the centrality of maritime China and Chinese migration to modern Chinese history,
arguing that “trans-regionalism,” rather than “diaspora,” is more appropriate for Chinese experiences.
Christopher Vasantkumar looks into the relationships between migration and nationalism, stressing that
ethnicity has been integral to visions of global Chineseness, mono-ethnic or multi-ethnic. These perspectives
would bring fresh insight into the historical and contemporary places of China and Chinese people in the
world.
Convenor: Shelly Chan, University of Wisconsin-Madison
Angelina Chin, Pomona College
Evelyn Hu-DeHart, Brown University
Leander Seah, Stetson University
Christopher Vasantkumar, Hamilton College

Panel 59 //Room no. 1203 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Historical Liminality and Its Impact on Japanʼs Island Frontier
Frontier islands tend to be liminal spaces. By definition they are located away from the center and exposed
to “foreign” forces and influences. Indeed, it is perhaps more the rule than the exception for such areas to
have been incorporated into a nation’s territory through a process of territorial aggrandizement and to be
constituted to one extent or another by an internalized “other.” Their generally small size relative to the
sources of the influences that act upon them, along with their often strategic locations, means that that they
are readily permeated and deeply impacted by outside forces, both domestic and foreign. All of this gives
rise to distinctive political and economic relationships with the national center and embeds distinctive
features into their sociocultural and physical landscapes.
While conventional images of Japan tend to present “Japan” uncritically as a political, economic and cultural
space of more or less evenly distributed uniformity within historically fixed and clearly demarcated
boundaries, over the course of its history Japan’s island frontiers too have been liminal spaces that have
resulted in distinctive relationships with the center and have left distinctive markers on their social and
physical landscapes. Each of the papers in this panel explores instances of historical liminality in one or
more of Japan’s frontier island regions. Collectively, they encompass nearly all of the areas that have
historically constituted Japan’s remote island frontier during its modern history, some of which are currently
internationally recognized parts of Japan and others not. They highlight the strategies that Japan has adopted
in its attempts to integrate its peripheral islands into the national whole, along with the complexity and
variation associated with specific instances. As a group the papers draw attention to the porousness of
Japan’s frontier and the liminal qualities of the peripheral islands that adjoin both sides of its contemporary
international borders. As such they contribute to the growing body of recent academic work that has
advanced our understanding of the geography, sources, dynamics and extent of internal diversity and
hybridity in Japan’s domestic society and its external relations. Finally, the papers contribute to our
understanding of the social, political, economic, cultural, historical context of frontier islands globally.
Convenor: Lonny E. Carlile, University of Hawaii
Why Is Tsushima Japanese?
Tsushima is an island (technically a group of islands; total land area, 709 square kilometers) located between
the Korean Peninsula and the large Japanese island of Kyushu. Although geographically closer to the former
than the latter, Tsushima is today part of Japan. In premodern times, Tsushima occupied a liminal political
space. While generally under Japanese rule, it was also claimed by authorities in Korea. Leading residents of
Tsushima adroitly exploited their position as middlemen, acknowledging the (contradictory) claims of both
states and playing Japanese interests against Korean ones in order to further their own status and wealth.
This paper provides an overview of Tsushima’s long and complex history and attempts to show how the
island(s) and their residents were gradually incorporated within the Japanese political sphere. At the same
time, it notes that like many borderlands, Tsushima remains culturally and economically liminal – and is
perhaps becoming even more so.
Bruce L. Batten, J. F. Oberlin University
Ogasawara Islands: In the Web of 19th-Century Imperialism
One of the factors that led to the Meiji Revolution in 1868 was the impact of western imperialism. This
impact was first felt with the arrival of Commodore Matthew Perry during the 1850’s that resulted in the
Treaty of Kanagawa. The Meiji leaders clearly understood the structure of imperialism and that various
changes had to occur. They knew that national survival was at stake. Various issues had to be addressed,
including international matters. Here, the Meiji leaders worked quickly to identity the borders of Japan.
Japan defined its position concerning the Ryūkyū Islands, Hokkaidō, Taiwan, Sakhalin, and Kuril Islands.
In identifying the physical nature of Japan during the Meiji period, Ogasawara Islands are often overlooked.
This paper will examine the process of Japanese annexation of the Ogasawara Islands, and how the Meiji

leaders understood the importance of acquiring territory within the framework of imperialism. Furthermore,
this paper will examine how both Japan and US recognized the strategic importance of the Ogasawara
Islands and how this resulted in race as to who would control the islands.
Roy S. Hanashiro, University of Michigan-Flint
Empire of Forests: Environment, Frontier Communities, and Survival Politics in the Japanese
Colonial Order
The Japanese colonial empire transformed the landscape of Northeast Asia. A particularly central focus of
imperial policy was the management of forests: one the one hand, the conservation of forests and reafforestation
of deforested areas; on the other, the intensive exploitation of forest resources to serve the
needs of economic and military expansion. Though much has been written about environment and empire in
other colonial contexts, there is surprisingly little work on the empire-wide impact of Japanese expansionism
on the environment. This paper will address one corner of the story, by considering how Japanese imperial
forest management affected the lives of people in several frontier communities, and how these people
responded to the challenges presented by the transformation of their forest environment. Focusing mainly on
the fringes of empire – particularly on the cases of Karafuto and Taiwan – the paper will trace impact of
Japanese colonial forest policy on people whose existence within the forest environment failed to fit
imperial visions of rational resource use, and will discuss forms of ‘survival politics’ developed by
communities in response to environmental imperialism. The conclusion will also consider some of the
legacies of these processes for Northeast Asia after the collapse of the Japanese empire.
Tessa Morris-Suzuki, Australian National University
Fostering Dependency: The Political Economy of US and Japanese Policies in Occupied Okinawa,
1945 - 1972
A considerable amount has been written about Okinawa’s external economic “dependence” (i.e., public
works projects, military spending and tourism) and its detrimental socioeconomic and environmental impact.
Less well understood are the historical circumstances and processes that gave rise to this dependence. These
are explored in this paper. It describes US economic policies toward Okinawa during the early Occupation
period that were implemented in conjunction with US efforts to establish Okinawa as a Cold War military
bulwark and how these created at the macro-level an economic structure that amplified and sustained
Okinawa’s dependence on external resources. It then shows how Japanese economic policies in Okinawa
from the 1960s onward based on that country’s “residual sovereignty” over Okinawa helped to sustain this
structure of dependence under conditions that might otherwise have led to its alleviation. It also argues that
US and Japanese economic policies, in the context of global macroeconomic trends at the beginning of the
1970s, interacted in ways that created structural and institutional incompatibilities between the Okinawan
and Japanese economies. These, in turn, made the economic reintegration with Japan difficult and set the
stage for political-economic processes that would subsequently sustain a political economy of dependency in
Okinawa following its reversion to Japan in 1972.
Lonny E. Carlile, University of Hawaii

Panel 60 //Room no. 1204 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Re-painting the Japanese Occupation: Women and the Second World War in Indonesia
Women’s roles during the Second World War in Indonesia have been pretty clearly delineated; European and
Eurasian women, wives and daughters of European men, were forced into camps where they were the
victims of poor conditions and mistreatment, while Indonesian women were recruited as comfort women or
laborers, joined the fujinkai, and supported Indonesian men and the war effort through various roles during
the occupation. Japanese women had no role to play at all, presumably remaining in their domestic roles or
briefly serving the state in factories in Japan.
The papers in this panel raise questions about this fixed picture through their explorations of ways in which
women were actually connected to the war. The purpose of this panel is to illustrate what Anthropologists
call a “holistic picture” of Japanese-occupied Indonesia and the effects of the war on individuals with special
attention to women who have been virtually vacuumed out of the history of the war. Examination of the
public activities of Dutch women in creating a women’s labor mobilization commission in response to the
beginning of the war in Europe and the expanding conflict in Asia provides a striking indication of the active
involvement of women in events of the period. Consideration of the active participation of Japanese women
in the military administration in Indonesia similarly changes our picture of both the occupation and the roles
of Japanese women. Careful examination of the lives of individual women even more powerfully brings
home the message that both Japanese women left behind in Japan and women of mixed backgrounds were
affected by the war for their entire lives in very different ways. Consideration of different women’s
connections to the war, as well as the lasting impact of the war on their lives, enables us to better appreciate
of the lives of many individuals and repaint our picture of the wartime era.
Convenor: William Bradley Horton, Waseda University
Chair: Aiko Kurasawa, Keio University
A Story of War and a Stateless Woman
Werra Grave was born to a Russian father and Japanese mother on a coffee plantation near Bandung, Java in
1927. She grew up in a multi-cultural and multi-lingual atmosphere: a Dutch language education, Malay
language in daily life, and Japanese and Malay with her mother. At the start of World War II, she was seen as
an “enemy citizen” by Dutch authorities and imprisoned with her family until released by the Japanese army.
She fell in love with a Japanese military civilian, and after the war, she gained approval to marry and be
repatriated to her husband’s homeland. Like other Indies women, she was unable to adjust to the postwar
conditions of defeated Japan, and asked to be allowed to re-repatriate to the land of her birth, Indonesia.
Rejected due to her family situation, she remained in Japan raising her child alone until she was able to find
a pretext for immigrating to the US where she joined her mother and siblings.
Through Werra’s life I will examine the case of a family which was broken up because of hostility between
nations, and analyze Dutch views on nationality and citizenship with attention to ethnic and national identity
of those who were living in multi-cultural circumstances like Werra. Nations like Indonesia which had
experienced a long stable period of European colonial authority with its racial hierarchy experienced sudden
changes due to the entry of the new authority. I would like to show how the life of an individual swirls in the
name of nationality.
Aiko Kurasawa, Keio University
Women Marching to War in the Netherlands East Indies
In September 1939, a group of Dutch housewives in the Netherlands East Indies founded COVIM, a
commission for the organization of women’s labor in times of mobilization. The founders were convinced
that the colony needed strong, courageous women who could show physical and psychological fortitude and
meet military demands. Their main goal was to enhance women’s sense of public responsibility and prepare
them for what they could expect in case of a war. On the basis of contemporary material drawn from

personal documents of women involved in the organization and original COVIM documents I argue that the
founding of COVIM can be considered a political statement. Dutch women, who already envisioned an
important role for women in the support of the colonial project, emphasized their commitment to the
colonial enterprise and its defense. In organizing themselves officially they saw new opportunities to extend
their tasks and competences far beyond that of the habitual fields of household and charity. They now
explicitly choose a role in the public domain and organized their committee under an almost military guise.
The women manifested their patriotic objectives in maintaining clear lines of organization and authority,
holding high moral standards and wearing uniforms. Insight into the organization of COVIM clearly shows
that the idea that European masculinity in a colonial context was largely independent from female presence
is no longer a tenable argument.
Eveline Buchheim, Netherlands Institute for War Documentation
Invisible Southbound Travelers: Working Japanese Women in Wartime Indonesia
During the completion of the Encyclopedia of Indonesia in the Pacific War, the editors were confronted with
a group picture of Sukarno and women in kimonos during his visit to Sulawesi. The presence of Japanese
women was such a surprise to the previous owner or archivist that the picture was labeled “Japanese
geishas,” a virtual impossibility.
The Japanese occupation of Indonesia is highly gendered; all our representations are of a purely male
Japanese army, assisted by male Japanese civilian employees of the military, conquering, controlling and
sometimes administering the former colonial territories of Southeast Asia. Japanese men’s “need” for
women and their sexual services, in particular, resulted in rapes, women being recruited or brought in from
other areas as ianfu, or adoption of local concubines. However, this simple picture of wartime society is
disrupted by pictures of Japanese women in Indonesia like those in the pages of the wartime magazine
Djawa Baroe. Who were these women? How many were in Indonesia? Why were they there? How did they
interact with the local population and the Japanese military administration?
In this paper I will survey the scattered sources related to Japanese women on Java, Sumatra, Bali and
Sulawesi in particular, in order to assess what we do or could know about them, as well as to address the
question of why we don’t have a single coherent narrative about a Japanese woman in Indonesia.
William Bradley Horton, Waseda University
It Used to Be Ordinary but….: The Long Life of an Extraordinary War Widow
War widows or sensō mibōjin often appeared in postwar discourse in Japan. They were not seen as unique,
but rather were one example of the tragedies of war. During the last twenty years, although there have been
disclosures of many war tragedies, these formerly “ordinary” tragic figures have disappeared from Japanese
memories of war.
In this paper, I portray the life of one of the war widows who lost her husband in the post-World War II anti-
Dutch revolution in Indonesia. Separated soon after their marriage when he returned with the 16th Army to
Java, her husband did not die as a Japanese military member but died struggling for Indonesian
independence as an “Indonesian” fighter, Mohamad Rachman Ichiki. This dedication of her husband to
Indonesia was not fully forgotten, as President Sukarno once visited the Buddhist temple in Tokyo which
held a memorial built in memory of Ichiki and his comrade Yoshizumi Tomegoro.
The purpose of this paper is not only to remind us of tragedies experienced by women, but also to remember
the brutality of the war which destroyed people’s lives and their ways of life. At the same time, through a
description of this woman’s life, I hope to present a picture of a figure of strength and untainted mind despite
the unusually trying circumstances of her life.
Mayumi Yamamoto, Waseda University

Panel 63 //Room no. 1301 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Sacred Things inside Secular Museums: New Perspectives from Asia
The papers in this session discuss different interventions between museums and sacred objects with an
emphasis on the variety of contexts, situations, and negotiations that have brought such things into museum
settings or, once inside the museum, have shaken their identities as “ethnographic artifacts” or “art.”
Concern for sacred objects inside museums emerged from issues of cultural patrimony involving indigenous
peoples—Native Americans, Maoris, Australian Aborigines--usually posed as a dynamic between the West
and the indigenous rest. In this session, we broaden and add complexity to the discussion by looking at a
variety of cases involving sacred objects in different museums in Asia, or involving Asian material in
western museums.
Museums are filled with objects that were once found inside churches, temples, shrines and other contexts of
sacred practice. Critical histories have described museums as spaces of desacralization where paintings,
statues, masks, or ritual paraphernalia that were once either loci of religious devotion or empowered tools
for engaging invisible forces are systematically reinscribed through processes of collecting, accessioning,
cataloguing, and display. Over the last three decades, the claims of indigenous communities have unsettled
this teleology, challenging museums to acknowledge the pre-existing sacred identities of objects in their
collections not only as background information but as tenacious attributes for which some source
communities have demanded respect and proper treatment, if not repatriation.
When interrogated, “sacredness” and the protocols that it enjoins prove to be far from universal. Some
categories of objects serve as temporary media for sacred properties that could either be ritually removed or
dissipated or that have otherwise abandoned the object of their own accord. Since “sacredness” is an
invisible property residing in a material medium the sacred status of objects in museum collections is often
ambiguous. In addition, accession histories also suggest that some sacred objects have been relinquished to
museums by communities or individuals as a way of removing powerful things that could no longer be
properly tended. Some objects commissioned by museums on the model of sacred objects are produced in a
manner that makes them intentionally un-sacred. In this ambiguous terrain, the papers in this session seek
to broaden and deepen our understanding of sacred objects in museum collections. They reveal successful
negotiations between museums and source communities and between the protocols exacted by sacred
objects and those deployed by museums. They also reveal sites of continuing ambiguity and tension and
possible reconceptualizations of “museum.” In sum, and with other studies of material religion, we
contribute to a more complex interrogation of “the sacred” and the “sacred object” in all of its complexity,
variety, and destabilizing potential.
Convenor: Laurel Kendall, American Museum of Natural History
Discussant: Julius Bautista, National University of Singapore
Preserving/conserving the Long Painted Vessantara Scrolls of Northeast Thailand and Laos
Extreme variations occur in the conservation of the unique Buddhist art form of long, painted Vessantara
scrolls of Northeast Thailand (Isan) and Laos. These variations depend on the interest of local monks and
community members and external input from institutions such as government Fine Arts departments, local
government administrations based on concepts of merit-making, community heritage, and tourism, and
university scholars who take interests in things of beauty, Buddhism, and local communities.
Thousands of scrolls, 20-30 meters long by 1 meter wide, are dispersed in community-based wat throughout
the region. Earlier scrolls were painted by individuals, usually resident monks. Today, scrolls are produced
in several villages in the area. As with all wat items, scrolls are donated and thus are nominally without
monetary value and cannot be sold.
Scrolls appear annually in the Prince Vessantara Festival, during which they are carried by village
processions for 1-2 kilometers and then displayed as monks recite the Prince’s story. The procession and
display is subject to the pulling and tugging of the handlers, the throwing of water, and rain and wind. Over

time, a scroll becomes tattered and is replaced by a newer donation. When not in use old and new scrolls are
often rolled up and stuck in a corner, neglected, and subject to the gnawing of mice and insects. However, in
some wat monks and lay members make efforts to curate and preserve their scrolls. This paper investigates
these instances, while highlighting issues of “sacredness” and awareness of heritage in different
communities.
Leedom Lefferts, Smithsonian Institution
Transgressions: Sacred Things, Profane Behaviour in the Indian Museum
This paper explores two well-worn tropes within the theory and practice of museums: the desacralisation of
(previously) sacred artefacts as they enter museum collections, and the persuasive and influential analogy of
the museum as a sacred or ritual space.
The focus is on diverse and contested forms of engagement between visitors, space and artefacts in the
Indian Museum, Kolkata. In particular, I present case studies from the galleries of archaeological sculpture,
where artworks or divine images from Hindu and Buddhist traditions are exhibited as fragments of history
and objects of knowledge. Yes these musealised artefacts become, or remain, the object of the kinds of
behaviour one would associate with the Hindu puja or other ritual contexts: visitors appear to be
‘worshipping’ the idols. This kind of behaviour causes consternation on a number of levels.
Forms of engagement with ‘previously’ sacred material, and other kinds of artefacts and specimens in the
Museum’s space, appear to challenge and subvert the norms of museum visiting. Indeed they are described
as a threat to the very idea of the museum, and its continued survival. However, I argue that the
technologies, trajectories and practices through which these encounters come about, and the reactions of
museum staff when such events are witnessed or described, point towards insights that can be productive of
a much more nuanced and sophisticated understanding of the agency exerted in galleries by audiences and
artefacts, be they sacred, profane, or otherwise.
Mark Elliott, University of Cambridge
Ancestral Pillars in the Museum and “Returning Souls”
In the ethnographic film “Returning Souls” (2012) , I depicted that the carved pillars in the most famous
ancestral house of the Amis tribe in Taiwan were moved to the Institute of Ethnology Museum after a strong
typhoon 40 years ago, and since 2003 young villagers, with assistance from female shamans, pushed the
descendants and village representatives to communicate with ancestors in the pillars. They eventually
brought the ancestral souls(rather than the pillars)back and reconstructed the ancestral house. Recently,
the carved pillars that remained in the museum have been identified as national treasures.
With the help of “Returning Souls” images, I will discuss this unique case of “repatriation” , and the
changing “sacredness” of ancestral pillars from the tribal community to the museum under colonial and
post-colonial conditions.
Tai-Li Hu, Academia Sinica
De-consecrating, Re-consecrating, and Suspending Consecration: The Religion Gallery of the
Peranakan Museum Singapore as a Case Study
The Religion Gallery of The Peranakan Museum, a museum focussed on the mixed Peranakan Chinese
communities of Malacca, Singapore and Penang, is an interesting study in how museums can incorporate
sacred objects into a gallery space. The galleries trace the origins and particular character of Peranakan
religion from traditional Chinese Religion, an eclectic mix of animism, Daoism, Buddhism and
Confucianism to the community’s experience with large scale conversion to Christianity – largely
Catholicism but also to Protestant sects, and the great importance of ancestor veneration and funerary rites
within the community. The displays incorporate a number of objects which could be perceived as highly
spiritually or sacredly charged. This includes funerary items and objects associated with ancestor veneration
which could potentially cause distress or alarm amongst certain members of the visiting public. Several
objects also deal with the highly charged issue of conversion of faith within the Peranakan community. The
displays include a number of contextualised displays including a funeral display and two household altars –
one for ancestors and one for deities. These required extensive consultations with members of the

community who had expertise both on how these items were set up but also how to display them in a “safe”
way in the museum context. This paper will explore the process of determining the exact sacral state of the
objects being placed on display and how certain objects had to be deconsecrated, while others had to have
their consecrated context temporarily suspended so that they could be displayed.
David Henkel, Asian Civilizations Museum
Painted Gods: Korean Shaman Paintings as Presence, Artifact, and Art
Korean shaman paintings have been part of Korean museum collections since the 1950s, initially as artifacts
of popular belief but subsequently revalued as a genre of Korean art. The object biographies of these
paintings differ in two important respects f
Laurel Kendall, American Museum of Natural History/Columbia University

Panel 64 //Room no. 1302 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
The Transformation of South Asian Performing Arts in the Age of Globalization: An Anthropological
Analysis
This panel aims at exploring and discussing the changing position of the performing arts in South Asia, in
the context of globalization and political, economic and social changes of the region. India initiated the
economic liberalization process in the 1990s and as the region entered the 21st century, many more changes
took place – foreign investment increased, the expanded middle class came to have more purchasing power,
migrant workers continually move to cities around the world and the new media (such as cable television,
mobiles and internet) spread rapidly.
The structural changes of South Asian society are reflected in ritual, theatre, dance, music and other
performing arts, and some of them go beyond the geographical boundaries of the region and are accepted
and consumed by a global audience.
The presentations of this panel try to illustrate how the performers in South Asia (mostly in India) have
responded to the effects of globalization, i.e. the radical increase in the circulation of people, things, money
and information in the world. They especially focus on the following points: (1) how the performers of the
arts come to participate in networks that transcend their traditional relationships through transnational
movement, and begin to rethink and expand the boundaries of South Asian performing arts; (2) how the
performers develop new aesthetic sensibilities and the modes of performance by becoming aware of the
need of the management and marketing of their arts, which is the response to the demand of a different
audience and consumer tastes.; (3) how the performers engage with various media which can transform the
appearance of the performance.
Performing arts have a function of embodying the values in a society. Through an anthropological
examination of the responses of the performers to globalization, this panel attempts to shed lights on the
interaction between performing arts and the structural changes of South Asian society.
Convenor: Kyoko Matsukawa, Nara University
Culture that Mediates: Popularization of Tamāśā in Urban Western India
This paper aims to understand the current phenomenon of Western Indian urban culture in relation to the
expansion of urban sphere and diversification of media. In particular, I would like to focus on tamāśā which
is developing as a popular urban culture representing Western Indian life. The word tamāśā came to refer to
a popular Maharashtrian folk theatre, a tradition that remains strong and popular in rural areas, although it
has often been regarded as vulgar by the ‘sophisticated’ urban dwellers. Originally, tamāśā performances
commonly involved dramatic comic sketches and profane satires. Recently, however, tamāśā has been reevaluated.
The performances have changed, with the dancing forms and staging configurations becoming
more elegant. With these changes, the new middle class, which emerged after the economic liberalization in
1991, started to view tamāśā from a different angle. The drama form now represents the rising class of
people who have connection with both urban and rural as well as elite and non-elite. Through the mediating
role of the middle class, the urban sphere is expanding both horizontally towards the rural and vertically
towards the non-elite. The dynamism of culture in this expanding urban sphere is supported by the
diversifying media. In the case of tamāśā, VCDs, DVDs and photographs are currently sold in music stores,
bookshops and online stores. Tamāśā is becoming a ‘trendy’ and ‘elegant’ performance with popular erotic
touch which attracts a diverse population in this expanding urban sphere.
Reiko Iida, Kyoto University
Evolution of Bhajana Tradition in South India
In recent years, bhajana sampradaya (The South Indian congregational singing) has been bursting with
vitality. The aspects of this Hindu traditional art form that attracts audiences needs to be investigated. This

paper attempts to examine the evolution of bhajana sampradaya and the changes made by practitioners
during the transition period.
Bhajana sampradaya has its roots in the kirtan style of the Maharashtra region from the 13th to 14th century,
which spread the glory of God to the masses through singing. In the 17th―18th century, the founding of the
Thanjavur Maratha kingdom brought it to the Tamil region, in which the tradition of singing devotional
songs nurtured by Brahmins. The songs were to be on a daily basis, and the practitioner was called a
bhagavatar.
In this case study, I focus on individual bhagavatars or song practitioners. The results show that most leading
bhagavatars have their own performing style, such as concert, dramatic, or skillful musical style. The author
considers two main reasons for this trend. First, the South Indian music world continues to expand globally,
supporting devotees to become appreciative listeners who demand more artistic and high quality music.
Second, the media has been a strong influence, particularly TV channels and Internet. Most bhagavatars are
now very conscious of the need for visual effects with their performance.
The analysis indicated that the active leadership of bhagavatars motivate people to throw new look at
bhajana sampradaya.
Jun Obi, Daito Bunka University
Arena for Locality: The Case of the Muslim Musician Group in “Modernizing” India
The Manganiyars, the Muslim musical group scattering around Thar Desert of North-West India, have been
experiencing unprecedented transformation of their life-style, social order and the environment of their life
world over these three decades. Though they are Muslims, they had been embedded in caste dominated
society as kamin or kisbi which implies the social group engaging in ritual services for their patrons, such as
Hindu dominant castes. With the waves of modernization and the flourishing of tourism in nearby town
areas, the Manganiyrs came to be viewed as exotic ‘folk musicians’ of ‘folk artists’, and they themselves
began to reject their ‘traditional’ roles, and accept tourists or musical directors as new patrons.
Taking the above situation into consideration, this presentation attempts to examine Manganiyars’ ways of
negotiation with modernity, namely the ways of representing their ‘traditional culture’, institutionalizing the
cultural contents, appropriating the discourses of ‘western’ exoticism, and so on. To shed lights on these
negotiative spheres, I will concentrate on the transitional processes of the lyrics of specific songs, which
suggest the important diverging points of the musical group’s tactics to survive in the world where market
principles are at work. In addition, the diversity of ways that the people interpret the contexts of the songs
will be shown. By doing so, I will try to reveal the ‘reflexive mode of locality’, which can be created in the
arena of continuous assertion of multiple subjects over the question, ‘what is Manganiyar ?’.
Kodai Konishi, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies
When the Local Divine Goes Abroad: The Flourishing of Muthappan Ritual and Malayalee Diaspora
Communities in Singapore
In an era of globalization, Performing Arts is not only increasingly drawn from intercultural creativity and
located in the multicultural and transnational sphere, but also plays a significant part in the complex
construction of identity and place-making within diasporas. The previous studies tend to focus on that
Performing Arts among diasporas are often produced and consumed in the multi/ethnic-cultural arenas in
which a variety of aesthetic values and political interests interact and compete with each other. However, not
much attention has been paid to how those practitioners transform their arts to new audience’s taste in this
modern cultural, social and global sphere.
In Kerala, South India, there is a local divine worship, called Muthappan ritual, originally only held at local
Hindu shrine once or a few times a year. However, under the increasing inflow of Gulf money and backdrop
of India’s economic growth, Muthappan ritual has not only been activated in shrines, but also conducted
often in multiple places over the last two decades. More importantly, this ritual is now expanding to outside
the local setting. They are now carried out in major cities in Kerala, Mumbai, Delhi, Gulf countries and
South East Asia.

This paper will highlight the increase of Muthappan ritual in the diaspora setting through an ethnographic
examination of cultural and religious performance within Singaporean Malayalee communities. It will also
question how the practitioners of Muthappan ritual use their adaptive strategies of authenticity and modify
their performance.
Yoshiaki Takemura, National Museum of Ethnology, Japan
How Can a Musician Succeed in the Society of the Tibetan Diaspora: A Case Study of Musical
Creation in the Global Era
This presentation shows how Tibetan musicians in India and Nepal create music and lyrics in South Asia and
how globalization affects their musical activities in multi-layered ways. I especially focus on the genre of
modern Tibetan music and show th
Tatsuya Yamamoto, Japan Society for the Promotion of Science

Panel 66 //Room no. 1306 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Individual Papers Panel: Cultural Heritage and Chineseness
Negotiating Colonialism and Chineseness: Museums, Tours, and Heritage Preservation in Pearl River
Delta, Macau, and Hong Kong
The history of Hong Kong, Macau, and the Pearl River Delta in connecting China with the world through
European colonialism and globalization is a well-documented story. Yet the recent designations of the
Historic Centre of Macau in 2005 and the Kaiping "diaolou" (fortified watched towers and mansions) in
2007 as World Cultural Heritage sites have further placed two Chinese outposts of western influence and
overseas emigration into sharper focus. With the return of Hong Kong and Macau to Chinese sovereignty at
the turn of the last century along with cultural change in the Pearl River Delta, museums, tourism, and
heritage sites have become critical nexus in negotiating the meanings of the colonial past, transnational
culture, national growth and local identity. This paper uses a historical and cultural approach to examine
three themes relating to museums, historic tours, and World Heritage designation in these three local areas.
By exploring western delta's linkage with overseas Chinese, Macau's connection with the Portuguese past,
and Hong Kong's search for its identity, this paper combines historical sources and local ethnography to
argue for a new understanding of Chineseness and global Asia through the process of cultural invention and
reinterpretation. In addition, the paper seeks to illuminate the tension and conflict in the interpretation of the
past over western colonial legacy, Chinese cultural integration, and interests of the local community.
Wing-kai To, Bridgewater State University
Heritagization in Global-National-Local Nexus: Lijiang, China as a Case Study
World Heritage is widely discussed as dynamic and living value systems of layered significance central to
individual, community, national and global sense of cultural esteem and identities. The rapid growth of the
interaction between the global and the local in World Heritage Sites is increasingly challenging the way of
representing the sites to the outside world while protecting and preserving the local value. As one main
contention in cultural heritage, local culture is not merely recipients of global forces, but could mediate these
forces by comprehending, containing and controlling heritage development within the host community.
In the case of the World Heritage Site of Lijiang, China, the proliferation of commercially-constructed
tourism development discourse has increasingly become a challenge to the development of cultural heritage.
During the process of commoditization, influences of different agencies such as UNESCO, national and
local government, tourism operators and local community are heavily interconnected. Grounded in the
heritage development discourse of Lijiang in the past two decades, this paper aims to explore the
juxtaposition of globalization, nationalism and localization in the process of Lijiang’s endeavor to develop,
negotiate, and represent heritage value, local identity and cultural continuity in its social and political
fabrics. In this study, heritage is conceptualized as a transnational and contradictory process that embodies a
mix of both homogenizing and diversifying forces. The complex dynamics of “heritagization” needs to be
understood through the cultural flows and internal shifts of power, which move from a binary opposition to
an intertwined reality.
Yujie Zhu, University of Heidelberg
Macanese Food, Cultural Heritage, and the “Unique Identity” of Macao
Food is considered an important cultural marker of identity in societies, and it has provided a medium for
the understanding of social relations, cultural symbolism, etc. Nowadays, much scholarly attention has been
given on the socio-political construction of foodways; in particular, there is a growing interest in considering
foodways an intangible heritage, promoting them as cultural commodities mainly in the economy of tourism
domain. In Macao, the “Macanese Gastronomy” received the statute of Intangible Cultural Heritage (ICH)
assigned by the government of Macao Special Administrative Region of the People’s Republic of China
(RAEM). Historically, it was in Macao microscopic colonial “melting pot” under Portuguese rule until 1999
when it came under Chinese sovereignty, that the Macanese community emerged out of complex and

prolonged phenomena of biological and sociocultural blending of European (mainly Portuguese) and Asian
(mostly Malay, Chinese, Japanese, Indian, Timorese) elements.
This blending gave rise to a distinctive Eurasian appearance and inspired the development of a series of
seemingly “mixed” distinctive sociocultural markers such as a “fusion cuisine”. Today, the Macanese food
constitutes an expression of authenticity of Macanese ethnic and cultural identity originated from multiple
mixtures occurred for centuries in Macao.
This paper shall explore the complexity of cultural politics and identity issues that surround intangible
heritage, and asks: How foodways, heritage contemporary practices, and identity construction articulates in
the multi-ethnic, local and global context of Macao? How Macanese food is now represented, preserved and
promoted as a globalized heritage in a decolonial setting, and how it strengthens political and cultural
aspirations of the Macanese community?
Marisa Cristina Gaspar, Lisbon University Institute (ISCTE-IUL)
Cultural Heritage at the Cross-Roads in China: Knowledge Production and Dissemination. A Case
Study from Medical Research
Chinese medicine more specifically and science and technology at large build on heritage as well as on
international basic science and R&D models: they are part of an officially claimed cultural heritage and are
used by the Chinese state as a tool for gaining soft power at a global scale. Even if this process can be
analyzed as another expression of techno-scientific-nationalism, it is also a genuine attempt to work on a
‘harmonization’ of paradigms rather than reinforcing a confrontation, revealing a paradigm shift rather than
a change in paradigm. Drawn from a case-study on medical research and research ethics following an
anthropological reading, two lines of research are as follows: one is about bioethics in transnational context;
the other is about what can be labeled a ‘biomedical’ Chinese (formerly ‘traditional’) medicine. Some results
from research done in Beijing (2006-2011) about the mobilization of scientific/traditional knowledge in the
context of chronic (mainly HIV) and vector (malaria) disease research, treatment and prevention will be
used. I will focus on two points: on ‘new’ products of contemporary Chinese pharmacopeia and their
heritage from ‘old’ pharmacopeia; on regulations for experimenting in human and animal following actual
confrontation with transcultural variations in research ethics. Finally, the aim is to discuss aspects of
knowledge production and dissemination in 21st century China building on a cultural heritage at the East-
West cross-roads.
Evelyne Micollier, Institut de Recherche pour le Développement

Panel 67 //Room no. 1205 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Rural Education in China: Problems and Solutions
Sponsored by Sociolinguistics Laboratory, Nanjing University
This panel is based on the following understandings about rural education in China:
1. Its rapid decline wants attention especially by academics and policy-makers
2. It is often seen as a pure educational issue whereas, whether in theories or empirical experiences alike, it
is an inter/cross-disciplinary issue involving
a. Ideology, as represented by prejudices to rural education
b. Sociology, mainly in domains of inequality, ‘home-alone kids’ and ‘empty-nest’ commonly seen in
rural areas
c. Social ecology, i.e., the concentration of resources in towns and marginalization of villages
d. Economics, including over-investment by individuals and low returns to education
e. Personality safety, especially that of school children while living alone at home or on the distant
way to and from school
On the basis of the above understandings, the panel will present 5 papers, authored by academics affiliated
to both Chinese and international institutions. All papers tackle the theme in a cross-disciplinary manner,
including papers in the field of educational economics, in educational psychology and ethnic education.
Convenor: Yong Zhong, Nanjing University; University of New South Wales
Discussant: Daming Xu, University of Macau
Return of Investment of Majoring in Business English in China
Business English officially became an undergraduate major in China in 2007, which set off throughout
China a boom of establishing Business English as undergraduate majors in educational institutions. Students
swarm towards schools with Business English programs assuming their high job prospects after graduation.
In 2012 upon the graduation of some of the first students of Business English in Guangzhou, an online
survey was conducted to find out the total cost of education and the return of investment for these graduates,
aiming to compare the data with those of some well-established majors such as International Business or
English with Business orientations in the hope of justifying the decision of investing in such a seemingly
promising major. By examining the marginal internal rate of return to education investment from the
perspective of government, educational institution and individual students, we can be more objective in
future decision of education investment.
Jie Lin, Guangdong University of Foreign Studies
Language, Identity, and Power in Bilingual Education: Policy Enactment in Three Bilingual Tibet
School Communities in Sichuan, China
The purpose of this study is to explore the issues of language, identity, and power affecting bilingual
education (BE) policy enactment of Tibetan communities in three BE settings in Sichuan, China.
Recent research and analysis suggest gap between BE policy and practice is broad in areas inhabited by
Min (minorities), who are linguistically and culturally different from the Han (Chinese majority) (Feng,
2009; Johnson & Chhetri, 2002; Zhou, 2001). In addressing the problems, this study highlights the work of
policy contextualization within a BE policy discourse trajectory (Ball, 1993; Philips & Jorgensen, 2002).

Data is collected from a comparative case study work under the conditions of three Tibet bilingual primary
schools in Ganzi and Aba Tibetan Autonomous Prefectures in southwest China, a farming town seat school,
a semi-agro-pastoral central school, and a pastoral school.
For the contextualized, situated, and in-depth understandings of the case data, I have drawn on the
theoretical resource of writing on policy enactments in schools (Ball et al., 2012; Braun et al., 2011). By
utilizing this normative lens, I try to analyse the discourse and power relations between the disposition of
‘policy actors’ and the forms of ‘policy work’ in the policy enactment processes of interpretation, translation,
practice and performance (Braun et al., 2011). In this study I will focus on explaining how the different Tibet
schools ‘do’ policy, specifically on how policies get enacted (or not) in different Tibet school communities.
Yang Bai, University of New South Wales; Chengdu University
A Statistical Representation of Primary Education in an Impoverished Rural County
This paper reports findings of an investigation conducted in Yongding Township, west of Hunan Province.
The investigation incorporated questionnaire-based surveys, qualitative interviews and on-the-spot tests,
which are intended to generate an insight into the schooling condition, demography and psychological health
of students enrolled in comprehensive primary schools. The data were subjected to statistical process and
analysis through the use of SPSS (a statistics software) and a number of findings were made. A) That
schools have continuously decreased in enrolment size, that the size gap (between maximum and minimum
school sizes) has continuously increased over the years, and that there are apparent signs of student flow into
urban schools; B) That school demography has changed drastically, including not only a significant
inbalance between genders but also a disproportionate ratio of single-parent children, home-alone children,
orphans and full boarding students, as a result of which one would think drastic changes to existing school
management necessary; C) That teaching staff is a weak link suffering from an extreme lack of specialized
teachers; D) That students widely suffer from an angst, that most students are at an unease about the
environment, are diffident, over-sensitive and are often vulnerable to self-blame, which desire immediate
intervention.
Shaoling Tang, Hunan Normal University
Education Investment and Underdevelopment: An Atypical Case Study of a Typical Underdeveloped
Chinese Village
This paper presents findings of a recent investigation into the role of primarily primary education in the
micro-economy of a typical underdeveloped Chinese inland village known as Biala. It begins with a brief
review of economics of education and a brief overview of the social and educational condition of Biala
before proceeding to a tallying of the villagers’ income and spending. An income-spending analysis on the
basis of which a huge gap is identified finds that a majority bulk of the meager-looking income appears to be
‘missing’, i.e., not being spent. On the basis of further analyses, the investigation makes two other findings.
One is that the ‘missing’ money is invested in the compulsory and further education of the young of Biala.
Another is that a disproportionally big percentage of the income of the Biala villagers is spent externally.
These two findings at least partially explain the impoverishment of the village, including how excessive
external investment and over-investment in education (also externally oriented) bleed it of its disposable
income and potentials for economic activities and development in the village.
Yong Zhong, University of New South Wales

Panel 68 //Room no. 1304 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Managing Complexity in Times of Uncertainty: Social Governance with Chinese Characteristics (II)
Sponsored by GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
The capacity of the Chinese party-state for governing society is increasingly challenged by processes of
societal pluralization, disintegration, and individualization. These processes, characteristic for a modernizing
society, and a steady increase of interest conflicts and contradictions within society accentuate the need to
build up and/or recalibrate infrastructural and discursive power. Aiming at the efficient regulation of society
through institutions and organizations as well as at social compliance and support, the Chinese leadership
(re-)formulated a concept of “social management” (shehui guanli) and made it an integral part of the 12th
five-year-program. As the main objectives of this concept, party secretary Hu Jintao highlighted the
coordination of social relations, the resolution of social contradictions, the standardization of social
behavior, the promotion of social fairness, a better handling of social risks, and the preservation of social
stability. While optimists point to the promises to expand participation channels, critics point to the topdown-approach
that sets rather strict limits to a nascent civil engagement. This double-panel will elaborate
on the concept, diverging interpretations and ways of implementation as well as on challenges – for example
by groups not easily addressed and integrated.
This panel is part 2 of a two panel series organized by the GIGA Institute of Asian Studies. Panel 1 will
analyze the evolution of social management as a concept, look at various levels of implementation and
introduce government attempts to integrate diverse social groups and their vested interests. Panel 2 will
discuss challenges to the implementation of social management posed by increasing demands for selforganization
and participation and will elaborate possible ways of conflict avoidance, management or
resolution.
Convenor: Karsten Giese, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
Chair: Karsten Giese, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
Collective Bargaining in China: Policy in Search of Law
Collective bargaining, one of the most important institutional innovations within social and economic fields
since 20th century, created originally to redistribute the wealth of states more equally at micro-level to
ensure the economic development sustainable, has evolved to help promote the industrial stability and
promote the industrial democracy and the like during the times throughout the world. The collective
bargaining in China was usually deemed as a false participation with little effects in perspectives of western
scholars, since their criticism often comes from the representativeness of the trade union and its mechanism
under the authoritarianism. However, a rising phenomenon in southern China that the private economics
sector adopted the collective bargaining normally has indicated its significance and most of all, its
identification by local elites including the entrepreneurs and government officials. In the process of
rediscovering the collective bargaining, lots of institutional innovation has been invented to help the
implementation of collective bargaining, but such kind of policy innovation has its own limits. To the local
elites, the breakthrough of law has turned out to be a problem they have to confront in the near future.
Ningli Long, China Center for Comparative Politics and Economics
New Citizens or Dangerous Beings? Scientific Management and Identity Politics of the Floating
Population
Is the emerging “social management” continuous with past governance in Communist China? How does the
continuity, if any, manifest in the governing of migrant workers, or “the floating population,” a key target in
social management? In managing the floating population, the state seems to be promulgating two opposing
views about the identity of the group. While defining migrant workers as “new citizens” to be integrated into
urban life, it simultaneously identifies them as a “high-risk group” for the city. This paper argues that what
underlies these apparent inconsistencies is the state’s claim to knowledge of “scientific laws” of social

development, which has legitimized both of the opposing naming – and thus governing – of the floating
population. Such “scientific naming” is also a fundamental connection where “social management” renews
legacies of Communist governance. After reviewing “scientific laws” as a key source of the state’s
discursive power, the paper will discuss how certain “laws” articulated by the state allow diverging naming
of the floating population for expedient purposes. It particularly examines four cases: how social laws are
invoked to position and regulate migrants as “dangerous beings” when China prepared for two international
sporting events, and how the identity of “new citizens” is re-assigned to migrants in two local programs of
“scientific social management.” Noting China’s imperial memory of the floating population as a subversive
force, the paper suggests that the emerging “social management” is another attempt where “scientific laws”
facilitate the naming and taming of social groups, thereby re-setting parameters for sociopolitical consensus.
Ning Du, The University of Hong Kong
Learning by Conflicts: Managing Society in Authoritarian China
The Chinese authoritarian regime has proved to be rather resilient and adaptable. Faced with an increasingly
individualized and pluralized society, China’s authoritarian leadership has elaborated the concept of “social
management” that aims to create new forms of inclusive social development as well as improved institutions
of social control: strengthened self-management at the lowest administrative level, development of social
organizations to represent the public’s interests, improved communication channels between the party-state
and the public, modernization of public security work and the like. Based on the programmatic platform of a
“harmonious society” it even acknowledges public protests (offline as well as online) as (more or less)
unavoidable expressions of discontent and clashes of interest. Following this concept the party is requested
to “learn” from these conflicts – in case it could not prevent them - and fine-tune its management attitude
and methods to foreclose further escalation. This paper will analyze the handling of two major protests in
China (the Wukan incident and the Wenzhou 723 incident) as well as lessons drawn from the London riots to
demonstrate “learning by conflicts” in China.
Günter Schucher, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
Managing Social Complexity - Chinese Micro-blogs as Rapid Social Response System
In recent years, the Chinese party-state has been struggling to adopt effective measures to govern an
increasingly pluralized, disintegrated and individualized society that is more and more claiming its rights to
self-organization and participation. Since the advent of the Internet in China, the Chinese government has
been quick to capitalize on the new technology not only for cost-efficient propaganda purposes, but also as a
valuable means of understanding public opinion and the pulse of society. Most recently, the growing number
and frequency of so-called “online mass incidents” (wangluo quntixing shijian or wangluo shijian) on
Chinese micro-blogs (weibo) – such as the large-scale outburst of public anger after the collision of two
high-speed trains in Wenzhou (July 2011), the public discussion about the political decline of Bo Xilai (April
2012), and the technology’s role in various public protests related to environmental issues – have
demonstrated the technology’s potentials as a space for the rapid and large-scale expression of public
opinion. Taking a closer look at some recent cases of “online mass incidents” I will analyze the potentials of
Chinese micro-blogs as a rapid social response system that on the one hand forces the government to newly
adhere to public opinion and on the other provides opportunities for de-escalation.
Maria Bondes, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies

Panel 69 //Room no. 1305 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Individual Papers Panel: New Methodology of Research and Education
Studying Chinese History in a Digital Age: People, Places, and Connections
History is about people interacting with each other in space. In recent years, the study of people and space
have benefited significantly from exciting developments in digital humanities. Technologies of relational
databases generated new interest in prosopography by offering an efficient way of organizing and querying
biographical data for large-scale, quantitative analysis. GIS mapping tools and historical GIS datasets help
uncover spatial patterns of human activity, and network analysis tools have facilitated the analysis of
interpersonal connections. Drawing on my own study of middle period China (9th - 13th century), this paper
illustrates how a combination of relational database, GIS, and network analysis tools have proven fruitful in
revealing patterns of change in Chinese history hitherto buried in anecdotal references. In this paper, I argue
that the political elite became much less nationally oriented after the late 11th century but instead cultivated
ever stronger ties with their native regions compared to their counterparts in previous times. This conclusion
is first supported by the GIS mapping of data on bureaucratic appointments, which shows that after the late
11th century nationwide bureaucratic rotations gave way to careers confined often to the officials’ home
regions. This trend is mirrored in the decline of capital-centered marriages among official families in favor
of affinal alliances within their home regions, a pattern which stands out clearly in network visualization
tools. These analyses are based on thousands of data points pulled from a large biographical database.
Song Chen, Bucknell University
The First Online Education Course on Dyslexia for Parents and Teachers in Sarawak, Malaysia:
Lessons Learnt
Dyslexia is a neurologically-based learning difficulty that impacts greatly on an affected person’s ability and
facility to read and write. Children with dyslexia have average or above average intelligence and have had
adequate opportunities to learn. As many as 6% of Primary 3 school children have been identified to be at
definite risk for dyslexia in Kuching, Sarawak. Although this number is staggering, only teacher-trainees to
be trained as teachers for special education have a module on dyslexia and other learning disabilities whilst
in teacher-training institutes. Trainees targeted for mainstream primary and secondary schools are not
exposed to these.
Hence, many teachers in our primary and secondary schools are not aware of what dyslexia is and are unable
to pick up indicators for dyslexia from among their students. As many of these students are capable of doing
things and tasks as well as other typical children and do not seem intellectually challenged, parents and
teachers are often confused as to why these kids are not able to perform on par with their peers. Many of
these students have been misunderstood as lazy and not working hard enough.
Sarawak, the largest state in Malaysia, has areas geographically remote, though digitally connected. In order
to address the low awareness and understanding of teachers and parents towards dyslexia, the first online
education course on dyslexia has been conducted by the Dyslexia Association of Sarawak. This paper
discusses its organization, management and challenges faced.
Puay Liu Ong, Universiti Kebangsaan Malaysia
The Yunnan and Vietnam Community Based Visual Education and Communication (CBV) Project
2006 - 2009
Since the 1980s/1990s, Indigenous filmmaking and Community based Video ( Visual) Education Projects
are becoming more and more the focus of media activities by Indigenous ethnic groups as part of their
struggle against hegemonic media representations of
Karsten Krueger, Shantou University

Panel 70 //Room no. 1401 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Certified Copy? Stories of Originality, Design, and Bandits in Urban China Today
Sponsored by China Research Centre, University of Technology, Sydney
The title of this panel derives from a 2010 film by Iranian director Abbas Kiarostami, entitled Certified Copy
(Copia Conforme), that engages with the question of the real and the non-real. At the beginning of the film,
the male character (opera singer William Shimell), introduces his new book entitled Copia conforme, which
argues that an imitation is as good as the original, as long as it has the same effect on the receiver. In his
analysis of the etymology of ‘originality’, the author explains that originality responds not only to the need
for authenticity, but also refers to cultural confirmation. He lists the four criteria to certify the artifact: shape,
material, detail, and texture. Ultimately, however, the truth is in the eye of the beholder. The female
character (Juliette Binoche, who plays the role of an antiques gallery owner) takes the writer to the Museum
of Cortona to see the Musa Polimnia (Muse of Sacred Song). Formerly believed to have been a unique
specimen of a Greco-Roman wall painting, this artwork is actually a XVIII century copy made by a
Neapolitan forger. The female character argues that this is the perfect copy, even better than the original,
which actually never existed. Commenting on Kiarostami’s skillful way of playing between the real and
fiction, the actress Juliette Binoche argues: ‘The copy of an original is an original…If people believe that’s
an original, that’s what counts. It’s a belief system’.
Among all nations, China seems to be an expert on copying. Ranging from fake iPads to copy architectures,
everything seems possible and available in China. The presenters in this panel will engage with the crucial
question posed by Kiarostami’s film, and ask this in the context of China: how original is a copy, and how
fake is the original? The papers will analyze cultural and political discourses and aesthetic practices on the
design and manufacturing of materiality in urban China today. The presenters will concentrate on the
following case studies:
- the shanzhai art produced in Dafen art village in Shenzhen and the Macau Venetian casino (de Kloet and
Chow)
- the Florentia Village between Beijing and Tianjin (Marinelli);
- the intellectual property rights regime of new urban consumerism (Cartier).
Their analysis will shed light on the aesthetics of the fake, the copy, or the shanzhai version, by juxtaposition
and dissonance that characterize the emerging cityscape in various localities. The discussion will also
investigate whether or not, and how, these aesthetics reveal elements of originality, generated in the
interstices between what could be allegedly claimed to be ‘the real’ and the ‘non-real’.
Convenor: Maurizio Marinelli, University of Technology, Sydney
Chair: Peter McNeil, University of Technology, Sydney
Authenticity and the Neoliberal City: The Return of the Real
Extensive scholarship on authenticity has mourned its passing and chronicled its mimetic reproduction in
postmodern forms. Historic places have been remade into tourist-scapes and urban entertainment districts,
and the whole world of the ersatz has had a profound relationship with capital. Recognizing significant loss
of historic landscapes in the Asian city and the struggle to maintain and revive them, this paper identifies
threats to them and hopes about their sustainability in the idea of ‘the return of the real’, which I treat as the
reemergence of authenticity in contexts of economic restructuring where cultural capital emerges to confront
neoliberal excess. Economic restructuring in Asian cities, from industrial manufacturing to urban services
economies, depends on consumerism and new consumer landscapes to continue economic expansion. Yet it
peculiarly depends on global neoliberalization’s consumer regime of branded goods and its instantiation of
intellectual property rights (IPR), intellectual property-defined goods and their multiple copies – whether

‘real’ or ‘fake’. The IPR regime exacts finer degrees of marketization over not only cultural capital of the
knowledge economy, but the priority of the real – the IP-defined real and ideas about the real nonetheless.
Thus in the new worlds of neoliberal consumerism in the Asian city, in what contexts are the production of
space, consumerism and the real co-constitutive, and in what contexts are these interrelated conditions
emerging in the built environment? This paper discusses how such potential cultural-economic
configurations contribute to the re-formation of urban ideology as ‘recognition of the real’ by discerning
citizens demonstrating ‘consumer-ability’, including support for historic built environments. With the global
expansion of the IP regime, in which advancing neoliberalization of the knowledge economy exacts finer
degrees of marketization over design, this ideology defends ‘brands’ from ‘fakes’ – including the ersatz built
environments of the passing ‘postmodern’ city.
Carolyn Cartier, University of Technology, Sydney
Domesticating Foreignness in China: The Transnational Politics of the Copy and the Real
Florentia Village, a 220 million dollar shopping centre, was inaugurated in June 2011. It was created in the
town of Wuqing, more or less half way on the high-speed train that connects Tianjin with Beijing in 26
minutes. The promotional materials claim that it was ‘styled after Italy’s ancient city of Florence’, even
though the planners could not refrain from adding ‘certified copies’ of the Colosseum and Rialto Bridge with
the unfailing gondolas. Luxury brands occupy the 220 shops, distributed within a total surface of 65,000 sq.
m.; they sell ‘the real’ Armani, Fendi, Prada, Versace, Zegna, along with Burberry, Moncier, etc. This outlet
mall is managed by Italian luxury real estate and fashion developer RDM. The project was created by the
Italian CMR architectural practice, the same group that designed the Urban Planning Exhibition Hall,
located in the former Italian concession in Tianjin. What is the significance of this showcase of Italian
design and luxury products? What lies behind the apparent paradox of reproducing an ‘authentic’ Italy in
miniature in China, and then using it to sell the ‘real’ luxury products, in a country which is stereotyped as
the paradise of the fake? Is it innovation by design that reconfigures the relationship between production and
consumption? Or is the Florentia Village the apotheosis of shanzhai culture as a strategy of transnational
political and economic relations? This paper will explore these questions, and shed light on the double-edge
sword of the commodification of the uncanny: this is a way to domesticate foreignness to make it palatable
to the nouveau riches’ thirst for consumption, but it is also a transnational performative strategy of
promoting an aesthetically generated aspiration to be modern through a design regime used as power.
Maurizio Marinelli, University of Technology, Sydney
From Fake to Shanzhai: A Tour through Da Fen Art Village
Think of China, we think of ‘Made in China’. Indeed, China has become the world’s factory, manufacturing
all sorts of products – including all sorts of fake products, from fake iPhones, fake designer clothes, to a
complete fake White House. While in the West, and in the legal language of intellectual property, these
products are fake, in China the qualifier is shanzhai. They are shanzhai iPhones, shanzhai Paul Smiths and
shanzhai architectures. Referring to mountain strongholds usually occupied by bandits, the vernacular term
emerged at the beginning of the new millennium. It has been increasingly in circulation to the extent that
media in China started reporting on what they call the ‘shanzhai culture’. In this paper we draw on our
fieldwork in Da Fen Art Village, Shenzhen, known for its mass production of cheap, fake paintings for
domestic and global consumption. We are particularly interested in the people working there. While
theorizations of the fake evoke discussions and paradigms of authenticity, originality and ownership
ultimately privileging the products, we aim to move toward the notion of shanzhai to draw attention to the
creativity of the makers, to the complexity of creative production, and to the possible chaos of our
globalized times.
Jeroen de Kloet, University of Amsterdam
Yiu Fai Chow, Hong Kong Baptist University

Panel 71 //Room no. 1402 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Individual Papers Panel: News, Agency, and the Market
“According to Sources…” : The Use of Sources in Reporting China in the European Press
The complexity of the Chinese mass media system is often taken for granted in most reviews of
contemporary China. It is subdued by the idea that information and communication exchanges in the country
occur under the heavy burden of official censorship and the lack of freedom of expression. However, the
monopoly of the State over information in China is long gone and Chinese print, television and online news
industries are booming like nowhere else. Is the diversity of perspectives, topics and stories that are found in
Chinese mass media permeating beyond China? This paper studies the sources that European newspapers
use when reporting on China today and compares the results with existing studies on source diversity in
other countries. I look at news stories filed from China that appeared in The Guardian (UK), Le Monde
(France) and El Pais (Spain) across 2011 and analyze the nature, diversity and quantity of media sources
used. Preliminary results show that the use of local Chinese media sources is very limited, that European
newspapers tend to rely heavily on international news agencies and that the lack of diversity contributes to
reinforcing existing prejudices about the lack of relevance and professionalism of Chinese media outlets.
Daniel Madrid-Morales, Universitat Oberta Catalunya
Alternative Enlightenment Movement: Strength of Civil Society within Alternative Communication in
China (1978 - 2012)
After the Chinese Economic Reform in 1978, Media development in China having a tremendous change in
surface while the media independency still limited which caused by political and marketing dictatorship.
However, under this strict control system, there is a strong, strategic and vigorous potency of alternative
communication, like a circuitous and prolonged “expressing river” within China society. These alternative
communication including: 1. civil/private periodicals or printings, 2. “the edged ball effect” speech or
reports released by the bureaucratic control media, 3. private/independent publications, 4. cultural
salon/small forum (holding at private bookstores), 5. independent documentaries 6.new media as an
alternative communication, 7. cultural activism of exhibiting and performing art as an alternative
communication. As the continuing developing relationship between these different kinds of alternative
communication, this research applies a “life history” perspective to explore the entire developing history,
and to comprehend the influencing relationship, the characteristics and the social significance of all the
alternative communication.
As the result of the field work at Guangzhou, Chengdu, Beijing and Shanghai by interviewing key persons
and field observation, this research concludes the discourses tendency of alternative communication, and the
activists’ main petitions during the pass 30 years. It also presumes the cultivating effects of civil society in
China that were influenced by the alternative communication. In addition, the activists of alternative
communication who adequately utilize the superiority of new media to break through various express
controlling, and to reduce the people’s frightened who were deceived from the propaganda discipline and the
supervising by China’s government.
Shiou-Fen Tsai, Shih Hsin University
Shifting Power Relationships in Chinaʼs Wartime Field of News Communications: Reuters, the
Nationalist Government, the Collaborationist Wang Jingwei Regime and the Japanese Domei News
Agency, 1937-1945.
My paper examines the complex interplay among a major global news service and the news organs of rival
political powers in the news communication field of China during the Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945). Such
complexity was reflected in the collaboration and mutual exploitation between Reuters and the Chongqingbased
Nationalist Government under Chiang Kai-shek, the triangular game among Reuters, the Nationalist
Government and the Collaborationist Wang Jingwei regime, the Nationalist Government's protracted
dealings with Reuters over news distribution rights in Guomindang-controlled China, the Japanese Domei

News Agency's usurpation of Reuters' once dominant position in coastal and north China and Reuters'
complete reliance on its partnership with the Nationalist Government to maintain its foothold in wartime
China's news market after the outbreak of the Pacific War. Taken together, these cases demonstrate that
changes in historical circumstances and wider political environment entail significant shifts in the power
relationships among key players in China's transnational field of news communications. With this more
nuanced approach to understand the changing pattern of power relationships in the field, I seek to reconsider
the way Mary Louise Pratt's renowned concept of the "Contact Zone" has been applied to studies on the
transnational dimensions of the press in twentieth-Century China.
Sheng-chi Shu, University of Cambridge
Vernacular News Media and Post-colonial Conflict: Ethnicity, Separatism, and Territoriality in Sri
Lanka
In this paper I engage with the notion of nationalism from a media communication perspective. Anderson
(1983) in his work on nation-building and nationalism in Southeast Asia made reference to the role of the
print media in the imagining of the nation. Th
Chandrika Kaushalya De Alwis, University of the Sunshine Coast

Panel 73 //Room no. 1403 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Individual Papers Panel: Childcare and the Elderly in China, Japan, and Malaysia
Problems of Womenʼs Employment and Childcare in China
The labor rate of Chinese women is relatively higher in the world. Compared with the labor force
participation rates at the same age of women in the other countries, we can see that it is different from Japan
and Korea which have been drawn as M-shaped. It looks like U-shaped curve in China, just the same as the
United States, Germany and Sweden.
However, it should be noted that several problems exist in working women. One of the serious problems is
how to take care of their children. In the past, most Chinese families lived together with three generations,
therefore grandparents always help young couples to take care of their children. By contrast, nowadays
nuclear family has become very common with the change of industrial structure. It is essential to reorganize
that the nursery school should reduce the child care burden for those women.
This paper aims to clarify the nursing conditions in Dalian, mainly focuses the change of the conditions of
child care, the policy of local government for child care, the contents of child care service and its regional
diversity, I conducted an intensive interview survey for mothers with infants in kindergarten. Through the
results of my study, I intended to consider the requirements from working women and the solution of child
care.
It is so early of the close time of kindergarten that working women can’t pick up their children timely.
Looking at the working schedule of the employment of women, most of them work from 9 o’clock to 17
o’clock. However, if not working overtime they can arrive at kindergarten at 17:30. It has already been late
for picking up their children.
Moreover, there are many women who work on weekends or even on national holidays. So it is necessary to
substantiate the content of childcare services, such as holiday children care and extended day care.
It is too difficult to balance the work and children caring, especially in the nuclear family. So it is essential
to improve the childcare environment for working women.
Yu Qing Zhang, Hiroshima University
The Change of Childcare Systems and Childcare Minds in Japan: Two-earner Family and “Iku-men”
The word of "Iku-men" is convined two phrases. "Iku" means "raise a child" in Japanese, and the English
"men". It means not only “full-time dads” but also positive attribute husbands for child-raising or dedicated
dad. Most of traditional Japanese think that child-raising is women’s work and there were very few
dedicated dad in Japan. However, these traditional minds are changing and also childcare systems are
changed from kinship’s support to social ones.
After 1990s, globalization and relaxation of regulations in labor market have changed working conditions in
Japan. The revision to the Law for dispatch workers and the Law for Equal Employment Opportunity of
Men and Women had increase part-time or non-permanent workers. Especially, female work turned to cheep
part-time jobs or unstable dispatched jobs. Married women are convenient as flexible workforce for
employers or business owners. However it places a burden on married women, because they must spend
much time on working and also housework and nursing their children. When married women start to work,
they must depend on husband’s support or their parents’ voluntary supports. If their family is nuclear family,
they can’t depend on their parents’ supports and they must use public childcare services. Unfortunately
public childcare service is short in urban areas. It is necessary to depend childcare on husband and new
voluntary support systems.
This study tries to analyze the change of childcare systems and childcare minds in Japan. We researched
childcare conditions and husbands’ supports for childcare in several areas in Japan.
Yoshimichi Yui, Hiroshima University

Social Capital Projects in Malay Elderly Retirement Migration
For a segment of Singaporean Malays who find growing old costly, shifting to Johor Bahru, Malaysia
remains a viable choice, considering the low cost of living, accessible modern facilities, developed
infrastructure as well as its geographical proximity which allows for occasional return to Singapore. The
volume of migration has not gone unnoticed, leading to the establishment of transnational organizations such
as the Johor Singapore ComCare Association (2012) and several policies that facilitate elder care for
Singaporeans in Malaysia. Some questions then emerge out of this social trend. Firstly, what is the kind of
lifestyle that elderly Singaporean Malays have to contend with in choosing to live in Johor Bahru? Secondly,
how do elderly Singaporean Malays secure physical care where they reside far from their Singaporean
children? The author embarks on a year long multi-sited ethnographic research, shuttling between Johor
Bahru and Singapore to capture the dynamics of retirement migration for the elderly and perspectives of
their family members based in Singapore. In addressing these questions, the research also seeks to elucidate
several aspects of retirement migration - sustenance of family relations, negotiation of identities and
communal living. Utilizing Robert Putnam’s theory on social capital, this research presents itself as an
update to the prevailing academic literature regarding ageing in the Malay society. The author posits that the
Malay elderly engage in active communal projects for two reasons: 1) to secure physical care where their
children are not immediately present 2) to reproduce the nostalgic conditions of communal village life.
Mohammad Khamsya Khidzer, National University of Singapore
Regulating Chinese Nongovernmental Welfare Organizations: Dynamics, Mechanics, and Impact
Under the state policy of "socializing social welfare (shehui fuli shehuihua)" promulgated since the 1990s,
Chinese nongovernmental welfare organizations have been promoted to relieve the state burden of providing
welfare to meet the unmet social needs of
Na Li, City University of Hong Kong

Panel 74 //Room no. 1404 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Cooperation in Energy Policy and Sustainability: China and the European Union
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
Energy security is one of the major global challenges of the twenty-first century. Intensified competition
over finite conventional energy sources causes significant tensions in the global system, whereas the
burgeoning economic growth of East, South, and South-East Asian states, and most importantly China,
challenges global energy security. In this sense, the European Union’s energy security is threatened by China
and the other newly industrialized Asian states, especially in regard to supply security, since Asia’s
increasing energy demand intensifies the pressure on energy producers in the Middle East, Central Asia and
the Caspian region to simultaneously satisfy the resource needs of both the European and the Asian markets.
Those common supplier linkages create interdependencies in the energy relations between Europe and Asia,
whereas the environmental risks of the carbon fuel dependency and the effects of global warming call for
closer cooperation.
The fact that both the European Union and China are dependent on foreign energy supplies, combined with
deepening interdependencies in the global energy system and the common need to establish sustainable
energy paradigms, force those two polities to work more closely on energy security affairs and share ideas
on how to address common energy challenges.
Convenor: Mehdi P. Amineh, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Chair: Guang Yang, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences
Discussant: Eduard B. Vermeer, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Energy Ties and the China - Angola Strategic Partnership
China and Angola made a historic breakthrough in their relations on 20 November 2010, symbolized by the
release of the Joint Communiqué on the Strategic Partnership between the People’s Republic of China and
the Republic of Angola during Chinese Vice President Xi Jinping’s state visit to Angola. China has
established a strategic partnership with many foreign countries, but very few in Africa. The release of the
joint communiqué indicates that China-Angola relations have been elevated to a new status in terms of
strategic cooperation.
During recent decades, a number of bilateral interests have been developed between China and Angola
and the contents of their strategic mutual cooperation have expanded rapidly. These interests can be
classified into three aspects: initially, relations were developed around mutual political support; this was
followed by closer economic ties between the two countries and mutual benefits from economic and trade
exchanges; latterly, this has also evolved into the mutual protection of energy security. These three pillars of
strategic partnership – politics, energy and economic and trade relations – lay a solid foundation for
continued bilateral relations between China and Angola. In the new century, increased energy relations have
played an increasingly important role and, indeed, have become the key factor in propelling the development
of the strategic partnership.
Mo Chen, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences
China’s Resource Demand and Market Opportunities in the Middle East: Policies and Operations in
Iran and Iraq
With the rapid economic developments, China’s dependence upon imported petroleum has been increasing
year by year. In order to prevent the energy shortage impedes the economic developments. The Chinese
government takes the strategy of “National oil companies ‘going out’” as an important measure in securing
energy safety. And in the international oil market, the only two countries with big potentials for oil

production increasing are Iran and Iraq. Although rich in oil resources, these two countries still can’t meet
their potentials due to the extremely high geopolitical risks. For Iran, the risks are coming from the longsimmering
“nuclear crisis” which eventually brought the economic sanctions and oil embargos from U.S.
and European Union. For Iraq, the risks lay in the deteriorating domestic security situations after the 2003
Iraq war. Facing with the hesitations of the western international oil companies, those state-owned Chinese
oil companies which would rather take bigger risks in exchange for stable and secure oil supplies became
the best cooperation partner for Iran and Iraq. Although Sino-Iran and Sino-Iraq cooperation in petroleum
sectors have made tremendous progress since 2000, the uncertainties for future cooperation increased a lot
after the “2010~2011 Arab Spring” which brought the geopolitical risks of Middle Eastern region into a new
height. In the future, the Chinese oil companies have to revaluate the risks and opportunities in Iran and Iraq
and their valuations and decisions will definitely affect Sino-Iran and Sino-Iraq cooperation in petroleum
sectors.
Dong Liu, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences
Energy Cooperation between China and Latin America: The Case of Venezuela
Sino-Latin American energy cooperation with rapid development in recent years has become an important
part of the energy order change in the Western Hemisphere. Chinese companies employ different forms for
energy cooperation: crude oil trade, technical service, joint development, and infrastructure-building
participation, loans for oil and bio-fuels technology joint research. Sino-Venezuelan Model stands out as a
unique reprehensive example that can explain the dynamics of China and Latin American oil cooperation
from both governmental and corporate perspectives. This Model is a special case in China’s energy
collaboration with Latin America, whose architecture has evolved to have its own characteristics with a
policy-making centre, an open participatory pivot and a financing pool. In essence, its innovative design lies
in multiple contractual arrangements.
Hongbo Sun, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences
The Central Eurasian Hydrocarbon Energy Complex: From Central Asia to Central Europe
The presentation focuses on understanding current developments in the Central Eurasian hydrocarbon
energy complex and their relationship to the European Union’s (EU) ‘Southern Corridor’ strategy for
insuring energy provisions from the Caspian Sea basin. Specifically, it focuses on how the circum-Caspian
Region, in particular western Central Asia and the South Caucasus, is acting together in order to extend a
geo-economic energy network from China to the EU. Here, geo-economics broadly refers to how
international and internal economic and political situations influence a state’s conduct of foreign and
domestic policies. The focus is on influences and constraints upon choices concerning resource
development, and on how those choices feed back into reconfigurations of those international constellations
of influence.
Robert Cutler, Carleton University
Chinaʼs Current Energy Policies and the Room for Change
The 2013 NPC and CNPCC meetings exposed several important energy problems which the Chinese
government has been asked to face. While there is agreement about the need for greater energy security,
opinions differ on a tolerable degree of increasing foreign
Eduard B. Vermeer, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands

Panel 75 //Room no. 1501 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Chinese Public Policies in Comparative Perspective
China is emerging as a major power in the world, so that the Chinese experience in different public policy
areas is of great interest. In addition, the experience of other world powers in counterpart public policy
areas is highly relevant in order to highlight positive and negative lessons for all concerned. Besides, a
systematic comparison of public policies in China with those in major global regions can help identify areas
for constructive collaboration as well as tensions that might be contained. The emergence of a dynamic free
market in China makes private sector actors increasingly important, but the focus here is on how
governmental policies in various areas affect the country including shaping and interacting with the private
sector.
Another challenge that many countries around the world face is that they are under heavy pressure to
reduce their budgets, but there is resistance against any serious reduction in the services they provide for
their citizens. This is especially the case in previously communist countries where the state formerly
dominated not just the economy but also most other aspects of society. China has cut the public sector
dramatically in the transition from state socialism to a market-oriented economy, while keeping a high
growth rate for decades. At the same time, a smaller Chinese state remains highly influential across society
thereby posing the question of how the state and associated public policies will continue to evolve.
The proposed panel will address the critical issues in Chinese public policies from a comparative
perspective with three distinctive papers, which all together will provide a comprehensive examination of
the issues in question that have been or will be faced by many countries around the world.
Chair: Émilie Tran, University of Saint Joseph
Discussant: Émilie Tran, University of Saint Joseph
China’s Soft Power in the Making: Training the Elite of Developing Nations - The Macau Forum
Designated as a platform between China and the lusophone community that is spread across four continents
and covers more than 250 million people, Macao has been hosting since 2003 the Forum for Economic and
Trade Cooperation Between China and Portuguese-Speaking Countries, also referred to as the Macau
Forum. Established under the auspices of the Chinese Ministry of Commerce, with Beijing providing most
of the funding for the Forum, and Macao government contributing a smaller portion, the Forum is made up
of eight countries: Angola, Brazil, Cape Verde, China, Guinea Bissau, Mozambique, Portugal and Timor-
Leste, with Macao as an observer member. In addition to promoting commercial ties between China and
lusophone countries, the Forum also organises training courses and investment seminars for member
countries’ officials.
This paper aims at assessing the training of the elite of developing lusophone nations through the Macau
Forum, by reviewing the training content, the feedback of officials who participated in the programs and the
kind of impacts those programs have had on these officials’ mindset and in the way they lead and manage
their respective countries, as an illustration of China’s soft power in the making and the challenges it faces in
doing so.
Émilie Tran, University of Saint Joseph
State and Society in Chinese Public Policies from Historical and Global Perspectives
In the late 1960s and early 1970s, China’s leaders launched massive attacks against many aspects of China’s
traditions, and were attempting to rule their country in a way that showed very little respect for the past.
More recently, some older patterns have been permitted to re-emerge, but the question of how far this will
go remains contested.

On the other hand, the Communist government of China today, even after the considerable shrinkage it
has undergone in recent decades, is stronger—has more control over the society—than any government in
China’s pre-Communist and pre-reform past.
The paper will not only provide a historical analysis of the state-society relationship from a public policy
perspective but will also compare China’s relationship today with the rest of the world and that under the
Song Dynasty (960-1279).
Edwin Moise, Clemson University
Managing a Growing Economy with a Shrinking Public Administration: China and the World in
Transition
Since China started its economic reform over thirty years ago, economic policies have varied greatly
evolving from a state-controlled economy toward a mixed economy, with the private sector expanding
rapidly. The role of the large state corporations still remains important. High growth rates have been
sustained in recent decades by a rapidly changing model of public administration. As many countries
around the world are under heavy pressure to reduce their budgets, especially in the case of previously
communist countries, China has cut the public sector dramatically in face of rapid economic transition.
This paper will examine how a smaller Chinese state has tried to remain highly influential across the
society while promoting economic freedom and productivity. Comparison will also be made with public
policies of selected established and emerging economies in the world.
Xiaobo Hu, Clemson University

Panel 77 //Room no. 1206 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Local Power Politics in Jakarta: From Idea, Institution, to Violence
Jakarta has its own local politics. It is interrelated with but different from the national politics in Jakarta. The
democratization and decentralization has produced many studies on local politics in almost all parts of
Indonesia, but just a few on Jakarta. This panel aims to fill this academic gap.
Jakarta with 10 million people is still the center of everything from power, money, culture to criminals and
has continuously attracted the rich and poor from every part of Indonesia even after the decentralization of
power. This centrality of Jakarta complexifies the local political configuration. The continuing economic
development is thickening the layer of new middle class in Jakarta, but they are less politically active
(except in the ballot box). On the other hand, the vertical and horizontal social cleavages are quite sharp and
contentious and some are politically really visible in Jakarta. This panel aims to disentangle the complex
local power struggle from the following aspects: Islam, institutions and violence.
The first paper will zero in on the Islamic or Islamist thought or idea on how to live in the congested
metropolis. With the deepening Islamization, the moral code popped up by the urbanized Islamic leaders is
more and more quite influential to the political behaviors of the Jakartan middle class and the poor. The
focus of the paper is Islamic idea shown in the gubernatorial election in 2012.
The second paper is focusing on the ethnic politics in the bureaucracy in the Jakarta government.
Interestingly, particular ethnic groups – Batak, Bima, Kuningan people – dominated the bureaucracy of
Jakarta local government since the 1970s. This paper attempts to explain why these three ethic groups
managed to control the Jakarta government bureaucracy since the early days of the New Order era and its
political impact in the post-Suharto era.
The third paper is dealing with the local parliament in Jakarta. The unique institutional setting of Jakarta
government deeply influences the profile of local politicians and their daily political modus operandi. This
paper will analyze the profiles of local parliamentarians and their parliamentary politics in Jakarta.
The fourth paper is working on the outlaws and politics in Jakarta. Several years after the democratization,
we now see the growing ‘harmony’ between police and premen elites in Jakarta. The paper will analyze why
both ‘violence’ and ‘peace’ coexist in Jakarta’s underworld today.
Convenor: Masaaki Okamoto, Kyoto University
Chair: Nobuhiro Aizawa, Institute of Developing Economies, Japan
How Islam (not) Works in Politics of Jakarta
Position of Islam has been problematic in Indonesian politics. Political parties have been divided by secular
nationalist and Islamic parties. However, as Islamization proceeded on the one hand and the form of
Indonesian nation became accepted generally, secular/Islamic state debate had rifted. In the democratic post-
Suharto’s era, it became not strange anymore that nationalist parties emphasize on Islamic symbols and
Islamic parties seek nationalist images. Then, how the authorities and ideas of Islam are contested in
contemporary politics in Jakarta? There are several features to observe. Jakarta has multi-ethnic and multireligious
population but existence of Betawi as “native” Jakarta population cannot be ignored.
Identity of Betawi is tightly connected to Islam. As the capital city, closeness to central government and
influence of national media are particularly important factors. The national party leaders and president of the
Republic directly intervene politics in Jakarta. Politicians are well aware booming popular Islamic contents
in national media and try to utilize for mobilization.
With above settings, this paper analyzes politics in Jakarta with close attention to the governor election in
2012. How candidates utilized Islamic ideas and symbols and how they tried to mobilized and how far it

worked. Based on field observations and interviews this paper further explores changing perception on
politics and Islam in Jakarta.
Ken Miichi, Iwate Prefectural University
Bureaucracy and Ethnic Politics: The Case of Jakarta Local Government
Sociologists and political scientists in the 1960s and 1970s predicted that Indonesian bureaucracy, which
was comprised of diverse ethic and religious groups, would be an effective vehicle for nation building. It
turned out, however, that ethnic and religious politics played great-unintended consequences in national and
local bureaucracy. This is partly due to the lack of transparency and merit-based recruitment process. The
rise of identity politics following the end of Soeharto’s regime has strengthened ethnic and religious politics
in bureaucracy.
Local governments bureaucracy in Indonesia are generally dominated by the native or major ethnic group in
the region or certain ethnic groups who have a better education access in the past. The case of Jakarta local
government – where the city is comprised of very diverse ethnic groups, while Betawi as the native (putra
daerah) of Jakartan is politically and socially deprived. Interestingly, particular ethnic groups – Batak, Bima,
Kuningan people – dominated the bureaucracy of Jakarta local government since the 1970s. These particular
ethnic groups even managed to control strategic and lucrative positions. Understandably, the native Betawi
openly express their appalling sentiments toward particular non-native ethnic groups that have been
perceived as excessively controlling the Jakarta bureaucracy.
This paper attempts to explain why these three ethic groups managed to control the Jakarta government
bureaucracy since the early days of the New Order era under the eminent Governor Ali Sadikin. How do
they manage to survive over time when particular political forces, such ICMI (Indonesian Muslim
Intellectuals Association) politically prevailed and sought for bureaucratic positions in the 1990s? What is
the impact of the rise of identity politics in post-New Order era toward their domination?
Benny Subianto, Harvard Kennedy School Indonesia Program
Who Represents Jakartan? Local Parliamentarians and Their Politics
Each capital city has its own peculiar institutional framework of local government often different from other
local governments in the country. Jakarta is no exception. The Indonesian government has promulgated the
special regulations concerning the local government in Jakarta several times since the independence. They
excessively emphasize the security and efficient development of Jakarta as the metropolis. The
democratization and decentralization since 1998 has not changed it much and the two new regulations on
Jakarta in the post-Suharto Indonesia still keep the emphasis unchanged. It could be dubbed as undemocratic
in the democratized Indonesia.
These laws regulate the representative system, too. The Jakarta province has five cities (kota) and one
district (kabupaten) as administrative units under it, but they just have a kind of consultative body called city
committee (Dewan Kota) or district committee (Dewan Kabupaten) and don’t have their own parliaments
(DPRD). So, only 75 provincial parliamentarians represent 8.6 million constituencies. The provincial
parliament receives the political aspirations from the constituency just several times a year. The political
distance between the elected and the electorate is too far enough. And they deeply influence the profile of
local politicians and their daily political modus operandi. This paper tries to analyze the profiles of local
parliamentarians and their way of parliamentary politics.
Masaaki Okamoto, Kyoto University
Jakarta’s Outlaws Today: Street Politics, Preman Economy, and Oligopolistic Stability
The outbreak of large-scale street violence in Jakarta has attracted wide media attention during the past few
years. In many cases, the violence is a reflection of ‘preman wars’ involving various different organized tugs
that have controlled the urban underworld. As the number of these groups dramatically increased after the
fall of Suharto, it is generally argued that the country’s democratization has effectively liberalized the
market of preman business in a way to invite new comers in the sector and encourage free competition
among them. From this perspective, the escalation of street preman war since 2010 is widely explained as

the sign of ‘disorder’ and ‘chaos,’ resulting from the overheated competition for power among different
organized tugs both old and new.
However, the street violence―which is usually caused by the conflict over grass-roots protection
racketing―is only a partial story in the new development of preman world, as we also see the growing
‘harmony’ and ‘peace’ between police and premen elites in Jakarta. It is through the ‘war on tugs’ that
Jakarta’s law enforcement agency has tamed them in a way that establishes an oligopolistic stability in the
preman sector. Why―and how―it is that both ‘violence’ and ‘peace’ coexist in Jakarta’s underworld today?
Previous studies of urban preman in Indonesia are mostly sociological in nature and they have attempted to
understand cultural basis, ethnic-religious discourses, and identity politics of particular preman groups.
Although the sociological approach is helpful to understand the characteristics of the group, it is helpless to
answer questions above which require us to understand Jakarta’s changing dynamics of politico-businesspreman
relations in recent years, especially since economic recovery in 2009. Based on the analysis of local
politics, I will provide an alternative argument to discuss these questions.
Jun Honna, Ritsumeikan University

Panel 78 //Room no. 1303 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
Understanding the “China Model” : Political and Economic Sciences Perspectives
Sponsored by GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
In the wake of China’s increasingly assertive international behavior, discussions of a so-called “China
model“ of development as opposed to Western notions of successful modernization have proliferated. The
aim of this panel is to provide a more sophisticated understanding of this concept, its implications and
transferability, as it has so far remained a rather empty signifier devoid of theoretical foundation and
empirical validation. An in-depth analysis of the varieties of the “China model“ will not only enable us to
come to a more differentiated understanding of Chinese politics, but also add to the understanding of
authoritarian learning and modernization strategies of non-democratic regimes.
The panel brings together scholars from different disciplines, research institutes and universities in Germany
and abroad, who cooperate with the German Institute of Global and Area Studies (GIGA) in the research of
the “China Model”. The first contribution by Nele Noesselt (GIGA) focusses on the theoretical and
philosophical foundations of the "China Model" as documented in the writings of China's leading political
scientists and policy advisors of the government. The second contribution by Joern-Carsten Gottwald (Ruhr
University Bochum) on the “New Model for Authoritarian Market Regulation?” deals with the role of
agencies in the autocratic governance of financial services in China. Gottwald argues that the gradual
infusion of key elements of regulatory capitalism into the Chinese economic governance has led to a reconfiguration
of party-control under the name of so-called independent regulatory agencies. The following
three contributions focus on the transferability of the “China Model” and compare this model with those of
other countries. Sarah Kirchberger (University of Hamburg) analyzes some of the most important features of
the “Taiwan Model” and applies the Taiwan experience to the issues addressed in the “China Model”
discourse. Paul Chambers (Payap University) presents a paper on the “China Model” – A Blueprint for
Southeast Asia?”. He studies the experience made by Vietnam, Lao PDR and Cambodia in utilizing the
“China Model”. Margot Schueller (GIGA) compares the “China Model” of innovation with the “European
Model” and questions whether and in which technological field Chinese model represents a challenge to
Europe.
Convenor: Margot Schueller, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
De-constructing the“China Model”
This paper will focus on the theoretical and philosophical foundations of the "China Model" as documented
in the writings of China's leading political scientists and policy advisors of the government. This debate goes
back to the early years of the 21st century, when various
conferences and workshops on the "China Model" were held in Beijing and Shanghai. However, its roots can
be traced back to the late imperial era, when Chinese scholars were struggling to overcome foreign
domination and to reestablish China's national sovereignty and territorial integrity. These debates oscillated
between internationalization ("Westernization") and indigenization ("Sinization"). By de- and reconstructing
the causal links between the 21st century quest for a "Chinese Model" and the late imperial intellectual
debates on reform, revolution and transformation, this paper will outline continuities and elements of path
dependency in China's governance strategy. In the final part, it will compare "Chinese" and "Western"
readings of the "China Model" and explain convergences and divergences of the theoretical-philosophical
foundations associated with this concept.
Nele Noesselt, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
The“China Model” of Innovation - A Challenge to Europe?
The economic crisis in Europe has triggered a growing fear of China’s rising economic and political power.
Much of the uneasiness about China’s emergence is related to the mixture of a market-oriented economic
system with strong state control and an autocratic political system. China seems to provide an alternative to

the European “model” based on markets and democratic institutions. The country’s recent technological
development has supported the discussion of China being a challenge to Europe’s innovation system. For
technological latecomers such as China, a strong public research and development (R&D) system offers the
opportunity to catch up with leading western countries and even overtake them in capital and research
intensive technologies. While the Chinese government introduced more market-oriented incentives into the
innovation system since the 1980s, not the private sector has become the driving force in innovation, but
state-led and public funded projects still dominate. With the announcement of its long-term innovation
development plan for the period 2006 to 2020, China has embarked on an ever more ambitious road to
become one of the leading technological superpowers. Analyzing the country’s R&D expenditures, number
of scientists, patent applications and academic publications, the transition to a more innovation-driven
economy seems to be successful. While the growth of innovation-related indicators is impressive, China is,
however, still very much dependent on foreign technologies. This raises the question whether and in which
technological fields the Chinese government-led model of innovation represents a challenge to the European
market-led model of innovation.
Margot Schueller, GIGA Institute of Asian Studies
The Taiwan Model of Development - Lessons for China?
Taiwan’s unique developmental success, both economic and political, is often overlooked within the
framework of the various “China Model” discussions. This is deplorable, for Taiwan’s transformation
experience offers a highly interesting example of state-guided economic development that later gave rise to a
peaceful and sustainable democratic transition which occurred under the leadership of a structurally Leninist
party. Taiwan’s transition to democracy was by no means merely a by-product of then-prevailing social
forces. Even though it began during a time of intense international and domestic pressures, the
democratization process itself was managed from above as much as instigated from below. While this latter
factor has been thoroughly analyzed, the other key factor of Taiwan’s successful transition during its critical
phase - the leading Kuomintang’s Leninist control mechanisms and their effective use by an authoritarian
leadership - seems to have been somewhat neglected. Taiwan’s Chinese cultural heritage, as well as the
Kuomintang’s earlier Leninist power structure, thus make the Taiwan Model a fascinating counterpoint
within the various “China Model” discussions. This paper therefore aims at outlining some of the most
pertinent features of the „Taiwan Model“ and tries to apply its lessons to the issues addressed within the
“China Model” discourse.
Sarah Kirchberger, University Hamburg
The China Model - A Blueprint for Southeast Asia?
The China model of development, the main thrust of which (in summary) stresses a market economy
approach astride political authoritarianism, has increasingly caught the imaginations of ruling elites and even
ordinary people around the world. This owes to China’s own skyrocketing development and the failures of
Western-promoted market-oriented approaches—which stress a combination of economic and political
liberalization—to take root in many low and middle income countries. Southeast Asian states—particularly
those with single ruling parties with authoritarian tendencies—have become quite enamored of this
developmental model. Indeed, Vietnam, Lao PDR and Cambodia represent cases where the state has applied
the “China approach” in an effort to achieve greater prosperity and stability. Vietnam and Lao PDR
generally mimic China in terms of a post-Communist, yet highly-centralized, political structure though
Cambodia’s authoritarianism is looser. Yet the authoritarianism of all three is akin to that of China in that it
derives from historical legacies of revolutionary struggle leading to a centralization of power. This paper
discusses the experiences of each of these countries in utilizing the China Model, focusing principally on the
following questions. To what extent has each country benefited? What groups have benefited most in each
country? Is such an approach sustainable given the inevitability that economically empowered groups may
seek wider political space?
Paul Wesley Chambers, Payap University

A New Model for Authoritarian Market Regulation? The Role of Agencies in the Autocratic
Governance of Financial Services in China
Financial services are crucial for the development of modern economies and their integration into global
markets. The current crisis highlights the enormous dynamics of development and the concentration of
resources in the hands of a small group of global
Joern Carsten Gottwald, Ruhr University Bochum

Panel 79 //Room no. 1503 // Monday 24 June 15:00-17:00
State, Society, and Economic Engagements of Skilled and Unskilled Migrant in Asia and the Pacific
There is a myriad of dynamics and processes in migration labor and more so, a wide range of actors
involved. In Asia and the Pacific, migration is estimated to involve around 53 million people (UN-ESCAP,
2011 ) from every country in the region. And, with the activities entailed by the sheer magnitude of people,
countries, and organizations, there is much that has to be investigated in order to understand the emerging
processes and consequences of migration on the region and its people.
This session investigates the multiple facets of transnational labor in Asia and the Pacific in terms of looking
at cross-border relations and dynamics of unskilled and skilled migrant experiences. The focus will be on the
engagement with multiple state apparatuses, the economics of the private and public sphere, and the sociocultural
opportunities and constraints that they deal with, especially in the host society. Considering the
increasing and intensifying challenges that all migrants in Asia are facing from economic and socio-political
constraints, this panel looks at migrant engagements and experiences to navigate these myriad of issues. The
areas that this panel aims to explore include the socio-political and economic networks of skilled and
unskilled workers, channels of resistance and negotiations, and the processes and attempts of adaptation
especially to the context of, more often, restrictive host society.
Convenor: Dina Marie Binwag Delias, National University of Singapore
Discussant: Eric Charles Thompson, National University of Singapore
Loans, Remittances, and Moral Motivations: A Comparative Study of Filipino Domestic Workers in
Hong Kong and Singapore
The unprecedented growth of remittances is viewed as a huge economic resource that could be tapped for
poverty alleviation in developing countries. The volume of global remittances gained much attention as it
ballooned from US$167 billion in 2005 to US$325 billion in 2010. Governments like that of the Philippines,
have been keen on maximizing remittances to propel development back home and have made overseas
employment part of its official policy. In 2010, the Philippines placed fourth in the list of top recipient
countries of recorded remittances next to India, China and Mexico. Given that remittances are the most
glaring indicator of the migration and development nexus, this research seeks to unpack remittances by
looking at how foreign domestic workers in Hong Kong and Singapore manage their households
transnationally. The study tackles how migrant workers rationalize remittances and how they provide
justification for loan-taking activities while they are in the host. In doing so, this study aims to give nuanced
narratives of how debts and remittances can be both a source of opportunities and vulnerabilities.
Moreover, Singapore, unlike Hong Kong is known to have restrictive access to alternative lending services
and have failed in instituting mandatory minimum wage for domestic workers, thus providing a seriously
difficult environment for foreign domestic workers. With these issues, the study will focus on the varied
experiences of Filipino domestic workers in Hong Kong and Singapore to examine how they negotiate and
acquiesce to structures present in the host country to avail of loans and/or to fulfill financial obligations back
home. This also includes specifying under what conditions and what cost do migrant workers undergo to
fulfill cultural notions of ‘utang na loob’ (debt of gratitude) and of being good daughters or mothers. In using
case studies of Filipino domestic workers and through snowball sampling to highlight the complexities and
social roots of remittances, the research aims to reveal how remittances (loaned or not, beyond the tangible
money transfers) reinforce or challenge the very values that constitutes the moral economy of Filipino
domestic workers.
Joy Tadios Arenas, City University of Hong Kong

Multiple Career Lines for Migrant Lawyers: An Exemplar Study of Asian Legal Partitioners’
Socialization and Practice Experience
From current affair TV programme, we have all seen stories like former professors in physics driving taxies
or bankers run takeaway after they migrate to a new country from their counties of origin in Asia.
Difficulties in settlement, poor conditions to enter or adapt to the formal workforce, and barriers to career
advancement for migrant workers have been widely reported by media, and subsequently become one of the
main focuses for research on transnational labour. It seems that the only logical conclusion to draw is that
migration has become one of the biggest career hurdles, if not the only one, for skilled migrants in particular
for knowledge-intensive professionals in the transactional labour movement. Unlike the dominant trend, my
presentation aims to demonstrate that skilled migrants can re-build their professional career successfully and
develop multiple career paths by socialization. The results reported here are based on preliminary interviews
among Asian legal professionals. While it took a relatively longer term for migrant to be recognized as
lawyers by the community of practice, migrant lawyers have a clear customer target and can develop their
business rather quickly on the market. Different from local-born junior solicitors who follow “up or out”
model, migrant lawyers’ career progression is evolved as an “out as up” model and self-promotion to
partnership. What is more noticeable is that migrant lawyers’ career paths are as divergent as practice in
specialized litigation practices, as well as politics and teaching, which might encourage more skilled
migrants to pursue a professional career.
Zhi Li, Griffith University
Transnational Activism for Migrant Workers: Examining the Struggles for Domestic Workers in
Hong Kong
My paper aims to examine the transnational activism conducted by the Filipino activists for migrant workers
particularly foreign domestic workers in Hong Kong. The context of globalization which saw greater
interconnectedness of peoples and its neo-liberal content which brought about civil society groups in various
parts of the world to oppose the agenda, have facilitated the growth of transnational mobilization toward the
movement for “globalization from below.” The developing nations’ subscription to the neo-liberal agenda
has resulted in their greater poverty and the subsequent migration of their workers to affluent destinations.
Migrant workers experience various difficulties as a result of the shortcomings of the sending and receiving
states to safeguard their welfare; hence, the imperative for transnational activism. As the transnational
activism aims to address an issue brought about by the excesses of the neo-liberal “globalization from
above,” the study therefore aims to contribute to the further understanding of the contours of the
“globalization from below.” Specifically, the paper aims to address the following questions: How and why
did the transnational activism develop in Hong Kong and not in other settings where the domestic workers
are laboring in similar or more difficult situations? How do the activists sustain the activism? What have
been the outcomes of the activism and what would account for the outcomes? The research utilizes the
frameworks used to explain the classic social movement agenda explicating the mobilizing structures,
opportunities in the political environment, and framing processes to galvanize support for the political
action. The paper will argue that how the activists take advantage of and create opportunities in the political
environment as well as their capability to implement effective mobilizing strategies circumscribe the
emergence and development of the political action.
Moreover, the paper introduces the conceptual model of “interacting sites of contention” where the link
between the Philippines and Hong Kong as settings of activism is illumined. This model explains that the
activism for migrant workers in Hong Kong had been a product of the contentious politics in the homeland
where the Filipino activists who spearheaded the founding of the NGOs in the territory were active in social
justice issues in the home country. The political action in Hong Kong is likewise linked to the Philippines
where the homeland constitutes a necessary target of activism in view of the understanding that the root
cause of the problematic labor migration lies in the deficient governance at home. The activists in Hong
Kong collaborate with their counterparts in the Philippines to address specific migrant-related policy
concerns as well as in challenging the framework of development promoting labor migration to augment
state revenues including the state’s subscription to neo-liberal policies that exacerbate poverty and
consequently the workers exodus abroad in search of better livelihood.
Glenda Lopez Wui, National University of Singapore

Pinoy “Foreign Talents” : An Exploratory Study of the Lives and Host Society Social Networks of
Filipino Young Professionals in Singapore
There has been a growing number of issues in Singapore regarding tensions between locals and migrant
professionals or what is called as “Foreign Talents”, including Mainland Chinese, Indians and Filipinos;
with locals expressing varying levels of resentment over perceived loss of jobs, opportunities, and public
goods. Among Filipinos there has been a diversification from mostly domestic workers to a growing number
of young and skilled professionals finding work in Singapore. This trend bucks previous patterns of Filipino
migration and along with conceptions about the skills and competencies that they are able to bring with
them.
Thus, this is an opportune time to investigate the more recent Pinoy migrant who has become subject to
contempt or welcomed for possible contributions to the host society. This paper deals with how the young,
professional Filipino migrants in Singapore establish social networks especially with locals in Singapore,
their ‘portrayals of the self’, and their perceptions and negotiations with the new Singaporean policy of
“differentiation” between foreigners and locals. This paper asks what are the forms of exclusion from state
and society and how do professional Filipinos in Singapore attempt to overcome them? What are the
discourses of exclusion and inclusion among members of this segment of Pinoy migrants? How are their
daily lives lived in the context provided to them by Singapore?
Dina Marie Binwag Delias, National University of Singapore

Panel 82 //Room no. 1101 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Workshop: Chinese Descendants in East Asia under Japanese Colonialism 1910s – 1930s: Trade Flows
and Business Networks
Convenor: Leo Douw, University of Amsterdam; Free University Amsterdam
Timothy Yun Hui Tsu, Kwansei Gakuin University
Chair: Leo Douw, University of Amsterdam; Free University Amsterdam
Discussant: Pui-tak Lee, The University of Hong Kong
The Private Trade with Taiwan from Fujian in the Early Period of the Japanese Colonial Occupation -
--A Look from Private Trade Letters of Shi Family in Quan Zhou Yong Ning
During the Japanese occupation, Japanese authority laid out the economical policy which set up obstacles to
hinder the trade across the Taiwan Strait. In spite of this predicament, the long-term trade between Taiwan
and Fujian still kept existence. At the end of Qing dynasty, the Shi family engaged in trade from Fujian to
Taiwan. The Shi family sold the daily groceries to Taiwan and some of the groceries were sold well.
Although the colony authority raised tariffs and changes in foreign exchange rates which caused the Shi
family’s trade fall into trouble, the trade still continued in such predicament.
Key words: the early period of Japanese occupation; Taiwan; trade with Taiwan
Junling Huang, Xiamen University
Chinese Merchants in Colonial Korea and Their Trading Activity with Mainland China
This paper will discuss the way, how Chinese merchants in Korea settled their trade with China, at the
period around its formal colonization by Japan (1910), focusing on its relationship with colonial financial
system. Numbers of Chinese merchants entered in the port of Incheon, located at the eastern coast of the
Yellow sea, and imported textiles or sundry goods from Shanghai. However the absence of export Korean
goods to Shanghai brought about sever imbalance of Chinese merchants’ trade. How to pay for the import
was one of the biggest issues among them. The bank of Chosen, the central bank of colonial Korea, and
other Japanese banks succeeded in absorbing cash of Chinese merchants by providing the measure of
remittance to Shanghai. On the other hand, these banks were involved into the speculation of Chinese
merchants taking advantage of fluctuations of exchange rate between gold and silver. Gold was the monetary
standard in the Japanese empire and silver was the one of China. This case will show the fact that the
colonial financial system was influenced by the networks of Chinese merchants, which bridged the border of
Japanese colonial empire.
Ryota Ishikawa, Kyoto University
From Comprador to Entrepreneur: Taiwanese Merchantsʼ Transformation and Investment in Sugar
Trade (1895-1914)
In the beginning of Japanese rule in Taiwan (1895-1945), foreign merchants could not retain their hold on
the camphor and opium trading business because of the Japanese monopoly system. And some compradors
went back to Mainland China to avoid the war. Nevertheless, compradors didn’t give up their business. After
returning Taiwan, they were not affected by monopoly due to their networks and multi-product business
management. Then, compradors invested even more capital in foreign companies than their foreign partners.
At the same time, Japanese merchants, who attempted to participate in the sugar and tea trade had to
cooperate with compradors. Compradors further used Chinese capital to establish ‘foreign firms’ and
attempted to expand their international trading business. They also invested in industries, and transmated to
entrepreneur. This demonstrates the economic strength of Taiwan merchants at treaty ports as they showed
great persistence in dealing with both western and Japanese merchants.
Peichen Li, National Taiwan University

The Commerce Network of Large Chinese Dry Goods Firms in Korea during the 1920s
This paper tries to contribute to our understanding of the Chinese economy in modern Korea. Textile
commerce was one of the most important businesses in the first half of the 20th century in Korea. In 1930,
there were 2,116 dry goods firms throughout the country. They constituted 20 percent of the total firms and
20 to 30 percent of the industry’s annual gross sales. Chinese dry goods firms and Chinese merchants were
nearly all from Shandong province, especially from the area of Yantai. Large Chinese dry goods firms
(importers) in Seoul ordered goods from Chinese suppliers in Shanghai and Osaka, and then resold them to
Chinese and Korean wholesalers in metropolitan areas. Japanese and Korean banks were active in giving the
importers and wholesalers credit, which helped to expand businesses. Chinese importers set up branches in
the capitals of Korea’s main provinces. They transacted with a lot of Chinese retailers and peddlers in cities
and towns as well as in remote areas. There was a four-tiered Chinese distribution network which consisted
of Chinese importers, wholesalers, retailers, and peddlers. The vertical and horizontal integration of these
four levels in the network provided an efficient distribution mechanism.
Junghee Yi, Seibi University

Panel 83 //Room no. 1201 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Regionalism in East Asia (I)
Economic growth in East Asia has led to growing economic interdependency and a growing sense of
community. This panel aims to explore regionalism in East Asia from four perspectives: (1) International,
regional and sub-national views on regionalism in East Asia, (2) Economy and Trade, (3) Environment and
Energy, and (4) Traditional and Non-traditional security issues. Panel one will frame the issue of regionalism
in East Asia by examining various views on regionalism. Panel two’s focus on economy and trade will
provide empirical examples of the growing interconnected of the region from the disciplines of economy
and law. Panel three will the discuss commonalities in East Asia from an environmental and energy
Standpoint. Lastly, panel four looks at traditional and non-tradition security issues facing East Asia.
Juxtaposed against each other, this panel will examine the opportunities to strengthen regionalism through
non-traditional security and the challenges to regionalism because of traditional security concerns.
Convenor: Stephen Robert Nagy, Chinese University of Hong Kong
The Contribution of Regional Trade Agreements in Asia: Why the Business Community Ignores Intra-
Asian Trade Agreements
While the growth of regional trade agreements (RTAs) and the increase of per capita GDP growth in the Asia
region occurred at the same time, this paper argues that contrary to the general understanding, the
contribution of RTAs to the liberalization of trade between Asian countries have been overstated. The Author
identifies two factors why intra-Asian RTAs are not that effective in liberalizing trade - first, Asian RTAs
focus too much on the liberalization of trade in goods to the exclusion of other issues; and second, there is a
low level of ambition in trade liberalization. In its conclusion, the Author suggests that governments set clear
aims and objectives before entering into RTA negotiations. After all, RTAs should provide tangible economic
benefits through meaningful preferential benefits in goods and other sectors, not negatively effect trade
through complex and costly administrative procedures.
Bryan Mercurio, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Taiwan’s Economic Strategies in the Regional Integration between Asia-Pacific and East Asia
Taiwan is East Asia's fourth largest economy and possesses one of the region's most dynamic and innovative
business communities. Taiwanese firms are at the cutting edge of East Asia's information and
communications technology (ICT) sector.
To face the reality, Taiwan has an ambiguous position in East Asia's regional community owing from the
People's Republic of China's (PRC) insistence that Taiwan is a Chinese province and not a sovereign nationstate,
a view formally accepted by the large majority of foreign governments. Taiwan's contested sovereignty
has meant it is unable to become a member of either the ASEAN Plus Three (APT) or EAS regional
frameworks. Its FTA options are limited for the same reasons.
This paper will analyze what kinds of Strategies for Taiwan to choose for not losing its power in the region,
particularly in the regional integration between 2 approaches of Asia-Pacific and East Asia. And this paper
will also analyze that among some East Asia Alternatives, which is the best way for Taiwan?
Joyce Juo-yu Lin, Tamkang University
Russia and Regional Integration in East Asia
Although geographically Russia, more precisely the Russian Far East, is very much a part of East Asia, its
role in the region in other aspects is quite uneven and limited. Politically, Russia has a checkered history of
relations with East Asian countries. Economically, Russia is one of the least integrated with the other
regional economies, although its energy trade in the region has grown and is expected to continue to grow in
the future, particularly with the energy-hungry China and Japan. In the security realm, Russia is a participant
in the Six-Party Talks over North Korea’s nuclear development but its role is rather limited in comparison
with most other parties. However, the list of Asia-based multilateral institutions in which Russia participates

has grown and today includes APEC, the ASEAN Regional Forum (ARF), the ASEAN Plus Defense
Ministers’ Meeting, the Asia-Europe Meeting (ASEM), and the East Asia Summit (EAS). Russia is also a
member of G8 and G20 and is about to joint the WTO, the three organizations with both global and regional
significance. Russia’s hosting of the APEC Summit in September 2012 is the clearest indication of the
nation’s interest in expanding ties with the dynamic East Asian economies and taking advantage of regional
trade and economic ties for the development of its Far Eastern territories.
This paper will examine Russia’s potential role in regional integration in East Asia by examining both the
current state of Russia’s bilateral and multilateral engagement in the region and challenges the nation faces
in deepening its engagement and forging a common regional identity in the region.
Tsuneo Akaha, Monterey Institute of International Studies
Chinese Approaches to Trade Dispute Settlement: Rule of Power or Rule of Law
Power-based approaches are irreconcilable with rules-based approaches to trade dispute settlement. This
tension is, in fact, evident in all but few trade agreements as they struggle to balance the imperative of
compliance with the appeal to sovereignty. Parties to trade agreements everywhere risk reputational damage
not to mention compensation payouts and other countermeasures should they renege on their trade
liberalisation commitments yet they demand the discretion to resume protectionist trade laws and measures
at will. The tension between treaty compliance and policy discretion can only find resolution in trade
creation as a compromise: less sovereignty for more prosperity. Trade creation, however, relies on an
effectively functioning trade agreement. To function effectively, a trade agreement needs a dispute
settlement system to guarantee implementation.
In that respect, international trade law presents two alternative mechanisms of dispute settlement: the
political mechanism and the adjudicative mechanism. The political mechanism relies on consultation and
negotiation in its various forms (good offices conciliation, mediation) whereas the adjudicative mechanism
relies on arbitration and judicial settlement for the resolution of disputes. The substantive difference between
the two mechanisms is in the status of decisions: the implementation of political decisions is voluntary and
the implementation of adjudicative decisions is mandatory. The multilateral, regional, and bilateral trade
practices of Mainland China provide precedents for both mechanisms.
This paper analyses Chinese approaches to trade dispute settlement. It traces their evolution through a study
of political and adjudicative mechanisms in the DSU, ACFTA, China-Chile FTA, and CEPA. The paper
finds that the multilateral, regional, and bilateral trade practices of China reveal different considerations of
political economy. It argues that political economy alone determines the Chinese choice between powerbased
and rules-based approaches to trade dispute settlement.
Gonzalo Villalta Puig, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Panel 84 //Room no. 1001 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Catholicism and Its Civic Engagement in Hong Kong, Macao, Taipei, and Shanghai
Religion is playing an increasingly important role in the development of civil society in greater China,
especially in mainland China. While there are many religions, and each may play a different role in civil
society building, this panel explores what roles Catholicism plays or does not play. Catholicism has been
viewed by many as much more conservative than Protestantism, and there are doubts as to its contribution to
civil society. The panel, however, will present a complex picture based on evidence from the four areas of
greater China.
Professors Chan Shun-Hing of Hong Kong Baptist University will present the Hong Kong case, Chen Hon
Fai of Lingnan University the Macau case, Kuo Wen-ban of Taipei University the Taipei case, and Xu
Lianming of East China Normal University the Shanghai case.
More specifically, the four presenters will examine the Church’s civic engagement in greater China. By civic
engagement, we mean the role of the Catholic Church in social services and political criticism. We will also
explore structural, cultural, and personal factors that affect the extent to which the Church plays these roles.
Here structural factors mean government control; cultural factors mean Chinese culture, local area culture,
and the Catholic culture; and personal factors mean the role the priests, especially the role of the bishops in
engaging the church in social and political issues.
As we know, mainland China enforces fairly tight political control, so it is understandable that the roles of
the Catholic Church in Shanghai are limited. But Macau and Taiwan have much less political control, yet
their social and especially political roles seem also somewhat limited. The Catholic Church in Hong Kong,
however, has demonstrated a very different picture. So in addition to the political factor, cultural and
personal factors must also be very important.
The findings of this panel are based on a three-year research project on the topic sponsored by Purdue
University and the University of Macau using both quantitative and qualitative methods to be finished by
June 2013. Altogether we have surveyed 254 churches and Catholic organizations and interviewed 40
priests.
We hope the presentations will shed light on the role of the Catholic Church in civil society building and
advance the development of the sociology of religion by dialoging with religious market and privatization
theories.
Convenor: Zhidong Hao, University of Macau
Civil Society and the Catholic Church in Hong Kong: A Sociological Investigation
The Catholic church has been a crucial factor contributing to democratization and civil society building in
many countries. However, little has been done to study the role of the Catholic church in Chinese society.
The author, working together with four other researchers, seeks to investigate the relationship between civil
society and the Catholic church in four areas of greater China, including Hong Kong, Macau, Taipei and
Shanghai. This paper serves as an interim report regarding the role of the Catholic church in Hong Kong.
The research findings are summarized as follows: In Hong Kong, state regulation is low and religious
pluralism is high. The traditional Chinese culture and the Hong Kong culture are very much at work,
affecting the values and norms of the Catholics in Hong Kong. The three-fold mission suggested by the
Catholic church ( i.e., priest, king servant and prophet), serving as the role model of all Catholics, is
unevenly expressed in the parishes, slanting toward priest and then king servant, and lastly to prophet. The
structural and cultural factors together shape a strong internal religious vitality and a weak external religious
vitality, leading to a moderate form of civic participation, in which liturgical life takes the key position,
whereas social service outweighs social action. This research shows that, despite the fact that the Catholic
church has been one of the active and core members in civil society in Hong Kong, the quality of its civic
participation can be further improved.
Shun-hing Chan, Hong Kong Baptist University

What Does Social Justice Mean? The Differential Application of Catholic Social Teaching among the
Church Social Organizations
The conservative ethos of Catholicism has often been identified as one of the pillars of the corporatist and
authoritarian regime that had been consolidated and perpetuated in Macau during the post-war era. What is
missing from this account, however, is the process in which elements of Catholicism are appropriated,
reinterpreted and contested by various Catholic social and religious actors to problematize and/or legitimize
political power in their everyday life and social encounter. Accordingly the objective of this presentation is
to pinpoint the cultural and social dynamics underlying the more or less successful political absorption of
Catholicism as one of the major religious and social power in the history of Macau. First, I will review the
political and historical events that had culminated in the appeasement policy of Portuguese Macau, which
stood in sharp contrast with her British Hong Kong counterpart and set the stage for the eventual
subordination and marginalization of the Catholic Church and its affiliate social organizations. I will then
draw upon in-depth interviews with various representatives of the Catholic church, Catholic-based social
organizations, and also the Catholic lay believers, to demonstrate how the central tenets of Catholic social
teachings, such as the integrity of human person, the ethics of interdependence and subsidiarity, and the
notion of social justice that is inaugurated in the Second Vatican Council, can be differentially understood
and flexibly adapted to the practice of the Macau-Catholic social actors. In this way the corpus of Catholic
social teachings offer a justification for the at times passive adherence to, and at times active confrontation
of the Catholics with the government, and yet at the same time furnish the basis for their moral critique and
tacit resistance against the progressive impingement of political power.
Hon Fai Chen, Lingnan University, Hong Kong
Civil Engagement of the Taipei Archdiocese
Using parish/organization data collected by the Project on Catholicism and Civil Society, we find that of the
four dioceses (Hong Kong, Macau, Taipei, and Shanghai) investigated, the average level of civil engagement
of Taipei Archdiocese turns out to be the lowest. On basis of this finding, we explore factors that affect its
level of civil engagement.
Four dimensions of civil engagement are discerned. They are civil engagement in general and the efforts
related to social justice, human rights and family-life related issues. In light of the religious economy model
and others and using OLS multiple regression analyses, this paper examines the effects of three sets of
variables: those of the church internal conditions, of the societal-ecclesiastical links, and of the societalstructural
variables at large.
It turns out that all three sets of variables did influence the Church’s civil engagement, though not all in the
same direction. Some of the findings are particularly illuminating. First, the most important factor goes to
the Church’s civil culture. It effects the Church’s civil engagements positively across all dimensions of civil
engagement. Secondly, the leadership’s influences turn out to be variable, either positive or negative
depending on different aspects of civil engagement. Thirdly, the strength of state-regulations seems to
provoke more, rather than less, civil engagements. Lastly, the perception of a better future than now impedes
involvement in family-life related issues. This may suggest possible internal secularization of the Taipei
Catholicism.
Wen-ban Kuo, National Taipei University
The Civic Engagement of the Catholic Church in Shanghai: A Sociological Investigation of Its
Restrictions and Possibilities
The Catholic Church has made a special contribution to social development in mainland China. But what
roles does the Church play, then? This paper examines the roles of the Catholic Church in civic engagement
in Shanghai, as compared with the roles of the Church in other three cities in greater China, namely Hong
Kong, Taipei and Macau. More specifically, we will explore the Church’s roles in social services and
political criticism and investigate the structural, cultural, and personal factors that affect the Church’s civic
engagement in those terms. Civic engagement will be our dependent variable while these other factors will
be the independent variables. In an atheist society like Shanghai, believers in Catholicism are a minority
group. The level of their civic engagement in general is low, although they have done admirable work in
social services. The religious regulations are very strict in China and the Church has maintained a cautious

distance with the government. The level of their civic engagement is apparently the result of the interaction
between the state, the Chinese culture as well as the culture of the Catholic Church, and the individual
priests. Together they shape the Church’s civic engagement. This paper is based on both quantitative and
qualitative research.
Lianming Xu, East China Normal Unviersity
A Search of Identity: A Probe of the Macau Catholic Church and its Civic Participation
Drawing upon the concept of “Pilgrim Church” from the theological reflection of the Roman Catholic
Church in the mid of the 20th century, I seek to provide a sociological perspective in understanding the the
civic participation of Macau Catholic Church in
Yik Fai Tam, Hong Kong Baptist University

Panel 85 //Room no. 1202 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Asian Cooks and Houseboys: Exploring the Colonial History of Domestic Service
The colonial project relied on the labour of many thousands of Asian workers and none were more central to
its success than the apparently indispensible male servants. This panel explores the role Asian male domestic
servants in colonial settings considering the shifting reputation of Asian servants across the period from the
mid-nineteenth to the early twentieth century. We consider their role in the early frontier colonies and how
their presence came to be viewed as essential to provide the comforts expected by later colonists. But while
the iconic image of the Asian servant was that of efficient provider of service, there were counter images that
we aim to uncover. Servants did not always stand quietly by awaiting orders by European masters and
mistresses. They were active historical agents with their own aspirations, their own political views and a
range of skills that went far beyond the domestic. In this panel we will explore historical representations of
servants and their relationships with Europeans as diverse and changing.
Convenor: Julia Martinez, University of Wollongong
Chair: Vicki Crinis, University of Wollongong
The Origins of Colonial Culture and the Shift towards Chinese Servants in the 19th Century
The stereotype of the efficient Chinese servant has become an iconic image of colonial history. By the
1930s, even as Chinese servants became more difficult to acquire, their reputation was such that Europeans
colonists felt that their help was indispensible to the smooth running of the colonial home. In this paper I
seek out the historical origins of this relationship. In the 1840s Chinese began to emigrate in large numbers
to the Nanyang but were Europeans colonists ready to take Chinese workers into their homes? I consider the
early impressions of servants recorded by Europeans and ask how their reputation changed in the period
from 1840 to 1900.
Julia Martinez, University of Wollongong
Resisting Colonial Mastery from the Inside Out: The Political Activism of Chinese“Houseboys” in
Hong Kong and Singapore during the 1920s and the 1930s
For the British in Hong Kong and Singapore, as with Europeans throughout colonial Asia, mastery over
‘colored’ servants was a symbol and an expression of their colonial power. The idealized image of
unquestioned mastery and devoted servitude did not, however, reflect the reality of the master-servant
relationship. Reports of Chinese male servants stealing from, poisoning and murdering their employers were
common in Hong Kong and Singapore from the early days of the colonies. In the 1910s and 1920s, the
resistance of Chinese ‘houseboys’ in both sites came to have an overtly political character, strongly
influenced by the downfall of the Qing dynasty the emergence of a Chinese Republic. Chinese male servants
joined unions and political parties, lobbying for higher wages and more equitable working conditions. Many
chose to leave domestic service altogether. British employers viewed such displays of political activism as a
direct challenge to colonial rule and, indeed, they were. The political rhetoric mobilized by Chinese
‘houseboys’ was, in its extreme forms, both anti-British and anti-Imperial. This paper plots a history of
servant resistance beginning with informal rebellions inside the home and culminating in organized political
activism. An exploration of this issue in two connected sites, allows for a reflection on how traditions of
servant activism were transmitted across colonies and the implications of such activism for British colonial
rule in Asia.
Claire Lowrie, University of Sydney
Jungle-Boys and Other Boys: Male Servants in the British Colonial Household
This paper examines two categories of domestic servants in the colonial household in India, Malaysia and
Singapore during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. Using colonial memoirs, cookbooks,
household guides and travelogues, it looks at the crucial role cooks, and a variety of ‘boys’ who played in
the colonial household. Significantly it was the influence of the cook and his support staff who were

influential in the emergence of the colonial cuisine. The cook and his assistants were not passive domestic
help merely following orders from the memsahib. Despite appearances to the contrary of the latter ordering
meals and doling out ingredients to the cooks, it was the cooks’ local knowledge on where to procure food
and their culinary skills that put food on the colonial table. It was the cooks in the hill stations, in the clubs
and resthouses who ensured that colonists were fed at their leisure pursuits. This paper also examines those
servants who served colonizers on their travels to the hinterland. These were the ‘jungle-boys’ of British
North Borneo. They became the crucial staff to the colonial explorer, administrator or missionary. In the
early years, jungle reconnaissance was an important activity for mapping out fertile lands for agriculture or
for building infrastructure. Colonial notions of race and class meant that cooks and other domestic servants
were viewed with suspicion over their dirty habits and dishonesty. Inspite of the uneasy relationship between
master and servant, there was also negotiation and collaboration for the household to function.
Cecilia Leong-Salobir, University of Wollongong

Panel 86 //Room no. 1203 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Global Orientalist Alliances: Sites of Inter-Asian Knowledge Exchange and Moral Geographies across
Orders and Borders
Sponsored by Royal Netherlands Institute of Southeast Asian and Caribbean Studies
Acknowledging that the modern (colonial) state may not be all determinant in socio- political processes of
identification, this panel investigates the political dynamics of inter-Asian knowledge exchange, in relation
to the shaping of moral imaginations of greater Asia ¬– or ‘moral geographies’ – that developed in Asia,
Europe and the United States. These moral geographies, like the Buddhist revivalist and Theosophical
movement, connected people across the world to visions on how to be good, on how to shape the right social
or legal order, or how to come to the right political arrangements in the world.
The panel takes ‘sites of inter-Asian knowledge exchange’ as a methodological starting point. These sites
enable us to investigate how, through the exchange of multiple forms of knowledge concerning these sites,
via the alliances or loose networks of scholars, local elites and pilgrims – or ‘global orientalist alliances’ –
these moral geographies developed and disseminated via various academic and public institutions across the
world.
The ‘sites’, here, are Asia-based ‘moral’ sites, like the religious shrines, holy graves, mountains, historical
buildings, statues and philosophical/legal texts that were the object of scholarly, religious and diplomatic
pilgrimages, and that over time also developed into important ‘Asian’ cultural heritage sites. Connecting to
these are other, institutional sites, like the archaeological services, learned societies, religious organisations,
academic institutions, museums, world exhibitions, international conferences and heritage institutions
operating worldwide. Participants will investigate how multiple forms of knowledge concerning the first set
of sites, developed through exchange between (foreign) scholars, pilgrims and local elites, and/or how these
travelled, in the guise of stories, texts and/or objects, via local, inter-Asian and global trajectories, to other
sites and institutions elsewhere in the world (the second set of sites).
We aim to understand how, through sites, these networks of knowledge exchange – or global orientalist
alliances – contributed to processes of identification, of heritage formation, and/or of citizenship, that
develop within, across and outside the boundaries of (former) colonial states and empires. To whom, why
and under which circumstances did these processes of identification become a political trajectory and,
therefore, a problem?
Convenor: Marieke Bloembergen, Royal Netherlands Institute of Southeast Asian and Caribbean Studies
Chair: Henk Schulte Nordholt, Royal Netherlands Institute of Southeast Asian and Caribbean Studies
The Curious Case of the Bones: Value of Buddhist Relics in Colonial South and Mainland Southeast
Asia
This paper looks at the circulating careers of dead bodies and body parts, specifically Buddhist corporeal
relics, as sites of inter-Asian connections and material registers for articulation of pan Asian moral
geographies. It seeks to address the role of corporeal remains in forging modern Asian societies as
interconnected formations. Focussing on one particular case of archaeological discovery of a Buddhist relic,
from Shah ji ki Dehri near Peshawar (presently in Pakistan), and its subsequent presentation by the British
Government in India to the Burmese Buddhists for ritual enshrinement in Mandalay (in Myanmar), the paper
will follow the different and changing institutional, cultural and political locations of the relic – from
archaeological sites and museum galleries to practicing Buddhist temples. Buddhist relics in early twentieth
century emerged as treasured objects for different communities – colonial administrators, Buddhist reformist
leaders and associations, Afghan Muslim landlords, as well as for the specialized scholarly domain of
archaeologists and museum curators. While this study will not argue that the British colonial state or its
political and cultural apparatuses were the sole determinants in producing values around ancient Buddhist
corporeal remains, it seeks to bring out the centrality of European colonialism in South and mainland

Southeast Asia in producing a new visibility and multiple identities and meanings around Buddhist relics.
Through a focus on relics as the primary agents of this narrative, the paper will examine whether inanimate
objects can generate counter historical narratives of empire and nations radically different from the ones
constituted by living human agents.
Sraman Mukherjee, Presidency University
Indonesia in the Greater Asian Mind Set: Sites of Inter-Asian Knowledge Exchange and Moral
Geographies of Indianized Indonesia
Asia-exhibits in the world’s most prestigious museums illustrate the political implications of one moral
geography, still dominant today: the image of a greater Asian world, bound by one Hindu or Buddhist
oriented culture, that has its origins in India or China. Considering that the sub-region Indonesia has
nowadays a predominantly Islamic population, the absence of Islam in these exhibits is telling.
This paper explores how colonial and early independent Indonesia became situated in a Greater
Asian mind set – or, in the scholarly, spiritual and moral-political query concerning the nature of India-based
civilizational influences on Southeast Asia. This was the query of a transnationally interactive, loose
network of (European) scholars, local elites, royal leaders, pilgrims and diplomats in the nineteenth and
twentieth century. The paper takes archaeological cum religious sites in the historical landscape of Asia, and
the institutions relating to these sites, as a starting point to investigate the exchanges that helped shaping
moral geographies of Indianized Indonesia across the world.
The paper focuses, for the period 1890s-1950s, on some meaningful moments within the context of
the Siamese/Thai, (British-)Indian, (British-)Malay, French, Dutch, Japanese and Indonesian exchanges of
archaeological knowledge and conservation practices, in which local elites played an active role. And it
follows the journeys of objects from ancient Buddhist and Hindu sites in Indonesia, to museums elsewhere
in the world. What was the impact of decolonization and global Cold War politics on the articulations of
moral geographies of greater Asia, and on the position of Indonesia therein?
Marieke Bloembergen, Royal Netherlands Institute of Southeast Asian and Caribbean Studies
Re-Orient(aliz)ing Rome: On the Use of Asian Academic Networks and Discourse at the Asian
Students Congress (Rome 1933)
In December 1933, fascist Italy established IsMEO, a research institute for the Middle and Far East. Its
foundation was celebrated with an Asiatic Students Congress, which was addressed by Mussolini. The
Congress intended to celebrate both the ancient ties between Asia and the Mediterranean – with Rome as a
nodal point – and the resurgence of ‘Young Italy’ and ‘Young Asia.’ This was, in the words of Mussolini, a
‘spiritual renaissance above all’ (rinascita supratutto spirituale). To convene the conference, IsMEO
employed academic networks that already existed between Italy and Asia. These included the contacts of
Italian Orientalists Giuseppe Tucci and Carlo Formichi, but also of Indian fixtures on the Roman intellectual
scene.
The conference appropriated the resurgent academic interest in ancient cultural and trading flows for a new
agenda. It set out to forge an alliance against the imperial powers of northern Europe by invoking the
historic and spiritual bonds, which had purportedly existed between Asia and the Mediterranean. To do this,
the Congress needed to establish two things: that ‘Asia’ was a relatively homogenous and interconnected
space, and that this space was linked to Europe primarily through the Mediterranean. A successful renewal
of that interaction was seen to benefit for both sides: Italian support for a collective Asian anti-imperialist
movement would result in a free Asia which could open its markets to Italy. Looking at the networks which
led to and emerged from the conference, this paper seeks to shed light on this temporary alliance between
Italy and Asia.
Carolien Stolte, Leiden University
Law as Site of Global Orientalist Knowledge Exchange: The Work of Dr. Radjiman Wedyadiningrat
and Dr. Raden Soepomo
In this paper, I am going to trace flows of global orientalist knowledge (i.e. more specifically the influence
of the transnational Greater India idea and the invention of adat) and alternative modern moralities (as

inherent in Theosophy, pan-Asianism, the arts and crafts movement, ethno-nationalist ‘familialism’, and the
contemporary European life and educational reform movements) in the works (i.e. written publications and
documented activities) of Dr. Radjiman Wedyadiningrat and Dr. Raden Soepomo in order to gauge their
influence on the drafting of the Indonesian Constitution of 1945, in which the two Javanese aristocrats were
intimately involved. Radjiman, one of the leaders of the Boedi Oetomo (a Javanese nationalist pedagogical
and political organization) and a longstanding member of the Theosophical Society, was Head of the
Investigative Committee for the Preparation of Indonesian Independence. A sub-committee of the latter
worked out the details of the future Indonesian Constitution under the leadership of the Dutch-educated
lawyer Soepomo who, like Radjiman, was one of the leaders of Boedi Oetomo and a member of the
Theosophical Society. In a second step, I discuss how the orientalist strands and traces of alternative modern
moralities in the Constitution and associated legislation have helped shaping the moral economy of post-
Independence Indonesia. I will do so by zooming in on the recurring transformation of these strands and
traces under the patrimonial governments of Sukarno and Soeharto as well as under the reform-governments
of post-New Order Indonesia.
Martin Ramstedt, Max Planck Institute for Social Anthropology
What Goes Around, Comes Around: Masks and Masking from the Columbian World Exposition to
the First Topeng Tour
Through multiple political regimes, itinerant topeng (mask) dancers along Java’s northwest coast, who trace
their lineage to a Sufi saint, continued their craft against seemingly insuperable obstacles. These artists from
the margin, who dedicate their liv
Laurie Margot Ross, Cornell University

Panel 87 //Room no. 1204 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Cold War and Genocide
Re-imagining the Community : Memory, Justice, and Identity amongst the Cambodian Chams at the
Time of the Khmer Rouge Tribunal
The Cham Muslim community were almost annihilated by the Khmer Rouge (KR) Regime (1975-1979).
This minority ethic and religious group has over 37 years had to redevelop its identity in wake of the KRs
attempt at ethnic cleansing and in context of a dominant domestic culture and Islamic practices imported
from the from the Gulf regions.
The Extraordinary Chambers in the Courts of Cambodia (ECCC) is a UN backed hybrid international and
domestic tribunal process to try those “most responsible” for the atrocities of the Democratic Kampuchean
era. Included in the process is the civil parties mechanism that is suppose to offer a mode for victim
participation and provide for “moral and collective reparations”.
My paper analyses this ‘civil party’ process as a conduit through which inter-generational connection is
facilitated and the community can access and establish memory and identity. It is via this “re-imagining” of
their community through the ECCC legal process that the Chams are able to stake out their place in the
contemporary polity and discourses pertaining to the history of the KR era. It is this participation, this
opportunity for collective identity formulation and positioning of the community in the wider Cambodian
historical narrative that the ECCC is able to proved the Cham community with the promised “moral and
collective reparations”.
This paper is the product of ethnographic study and interviews with Cham Imams(key figures in the
community), Cham scholars and the head Cham civil party lawyer at the ECCC.
Tallyn Gray, University of Westminster
Chinese Émigré Intellectuals and Their Liberal Tradition in the Cold War Era, 1949–1969
After the Communist takeover in 1949, Marxism became the dominant political doctrine on the Chinese
mainland, and adherents of other schools of thought found it difficult to express their ideas publicly on the
mainland. Contrary to intellectuals remained on the mainland, a number of overseas-based émigré
intellectuals were able to enjoy varying degrees of freedom of expression. They continued their advocacy of
freedom and democracy outside the mainland.
This paper examines Chinese liberal tradition in its broader sense that survived abroad during the Cold War
era with reference to the activities and thought of three intellectuals, Yin Haiguang (1919–1969), Zhang
Junmai (Carsun Chang, 1887–1969) and Xu Fuguan (1904–1982). Through a study of their activities and
thought in the 1950s and 1960s, this paper suggests that the Chinese liberal tradition, as it developed in the
Cold War era, has the following characteristics. First, it was oriented towards rescuing the Chinese nation
from totalitarianism. Second, it was a broad-sense liberal tradition that consisted of three ideological strands:
liberalism, moderate socialism and Confucianism. Third, it was not immune to Cold War currents from the
West, but the influence of these currents was quite limited.
Kenneth Kai-chung Yung, University of Sydney
Religion as Anti-communism in Early Cold War Southeast Asia (1945-1965)
During the first half of the 20th century, the struggle against colonial rule in Southeast Asia had brought
about different forms of cooperation between religious organisations and communist/socialist forces. Within
the context of the Cold War, however, this relationship got transformed into an increasingly fierce
confrontation over the future of society.
This paper discusses religion as a form of ideological and organisational anti-communism particularly in
Indonesia and Malaysia during the first two decades of Cold War history, suggesting that religious networks
and authorities constituted a distinct and so far under-researched field of Cold War players. First, the paper

analyses in how far religious organisations turned into instruments of anti-communistic agitation, supported
by local (colonial and post-colonial) governments as well as external players such as US-American and
British authorities. Secondly, it asks in how far Christian and Islamic organisations have themselves
developed an anti-communistic agenda locally in particular in rural areas, where both communists and
religious affiliations rapidly expanded their networks, but also globally with transregional connections and
transfers. A preliminary observation is that anti-communism has resulted in rather unusual “ecumenical”
forms of cooperation amongst otherwise competing religious confessions. Finally, the paper concludes that
religious actors, in contrast to pre-War tendencies of fusion and cooperation between leftist and religious
forces, constituted a distinct, so far underappreciated field of anti-communistic ideas and practices within the
framework of globalising Cold War politics.
Clemens Six, University of Groningen

Panel 88 //Room no. 1205 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Easternization and Spiritualization - Asian Impacts on Religion and Culture in Europe
The Eastern impact on Europe has a long history, and describing the 21st century as “the Asian Century”
signals a political and economic power change with consequences for both cultural spheres. This cultural
exchange has been the object of several previous research projects, but these projects have focused primarily
on elite culture and personal networks, reflecting intellectual discourses and textual representations. This
panel will focus on the lived experiences and contemporary representations of such Eastern spiritual culture,
not least because these cater for and are much more available to a larger segment of society. Eastern ideas
and practices have been democratized and are now within reach of the organized convert (Buddhist and
Hindu inspired) religions, the spiritual new age market and the broader mainstream culture. Ideas and
concepts such as reincarnation, karma, zen, tantra, dharma, mandala, nirvana, yoga and mindfulness are no
longer exotic, having become part of the vocabulary and culture of most Western countries, not least due to
mediation through the television and internet and to commercialization through advertisements.
Transculturally transformed ideas and practices associated with Asian religions and spirituality – such as
yoga, meditation, ayurveda, traditional Chinese medicine or martial arts – also enjoy broad appeal in popular
culture, the arts and literature, and even in schools, prisons and other public institutions. Especially in the
context of health and health care and in the formations of “therapeutic culture”, these have reshaped public
identity through a discourse about “mental health” and “well-being”.
The questions that the panel wish to address are the following:
-How have Eastern religious and cultural traditions, ideas and practices had an impact on religion,
spirituality and culture in Europe?
-How have Eastern religious traditions, ideas and practices changed and been transformed in the reception
and adaptation of Europe?
-How do these transformations have an impact on Asian immigrant groups’ understanding of their own
religion?
-How do immigrant groups and diaspora communities have an impact on religious change in society at large,
beyond their individual communities?
-How do these transformations differ in the four European countries under investigation?
Convenor: Jørn Borup, Aarhus University
Guru and Yoga Traditions in the Hindu Diaspora in Northern Europe
Hinduism in the European countries can be divided between on the one hand, the large Hindu diaspora
groups and, on the other, converts from the European countries to Hinduism and others who have adopted
elements from Hindu spirituality, especially the practice of yoga. Many of these converts and yoga
practitioners have no contact with the Hindu diaspora population whose religion often is temple based and
oriented around family traditions and the preservation of languages and cultures of the countries of origin.
However, the Hindu diaspora communities do also have contacts with Hindu gurus who pay frequent visits
to the communities. Yoga lessons are regularly organized by the temples. The presence of gurus and yoga
traditions in the Hindu diaspora communities is a neglected aspect in the study of Hinduism in the diaspora
in Europe. This paper discusses the role of these traditions in the religious life of Hindus from India and Sri
Lanka settled in northern Europe.
Knut Jacobsen, University of Bergen

Asian Spirituality as a Matrix of Psycho-Physiological Practices of Well-Being
Certain transformations of Asian religions are playing an increasingly important role in the health and
wellness sectors of highly industrialized societies like those in Northern Europe. While yoga, TCM and
Ayurveda have been particularly successful, a number of other offerings are also in vogue, such as Jon
Kabat-Zinn’s Mindfulness-Based Stress Reduction therapy, Tibetan Buddhism and Zen-inspired ideologies
and practices. These practices are thought to be effective along a wide spectrum, from wellness to stress
management and self-optimization to the use of these techniques in the treatment of medical and physical
issues in psychotherapy and medicine. In my presentation, I would like to advance two theses: First, in
relation to the dominant roles that psychological paradigms have played during the course of the 20th
century and up to the present, I want to show that the factors of transformation and selection that are used to
shape these practices should be understood as a form of psychologization. Second, I will show that the label
“Asian Spirituality” is used to legitimate these practices and to account for their success and effectiveness.
Inken Prohl, University of Heidelberg
Katja Rakow, University of Heidelberg
Mindfulness as Healing Practice - Ritualisation and Medicalisation of (Buddhist) Meditation in
Sweden
Religions and rites have often been used with the purpose of healing and as a way to alleviate human
suffering. In contemporary Sweden meditation techniques are integrated in psychological and medical
therapies, and as such they appeal to academically trained psychologists and psychotherapists who apply
them in combination with other treatments. Mindfulness as concept has recieved a widespread acceptance,
and is presented as a gateway to a healing practice. Mindfulness has also been commercialised outside the
health care sector.
This paper explores the ritualisation and medicalisation of mindfulness by analysing CD-material aimed for
individual use; how is a ritual context of mindfulness established? What mental and physical exercices are
being thaught? How is mindfulness presented?
Katarina Plank, University of Gothenburg
Hinduism Reconsidered - Once Again
Since certain elements of Hindu thinking and forms of practice have been adopted in European countries and
have become part of an alternative religiosity, spirituality or, simply, form of life, Hindus in diaspora seem to
be reconsidering their relation to the Hindu tradition. Especially young second-generation Hindus, who were
either born in Europe or came to Europe when they were young children, have a different relation to the
Hindu tradition than their parents. For example, the caste system aspect of temple worship is critically
debated among them, while yoga, meditation, and the more philosophical Hinduism, which focuses on the
individual and/or on the guidance of special gurus, are often pointed to as core elements within the tradition.
In other words, it seems that the reinvention of the Hindu tradition among the second generation of Hindus
in Europe is a combination of a critique of the parents’ relation to the tradition, an adaptation to popular
aspects of the tradition in the countries they now are a part of, and a quest to uncover the core of the
tradition. They have become part of the easternization process, but in their own critical way.
This paper will focus especially on Denmark.
Marianne Qvortrup Fibiger, Aarhus University

Panel 89 //Room no. 1206 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Contemporary Asian Literature
Smiling in the Shadows: Death, Trauma, and Narrative Justice in Thai Ghost Stories
Thai ghost stories that portray marginalized persons as criminals and ghosts are considerably few. Drawing
on Derrida’s oeuvre Specters of Marx (1993) and Kristeva’s seminal work Power of Horror (1982), I argue
that the “ghost” is a figure whose identity is indeterminate. As a result of her ability to violate social
boundaries and hierarchies, “ghostly” figures in Derrida’s sense are constructed as threats in need of
elimination. By approaching ghost stories from critical legal studies and cultural studies, this research is
based on a selection of Thai author Kanokpong Songsompane’s works. Generated by developmental
discourses created by government and aristro-technocrats, marginalized persons have been perceived as
pathological risk to the whole well-ordered social system. They challenged the veneer of attractive images in
Thai society to reveal the inhumanity of modern Thai capitalism; that is, humans are degraded as if they
were machines. Accordingly, alterity can be eliminated and excluded. Ghost stories can be powerful tools
both for revealing the dark side of the state of capitalism and economic development in Thailand today, and
for showing how literary works point to systems of injustice on behalf of marginalized persons.
Supakit Janenoppakanjana, Chulalongkorn University
The Making of the “Controlling” Mother: A Comparative Analysis in Cebuano and Japanese Fiction
This study explores how Filipino and Japanese writers have portrayed the “dominant” or “controlling”
mother in fiction. To date, most studies of maternal figures are motivated by Freudian or Lacanian readings.
Although the validity of these studies is not to be disputed, there is room to consider the ways in which the
writer’s knowledge of the norm itself can play a part in the cultural production of a text.
This comparative study examines the discursive areas which have been glossed over because the
narrative portrayals of the “dominant” or “controlling” mother have undergone a process of naturalization as
a result of the popularization of a normative, universal model such as the Oedipus complex. Instead of
reading the narratives as though they are accounts of historical verity or reflective of “unconscious desire”
the study examines how writers shape the representations to deal with the concept of normativity and what
the implications are for the countries involved. Questions such as what and how the authors have seen fit to
retain, change or omit, will open up venues for discussing the narrative formulations of the mother.
Hope Sabanpan Yu, University of San Carlos
Narrating Cancers, Disabilities, and AIDS: Yan Lianke’s Novels of Disease
This paper examines three novels by Yan Lianke, an award-winning but controversial writer: Riguang
liunian [Streams of light and time] (2004), Shouhuo [Pleasure] (2004) and Dingzhuang meng [Dream of
Ding Village] (2006). Streams of Light and Time is an account of generations of struggle with esophageal
cancer in a remote village. In Pleasure, handicapped people form a freak show troupe to make money,
hoping to purchase the body of Lenin from Russia to attract tourists. Dream of Ding Village describes how
peasants engaging in blood selling are infected with AIDS, and depicts their lives in quarantine. The
novelist’s unique approach in each book will be analyzed to demonstrate how narrative serves to enrich the
content and make the story more powerful, fascinating and penetrating, be it about humans’ hopeless
struggle with fate, or about human lust, greed, and corruption. Looking at China’s recent achievements, such
as the 2008 Olympic Games and the 2010 Shanghai Expo, one believes that this country has become a
strong power in the world. Yet the moral decline caused mainly by the excessive pursuit of wealth has driven
this society to morbidity. This paper investigates how the novelist uses illness as a metaphor for China,
especially the grotesque post-Mao China, and raises the question: Is the collective anxiety of Chinese
intellectuals in the early 20th century, namely, China being the sick man of East Asia, still haunting the
nation?
Shelley Wing Chan, Wittenberg University

Gender and Performativity: The Evolving Critique of Li Ang
Li Ang is a Taiwanese author who earned a reputation early in her literary career for her controversial
critique of Taiwan’s traditional gender roles. This paper will consider Li Ang’s evolving engagement with
the question of gender by comparing her early
Harlan David Chambers, Institut National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales

Panel 91 //Room no. 1302 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Beyond the Boundaries of Confucianism: Re-imagining Confucianismʼs Cultural Potential
Sponsored by Academy of East Asian Studies, Sungkyunkwan University
Over the course of the nineteenth century in East Asia, the once revered practice of Confucianism became
the main target of socio-politico-cultural criticism. In spite of the tradition’s ideological role as the absolute
value system for nearly two millennia, Confucianism was denigrated as the greatest obstacle that East Asian
peoples must overcome. We are now over a decade into a new millennium, and nearly one hundred years
have passed since Confucianism came under such brutal socio-cultural attack in modern East Asia. And now
we stand as witness to an extraordinary metamorphosis. In the twenty-first century, Confucianism is no
longer judged an obstacle to modernization, but rather an important means to bridge the gap between
tradition and modernity. It did not perish in the process of modernization, but evolved and adapted to the
demands of modernity. As a result, there is now more need than ever for rethinking the boundaries of
Confucianism and its cultural potential.
What significance does rethinking Confucian values in East Asian culture have for the twenty-first
century? Will Confucianism be able to construct a new vision for East Asian societies as they navigate the
rampant waves of post-modernity, post-colonialism, and globalization? In search of answers, this panel will
endeavor to shed light on how Confucianism has been transformed in the realm of East Asian culture.
Employing interdisciplinary and multicultural perspectives, the papers to be presented will respectively
explore the modern/postmodern de/re-construction of Confucian discourse. Firstly, Seunghye SUN will
explore how Korean and Japanese artists have transformed a celebrated Chinese poet Tao Yuanming’s (365-
427) Daoist poetry in fine art with Confucian taste. Secondly, Tae-seung LIM will examine artistic variations
of representing the Confucian orthodoxy in the art of Kim Jeong-hee (1786-1856), one of the most
significant figures in Korean art history. Thirdly, Sohyeon PARK will explore how traditional law and
Confucian discourse made the impact on the emergence of crime stories in modern Korean newspapers at
the turn of the century, which will make us reconsider the conflicting yet entangled relationships between
tradition and modernity. Lastly, Christopher Neil PAYNE will interestingly show the postmodern adventures
of the Great Sage Confucius in contemporary Chinese culture.
Convenor: Sohyeon Park, Sungkyunkwan University
Chair: Boudewijn C. A. Walraven, Leiden University
Discussant: Boudewijn C. A. Walraven, Leiden University
Comparing Confucian Aesthetical Taste: Interpreting a Chinese Poet Tao Yuanming in Korean and
Japanese Art
This paper will explore how Korean and Japanese have transformed the Chinese poetry of Tao Yuanming
(365- 427) in fine art with Confucian taste. Special attention will be given to how the Aesthetics of Korea
participated in the moral values of Confucianism, mainly Zhuxi School. In contrast, Japanese preferred to
appreciate Tao Yuanming in the context of Zen Buddhism in Muromachi period and as the liberal sprit of
intellectuals like Chinese Yanming School in Edo period.
In Korean Art, Confucian scholar-artists confronted the vital task of preserving moral value as it faced
increasing challenges through Joseon period. For supporting Kings as court officers, Joseon Confucian
scholars strongly expressed the moral value in the inscriptions of the masterpiece panting Dream Visit in
Peach Blossom Land patronized d by Prince Anpyeong (1418- 1453). To the Confucian scholars, King
Seonjo (1552 -1608) demanded their loyalty distributing Korean royal version of Tao Yuanming’s poetry
anthology with the court painter Kim Si’s illustration of Tao Yuanming Portrait and Returning Home in
1583. After overcoming two major invasions of Japan and China in the 16th and 17th centuries, Korean

scholars strongly promoted Tao Yuanming who preserved his loyalty and righteousness and worshiped him
together with Chinese Zhuxi at the Confucian shrine.
In contrast, Japanese artists of Kano school manualed of the icon of Tao Yuanming for decorating
architecture with Chinese sages. Increasing the middle class of chonin, Yosa Buson (1716 –1783)
transformed it into the humorous and romantic image with his taste of Chinese Yanming School.
Seunghye Sun, Sungkyunkwan University
Dual Variation of Orthodoxy: The Characteristic of Confucianism in Kim Jeong-hee’s Art
The most significant characteristic of the 19th century art in the Joseon dynasty is Kim Jeong-hee’s
domination in the realm of art, which is thoroughly Confucian style and is based on toadyism toward China.
Kim was influenced by the retro style in the Qing dynasty and managed to express the beauty of ugliness,
which was the highest value of Confucian aesthetics. From the viewpoint of independent order or
nationalism, however, the Confucianism dominating government administration and personal beliefs was the
imported order, and thus, Kim’s thoroughly Confucianized view of art was naturally linked to the very
determined toadyism. In this article, through a study of Kim’s artistic achievements, the present writer will
analyze what is the characteristic of the Confucianism in the 19th century of the Joseon dynasty. The Joseon
literati couldn’t read the dual variation of Confucianism, that is, such double-sidedness as orthodox ideas
and imported order, for, under the international order of toadyism, not an independent ideology but
Confucianism has seized the hegemony of orthodoxy all the time in the Joseon dynasty. In other words, the
literati overlooked that the orthodoxy must be the order of their own in terms of nationalistic viewpoint.
Despite that national identity and Confucian beliefs have to be oppositively considered, the discourse on
this, in the realm of art at least, didn’t be made due to the hegemony of Kim and his school. And the present
tendency that Kim is respected as the leader of art also is a self-portrait of “modern” Korea which still
doesn’t have the independent order of her own.
Tae-seung Lim, Sungkyunkwan University
Murder Stories Told: Law and Confucian Discourse at the Turn of the Century
This paper will explore how traditional law and Confucian discourse made the impact on the emergence of
crime stories in modern Korean newspapers at the turn of the century. These “mediocre” crime stories in
modern Korean newspapers deserve our attention in that they will make us reconsider the conflicting yet
entangled relationships between tradition and modernity, which were extremely difficult to sever in cultural
practice during the modern period.
This kind of popular genre has attracted scholarly attention in relation to the literary influence of the Western
detective story. By and large, it has been considered as an adaptation of modern European culture. However,
such analysis centered on modern discourse completely ignores the fact that crime stories in modern Korean
newspapers such as the Sindan gong-an or Celebrated Court Case Stories (1906) were closely linked to the
legal tradition as well as the practice of reading and writing traditional crime fiction. On the other hand,
these crime stories following old conventions were strikingly modern in expressing uneasy emotions toward
traditional society founded on Confucian ethics and distancing themselves from traditional narratives and
narrative formulas. In that sense, crime stories such as the Sindan gong-an could be taken as “modern”
fiction, although it never adopted Western detective stories. In addition, this paper will show that students of
modern East Asian literature and culture should pay more attention not to some remote connections with
Western literature but to the impact of modern mass media on it, which completely transformed traditional
narrative forms and thematic concerns into something obviously “modern.”
Sohyeon Park, Sungkyunkwan University
Pop Goes Confucius: The Postmodern Adventures of the Great Sage
Finally, 2491 years after his death, Confucius has been immortalised as a big-budget movie star! No longer
must people delve into musty old biographies of the Great Sage to find out who the man was; no longer is it
necessary to read his philosophical treatises on life, relationships and enlightened government. For today’s
postmodern viewers, the intricacies of tianxia have been condensed into a 125 minute running-time. (And
we’ll forget about the 1940s rediscovered film since it can hardly be considered a cinematic endeavour of

icon-manufacturing.) And if blockbuster film violence seems too much for children, then thankfully there is
a cartoon series, 104 episodes in all, narrating his entire life, with magical and fantastical creatures to
captivate the attention of young viewers. Indeed, Confucius’ standing in the PRC has been “rehabilitated”
beyond all expectations; if only Mao knew.
This paper explores the incredible (what I call postmodern) adventures of the Great Sage in the PRC.
Beginning with an examination of the iconography deployed during the heyday of the Cultural Revolution
and the campaign to “Criticise Lin, Criticise Confucius,” the paper concludes with an analysis of the once
unthinkable rehabilitation of the man and his philosophy that began in earnest in the 1990s.
Christopher Neil Payne, Sungkyunkwan University

Panel 92 //Room no. 1303 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Asian Cinemas and Games
Collaboration and Conflict: Film Censorship in Hong Kong and Singapore, 1940s to 1950s
Film censorship became a means for Britain to counteract political insurgency and maintain social stability
in the Far East after the Second World War. It was especially prevalent in Hong Kong and Singapore. The
two governments collaborated with each other on designing film censorship systems. Their directives and
ordinances of film censorship discriminated heavily against communist films. In Singapore, all films from
communist regimes in China and the Soviet Union were banned with the help of Emergency Regulation; on
the other hand, the Hong Kong government did not allow the screening of Chinese Communist films until
1953 and all the Soviet propaganda films were banned. Meanwhile, film censors in the two colonies did not
hesitate to cut out scenes of racial conflicts and violence.
Through a comparison of film censorship systems in Hong Kong and Singapore in the late 1940s and the
1950s, this paper explores the collaboration between the British colonies in Asia. The two governments took
reference of each other’s practices in censoring communist and official films. Although they had active
cooperation, the governments upheld their autonomy in film censorship. In 1952, Colonial Office’s proposal
to establish a Far East Regional Censorship Board faced strong opposition especially from Hong Kong.
Consequently, film censorship was not carried out at the regional level. This paper concludes by
investigating how the tension among different entities within the British Empire, namely Colonial Office,
Foreign Office and the colonial governments, was reflected in film censorship systems in Hong Kong and
Singapore.
Zardas Lee, The University of Hong Kong
Crisis of Cantophone Cinema in Postwar Hong Kong
The establishment of the Cantonese Cinema Study Association in 2011 by a group of film critics and
scholars in Hong Kong epitomized a strong concern and intellectual pursuit of the historical development of
Cantonese language cinema as a vibrant dialect cinema in twentieth-century China. This paper is a
beginning part of an academic project to examine the emergence and crisis of Cantophone (Cantonesespeaking)
cinema in colonial Hong Kong from 1949 to 1969. After WWII, Hong Kong emerged as the
largest Chinese languages film production center, producing not only Mandarin pictures but also diverse
Chinese dialect cinemas such as Amoy-dialect films in Southeast Asia, Taiwanese Hokkien films in Taiwan,
various operatic film genres, and Cantophone cinema as the major type of moviemaking. As a regional and
dialect cinema heavily reliant on Hong Kong and Southeast Asian markets, Cantophone film production
during this period were inherently “interregional,” “transnational,” and “cross-cultural.” Cantophone cinema
in the Cold War scenarios was always caught up with important political, social, and cultural transformations
in China, Hong Kong, Taiwan, and Southeast Asia, manifesting conflicting legacies colonialism and
postcoloniality, nationalism and westernization with distinctly regional and cultural dispositions. The paper
takes the cinematic production of the Union Film Enterprise (Zhongliang, 1952-1967) as a case in point, and
asks: What is the imperative to rescue the history of a dialect cinema which could be losing its place in
contemporary global Sinophonia, in which one also sees the supremacy of Cantopop culture as long overdue
in Chinese popular spheres?
Kenny K. K. Ng, Hong Kong University of Science and Technology
Difficult Pasts in the Cinemas of Korea and Israel: A Comparative Perspective
The process of making sense of the past is central to the creation of national identity and it is a result of
existing power relations within society. This oft-contentious process involves the creation of historical
narratives on both collective and private levels, together with the representation of these narratives through a
variety of official and non-official channels. One important arena for dealing with the past is the cinema.
The strength of the cinema in this regard lies in its accessibility and in its ability to transmit immediate and
strong visual images.

This paper sets out to explore, through a comparative lens, how the cinemas of Korea and Israel – countries
situated at the two extremes of the Asian continent – coped with difficult pasts. The two films that will be at
the center of my analysis share one significant common feature: both revolve around the concept that a
nation cannot, and should not, escape its difficult past. Thus, I will relate to the Israeli film Waltz with
Bashir (director: Ari Folman, 2008), and to the Korean film Peppermint Candy (director: Lee Chang-dong,
1999). Indeed, these two important films do not necessarily represent the complete scene of the cinematic
worlds of the two respective countries. Yet, by understanding these films both in the context of their specific
socio-historical circumstances and through a comparative perspective, I hope to contribute to the existing
knowledge of the process of shaping national identity in Israel and Korea.
Guy Podoler, University of Haifa
The Images of Jackie Chan in Japanese Video Games
Through the lens of tourist gaze, many Japanese are interested in Hong Kong old buildings and grass-root
culture. The stereotype of Hong Kong as a disorderly but lively and exciting place was formulated in the
1970s and 1980s, partly due to the popularity
Wai-ming Ng, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Panel 93 //Room no. 1306 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Asian Iconography (I)
Representing Childhood: The Case of 18th and 19th Century Musha E-hon
The musha e-hon, which flourished during the middle and late Edo period (18th and 19th centuries), is a
sub-genre of mixed literary and pictorial character that depict several war-like situations extracted from
medieval-period war-narrative genre, the gunki-monogatari. There is much debate about the type of intended
readership of these type of publications, however, several features that include contemporary advertising, the
size and physical characteristics of the editions and, most importantly, the introductory texts, point towards
children and adolescents as the targeted reader of this genre.
The presentation will submit the surviving corpus of musha e-hon to an examination with regard to the
criteria of the processes of selection from and adaptation of existing medieval narratives and explore the
relationship between text and image through comparison with other genres of popular literature of this
period. Particular attention will be given to the representation of childhood and adolescence through the
repertory of images and legends of young medieval warriors depicted in the texts.
Parent-child relationships, issues related to gender and the question of how adults of this period perceived
and represented their younger members of Edo society will be addressed.
This presentation will be of interest to social and cultural historians of the middle and late Edo period as
well as scholars in the field of childhood and education studies.
Gonzalo San Emeterio Cabañes, Osaka University
The Dual Regime: Political Connotations of Edo Period Makura-e
It is well known that so-called "early European pornography" could function as political satire against the
aristocratic and ecclesiastical authorities and their exercise of power. In the case of Japan, there are
numerous examples of political satire within the ukiyo-e woodblock print production of the years 1600 to
1867 (the Edo period). However, it is almost impossible to trace any direct political critique involving the
sexually explicit prints (known during the Edo period as makura-e, or "pillow pictures") produced in large
quantities during those years. Nevertheless, makura-e took advantage of their popularity
within the chonin (urban commoner) and samurai societies to address an ongoing critique and satire toward
social customs and normative values.
Although there was no direct censorship of the potential political content of makura-e, a careful examination
of the legislative apparatus of the shogunal government during the Edo
period reveals several efforts to control the manufacture and distribution of such prints, even when the
sexually explicit images did not apparently address any political issues. Why, then, did the government, if
not ferociously at least on an occasional basis, feel the need to consider the problem of makura-e at all? Was
there a concern with "obscenity" or "moral values," or was the discourse on makura-e motivated by
recognition of a tangential questioning of the legitimacy of power?
This presentation will analyze, through the legislative corpus and the prints themselves, the involvement of
the makura-e in a double strategy of critique: one part deliberate (the satire of daily life and customs) and
the other constructed within the same frontiers built by the government itself (the role of the virtuous ruler
and the impossibility of any commentary about daily life). I will attempt to demonstrate that the control
supposedly exercised against makura-e did not actually focus on questions of morality or obscenity but on a
very different register: the public commercialization and popularization of a knowledge and product that in
many ways contributed to destabilizing the image of a controlled and correct society under the reign of a
perfect ruler.
I will also examine another dual capacity of the makura-e prints: the constant mobility between two
different spaces, one imaginary and also constructed (ukiyo, the Floating World) and the other fixed by
social regulations and daily life.
Amaury A. Garcia, El Colegio de México

The Botanic Culture in Edo and Its Reception of Chinese Aesthetics
During the Edo era in Japan, especially in the 18th century, an abundance of encyclopedic works were
published, such as "Yamato honzô," "Kafu," and many others. However, from the point of view of modern
natural science, these works are considered little more than quaint and primitive artifacts, due to their
deriviation from the standards of accuracy developed by Enropean taxonomies.
This paper attempts to shed light on these works from literary rather than scientific point of view, in the
hope of reevaluating their broader cultural significance, with particular attention to their implications for the
scientific mode of coexintence between culture and nature presupposed in them. It is of course well known
that some flowers, such as the cherry blossom, were considred religious objects for a long time, and that
these natural objects served as disproportionately important topics of poetry in the 'waka' tradition. In this
paper I take this as a clue for understanding the knowledge of these flowers and plants as an intertexual
resource for understanding these literary works, which also sheds light on the cultural attributes accruing to
these flowers and plants over the course of a long and intricate history. I am hoping to clarify the cultural
apprehension of these flowers and plants as they are depicted in the above mentioned encyclopedic works.
Special attention is given to the impact of the reception of Chinese aesthetics and Chinese classics on the
Edo attitude toward botanical things, which provides a unique angle from which to explore the cultural
confluences and diverges of these traditions.
Nahoko Fukushima, Tokyo University of Agriculture

Panel 94 //Room no. 1301 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Education in Wartime China: Negotiating Religious, Ethnic, and National Identities
Sponsored by Institute of Chinese Studies, University of Heidelberg
During the 1930s and 1940s, education in China was set in a context of various conflicting interests:
concerns about national unity were paramount in view of external threat during war, but religious as well as
ethnic identities had claims to be asserted and accommodated in the formation of people as well.
This panel looks into the problematique from two angles: first, geographically the three cases studies address
very different regions in China: Western China with its mostly agrarian Muslim population, highly
developed urban and coastal Shanghai to the Southeast with a strong presence of Christian Westerners, and
semi-colonial Manchuria in the Northeast with its “puppet-state” Manchukuo. Secondly, religious as well as
secular identity ascriptions and reformulations provoked and challenged by the war are problematized: in the
Muslim case, the war helped to redirect religious identity into merging with an ethnic identity in the context
of a national identity endangered by Japanese aggression. In Shanghai, Christian education with its
“Western” background collided with the Japanese occupiers’ interests. Again, intersections between religion,
national identity and wartime exigencies are central. In Manchuria, the Japanese tried to create a secular
“Manchurian identity” as a “new national identity” which should broach over ethnic differences in the
population, whereas the Chinese GMD-state tried to uphold the vision of an integrated China throughout the
period in the regions under its factual jurisdiction, educating its people accordingly. Seen from the Japanese
perspective, the three cases are three “grades of accommodation” : the Western Muslims being the farthest
away, urban Shanghai missionary schools being places to be kept under strict surveillance, whereas
Manchukuo could be easily influenced to articulate a “new” identity accommodating Japanese interests.
In terms of sources, the papers use Muslim primers written at the time in Western China, Japanese
documents and in-house materials from the missionary schools in Shanghai, and GMD-Chinese vs.
Manchukuo textbooks addressing the topic of Manchuria and its status vis-à-vis China, thus covering the
perspectives “from below” and “from above” in terms of “voice”, from religious identity to ethnic and
national identity in terms of content, and from religious primers written by imams for educating believers
over school textbooks produced by state organizations for educating citizens to administrative official
documents to regulate the education system in terms of genre.
The discussion will highlight the differences and similarities in reacting to wartime challenges between the
three cases to investigate into the range of options available to articulate religious, ethnic and national
identities in China in the face of external threat and the limits of these negotiation processes.
Convenor: Gotelind Müller-Saini, University of Heidelberg
Primers in Transition: Nationalism and Minzu Consciousness in Chinese Islamic Education (1938 -
1946)
The Republican era exposed Chinese intellectuals to competing notions of modernity, marked by a
confrontation between domestic traditions and foreign cultural discourses. Among them, were a group of
Chinese Muslims keen on advancing definitions of ‘modernity’ applicable to Islam in China. In this context,
the conception of a ‘modern Muslim’ in a rapidly changing Chinese society became an object of reflection
and debate. The paper explores such an engagement through the writings of two Chinese Muslim educators,
Imam Hu Songshan and his son Hu Xueliang.
While the notion of the ‘West’ as a model of modernity is featured in their primers, Hu Songshan’s work
draws from Anglo-saxon democratic discourses, while shedding light on contemporary Islam’s reaction to
the Japanese threat. It also defines the role of Chinese Muslims in the defense of their ‘homeland’. Hu
Xueliang’s work, on the other hand, contributes to the nationalist cause while being modeled after Arab and
Persian parameters. Ultimately, the paper identifies crucial shifts in the Chinese Muslim perception of
modernity, while taking stock of scholarly attempts to reconcile nationalism and Islamic traditional values.

In so doing, the study highlights how the very concept of ‘Islam’ was re-framed and re-defined within two
generations of scholars. Their educational efforts stand as a testament to Islam’s gradual absorption into the
minzu ethnicity discourse, with important consequences to the religious identity of subsequent generations
of Muslims.
Roberta Tontini, University of Heidelberg
Missionary Education in Wartime Shanghai: A Study on the Shanghai McTyeire School and St.
Mary’s Hall from 1937 to 1945
Japanese rule of Shanghai from 1937 to 1945 has been examined mainly from the perspective of politics,
diplomacy, economy, culture and jurisdiction by existing scholarship, ranging from resistance, collaboration,
national capitalism to the International Settlement and French Concession. Education in wartime Shanghai
has been an overlooked field in studies on occupied Shanghai, Japanese imperialism and the last period of
western colonialism. Despite its localized and secularized characteristics, missionary education continues to
be considered as an arm of western cultural imperialism. The experience of missionary education in wartime
Shanghai is a microcosm of Japan's strategy in controlling Shanghai, western settler colonialists’
countermeasures, and more importantly, Chinese response to the changing circumstances. In this paper, I
argue firstly that the Japanese lacked a thoughtful scheme for directing the public to support its puppet
government through Japanese language education, an approved and elsewhere effective policy for its
empire-making efforts. Secondly, western colonialists’ negative attitude towards maintaining their leadership
and sponsorship of missionary education revealed the inability and unwillingness of both the colonial agents
and the metropole to confront the Japanese. Thirdly, I demonstrate that examining the experiences and
narratives of representative missionary schools can fill in the missing details of the complex circumstances
of missionary schools in wartime Shanghai. This research is based on relevant documents made public by
the Japan Center for Asian Historical Records and the Shanghai Municipal Archives, in-house publications
from McTyeire School and St. Mary’s Hall, and secondary sources on related topics in Chinese, Japanese
and English.
Xiaoyan Liu, University of Heidelberg
Manchurian History in Chinese History Textbooks (1932 - 1945)
Manchukuo (1932 – 1945) as a Japanese puppet state on Chinese territory shook the nation and created the
need for narrations of unity of the Chinese nation in history writing. This is also reflected in history
textbooks. This paper focuses on representations of Manchuria in Chinese history textbooks of contesting
regimes during the existence of Manchukuo. It analyzes how different history textbooks in that period
integrate the history of Manchuria as lieu de mémoire into the history of the Chinese nation. Furthermore,
the research gives an insight into the question of how territory is “nationalized” in history education.
History textbooks and history curricula for primary and high school students from Republican China,
“Collaborationist” regimes and Manchukuo from 1932 to 1945 are the main sources for this study. The
primary sources are examined in the larger framework of the power struggle in Manchuria and official
discourses on Manchurian history in China and Japan. The textbooks are analyzed in terms of content,
language, didactics and educational policies. Differences in the representations of the history of the multiethnical
and transcultural region of Manchuria are elaborated on. History textbooks from Republican China
demonstrate that Manchuria and its inhabitants had always been an integral part of China whereas textbooks
for Chinese students in Manchukuo stress the independence of Manchuria from the rest of China. In
particular, the relations between ethnical groups in Manchuria (e.g. Han, Manchus, Japanese and Koreans)
are examined. Special attention is given to the relations between ethnicity and citizenship in the textbooks.
Sarah Luedecke, University of Heidelberg

Panel 95 //Room no. 1305 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
The Location of Text: Transnational Networks and Transformation of Early Modern Literature in
China, Japan, and Korea
This panel aims to establish a new literary topography which will be able to delineate transnational cultural
interaction and information flows in early modern East Asia, in terms of reception of foreign literature,
travel experiences, interpretive networks, and the print or manuscript culture of China, Japan and Korea. By
exploring: (1) the reception of Chinese canons by Tokugawa and Edo period readers in Japan, (2) the travel
experiences of Korean envoys in late imperial China, and (3) Ming and Qing literary works shared among
late Choson writers in Korea, we will examine how material exchanges among literati and changing textual
environments influenced the formation of literature in early modern East Asia.
We argue that the flourishing of new literary trends and the urban culture of Tokugawa/Edo, Ming/Qing, and
Choson were made possible through literary networks not only among domestic writers, but also by
transnational interaction with foreign intellectuals, and also through the approbation and acceptance of
dynamic textual conditions of East Asia of the day. This project will make a positive contribution by placing
particular emphasis on the material conditions of early modern East Asia, which informed literary
productions, such as print and manuscript culture, and by finding cross-cultural information networks among
literati.
In order to hold in-depth discussions, our panelists will examine five different case studies: (1) William
Fleming (Yale University, USA) will contribute his work on how Liaozhai Zhiyi, Pu Songling’ collection of
stories of the “strange,” were received in late Edo-period Japan; (2) Robert Goree (Columbia University,
USA) will explores the characteristics of this transnational relationship in East Asian book history by means
of a case study concerning the impact of the encyclopedia Sancai tuhui on book production in Japan; (3) Yun
Cheng (Wuhan University, China) will introduce the theatrical experiences of Korean envoys in late
Imperial China, and by analyzing Yanhaengnok, travelogues to Beijing written by Korean envoys, he will
discuss the complexity of cultural identity between China and Korea from Ming to Qing; (4) Jamie Jungmin
Yoo (Harvard University, USA) will present the reception of late Ming literature among Korean literati,
particularly focusing on how gongan literature influenced new reading practices and the formation of literary
canons in late Choson Korea. (5) Barbara Wall (Bochum University, Germany) will talk about how Xiyouji
was received in Korea and explain the relation between hypertextuality, canonization and identity formation.
Convenor: Jamie Jungmin Yoo, Harvard University
Chair: Weiguo Sun, Nankai University
Discussant: Weiguo Sun, Nankai University
Liaozhai zhiyi and the Reception of Chinese Fiction in Late Edo Japan
Liaozhai zhiyi, Pu Songling’s celebrated collection of stories of the “strange,” first arrived on Japanese
shores in 1768, only two years after the publication of the Qingketing edition. Yet while the tales enjoyed
wide, eager readership almost immediately in China, they were to remain peripheral to the mainstream
reception of Chinese fiction in Japan. As such, a study of this particular work has the potential to refine our
understanding and temper received assumptions regarding the readiness with which Chinese fiction
permeated the Japanese cultural milieu. It is true that many, if not most, Chinese titles found their way to
Japan over the course of the Edo period. But a title need signify only a single copy, and works imported in
such small quantity inevitably enjoyed only limited readership or disappeared altogether, the vibrancy of
contemporary manuscript culture notwithstanding. Liaozhai zhiyi is an example of a work with just such a
limited reception history. Still, there does survive a small number of works clearly displaying the
collection’s influence, and thanks precisely to the limited scope of this body of literature, a careful study is
revealing of how Japanese author-readers engaged with Chinese fiction and what they looked for among its
richness and diversity. In considering three Japanese works adapted from Pu Songling, dating from the late

eighteenth through early nineteenth centuries, this talk seeks to understand in particular contemporary
approaches to history, didacticism, and satire.
William Fleming, Yale University
The Impact of the Illustrated Encyclopedia, Sancai Tuhui (1609), on Book Production in Japan
The late Ming publishing boom in China played a considerable if not yet fully understood role in the
development of commercial publishing in Japan throughout the Tokugawa period. My presentation explores
the characteristics of this transnational relationship in East Asian book history by means of a case study
concerning the impact of the illustrated encyclopedia Sancai tuhui (1609) on book production in Japan from
the late 17th century to the mid-19th century. I will show how this encyclopedia inspired the compilation of
similar illustrated encyclopedias and guidebooks in Japan, with particular emphasis on how the
epistemological categories, illustrations, and overall editing principles evident in Sancai tuhui endured and
yet changed as Japanese editors, writers, illustrators, and publishers adapted the encyclopedia to particular
intellectual and commercial concerns.
Robert Goree, Columbia University
Theatrical Experiences and Cultural Identity of Korean Envoys and Travelers in Late Imperial China
There are lots of records of watching drama and other performing in Yanhaengnok written by Korean envoys
and travelers in late imperial China. Most of them have been unknown to scholars who are interested in
traditional Chinese theatre and drama for long,not to say to be exploited. Through study of Yanhaengnok,
and with references of other textual resources this paper will reexamine some details of the development of
Ming and Qing theatre, while exploring into the complexity of cultural identity between China and Korea
from Ming to Qing. There has been a heated discussion of cultural identity in culturology which at the same
time arouses much controversy among scholars. Historical identity in East Asia based on cultural identity is
also an issue of great concern. There exists much controversy seemingly. I argue that there is a lot of
evidence to show that “East Asia Cultural Community” in pre-modern Asia which based on “Chinese
Character Culture” began to break up since the 17th century, however on the other hand there are also
many textual resources in some spiritual areas such as literature, arts and theatre to show the efforts to
“reconstruct” cultural identity during this period, which is worth our further in-depth research.
Yun Cheng, Wuhan University
Patterns in Image: Interpretation of Late Ming Literature and Poetry Writing Practices in Late 18th
Century Korea
This paper will explore the reception of Ming and Qing literature in China among late 18th century Korean
writers, particularly focusing on how Korean writers have interpreted Chinese literary canons and adopted it
in the formation and expression of their own literary styles. As a case study, I will examine collections
written by Yi Tok-mu (1741-1793) and determine how he adopted Gongan literature from late Ming China
in his poetic composition.
In order to uncover patterns in poetic image-building practices, I will analyze the usage of poetic allusions −
chongo − by using methods from digital humanities, such as textual analysis and social network analysis,
which will enable me to embrace on both the macro and micro level the critical approaches to literary
situations, including written texts themselves, by measuring interactions among authors, texts, and all other
possible factors.
The 18th century is a remarkable period in the literary history of Korea, as Chosŏn literature witnessed the
flourish of new intellectual trends and literary notions, developed in both diversity of style and considerable
quantity. This paper aims to explore the production of poetry by examining material exchanges among Sino-
Korean literati and the changing textual environments across borders. I will conclude that the transnational
information flows in East Asia, which were facilitated by print/manuscript circulations, brought paradigm
shifts and changes in literary tastes to the late Choson Korea.
Jamie Jungmin Yoo, Harvard University

Panel 97 //Room no. 1401 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: World War I & II and Japan
Western Experiences of Mizuno Hironori in the Wake of the 20th Century: A Japanese Imperial Navy
Man Turns Pacifist
Mizuno Hironori’s ideological transformation from militarism to pacifism was both a long process and a
momentary Eureca experience. Although he visited some Western ports as a cadet – and encountered racism
in San Francisco –, it was his European travels at the end of WWI that eventually convinced him: war was
not the way to peace. Thus, there is a stark contrast between his initially emphasizing an autarkic and
militarist approach as a solution to international conflicts to his later-emerging socially sensitive and
democratic-leaning views.
His belief in military omnipotence where the army and the navy act as facilitators of world peace while
employing the rule of the jungle; his ideas on militarism which – according to him – did not necessarily
result in expansionist aggression but was more of an administrative policy to fortify the nation gave way to
his constructing the image of the “civilized power”, describing the importance of military strength in the
diminutive. Viewing the destruction of countries both on the winning and losing side in WWI Europe he
concluded that Japan should try to become economically self-sufficient and democratize both the army and
the navy in order to survive in the international arena.
By analyzing Mizuno’s writings and experiences in the West, assertions will be made to support the
argument that his ideological turn-over was both a long-brewing outcome and a momentary illumination of
the mind.
Judit Erika Magyar, Waseda University
Imperialism through the Mirror: Japan through the Eyes of the SS and the National-Conservative
German Resistance
This presentation will examine the interaction and mutual play between two competing, antagonistic views
of Japan and the Far Eastern Conflict in National-Socialist Germany: These of the SS on the one hand, and
the German National-Conservative Resistance on the other. It will focus on three test cases: Walther Wüst,
the director of the SS Institute for Ancestral Heritage (SS Ahnenerbe), the popular SS Japanologist Heinz
Corazza, and the leader of the civilian conservative resistance, Dr. Carl Friedrich Goerdeler.
The views of Wüst, Corazza and Goerdeler were not only different interpretations of Far-Eastern reality, but
also reflected a major debate among Third Reich elites, which touched crucial questions regarding the
identity of Germany, the interaction between morality and politics, and most importantly – the basic nature
of imperial relations. And some of the participants in this debate, as we shall see, unconsciously developed
notions bearing a striking resemblance to contemporary post-colonialist thought.
Danny Orbach, Harvard University
Debunking Myths: The Self-portrait of an Imperial Japanese Army Soldier
The renewed fervour with which Anzac commemorations are undertaken in Australia has given rise to a
tendency towards the image of the ‘soldier as untainted hero’ of Australian serving military personnel within
Australian patriotic opinion. Rather than providing a catalyst for a deeper examination into the role of
soldiers who fought against us in these battles, this trend towards the championing of involvement in war
has further demonised the function of the “enemy” soldier.
For Japanese soldiers in the Pacific War, yielding to the call to soldiering meant accepting death as the
ultimate act of loyalty to the Emperor. In both war-time and post-war constructs, the Japanese soldier is
represented, on the one hand, as relishing the prospect of his own death, sensationally taking part in banzai
charges, gyokusai attacks and kamikaze missions. On the other hand, in contradiction to these sensational
stereotypes, the soldier is portrayed as accepting his doomed fate, as willingly and submissively as the
hapless carp on the cutting board. In accommodating this moral obligation to die, were soldiers in fact
passively willing, zealously committed or merely intimidated to the ultimate sacrifice of their lives?

My focus in this paper is on the rarely heard real-time voice of the Japanese soldier in the combat-zone. By
analysing the diary of Tamura Yoshikazu, this paper will probe, and problematise, commonly held
understandings relating to the Japanese soldier.
Victoria Eaves-Young, University of Tasmania

Panel 98 //Room no. 1402 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Quantitative Analyses of Social Stratification and Family in Contemporary Japan
This panel session was organized in order to discuss the social phenomena regarding family and social
stratification using micro-level survey datasets in Japan and beyond. The focal point of session is on analysis
of the impact of social change, such as industrialization, decreasing fertility, women's social advancement
and so forth, onto social inequality. This organized panel session is comprised of five speakers who have
researched on social stratification, family sociology, or sociology of education.
The first speaker is Satoshi MIWA. He will talk about the impact of industrialization process and welfare
regime on intergenerational mobility. His research shows that industrialization process could be the strong
predictor of social fluidity rather than welfare regime. This implies we should reconsider the relationship
between industrialization and intergenerational mobility as well as the effect of welfare policy.
The second speaker is Natsuho TOMABECHI. She will talk about inequality of educational attainment
between siblings. She finds gender inequality of educational attainment within the same family, and the
number of siblings and ordinal position of birth have negative effects on educational attainment respectively.
She suggests the need of detailed investigation about the relationship between sibship configuration and
educational attainment.
The third speaker is Kenji ISHIDA. He will talk about the role of family and kin networks on Japanese
youth career. On the basis of panel data analysis, he reveals kin network has no effect but friend network
helps youth's mobility to a regular job. He concludes that this result is because kin network is more cohesive
and homogeneous.
The fourth speaker is Yusuke HAYASHI. He will talk about gender-based division of labor and marital
satisfaction. His critical finding was that women's marital satisfaction is the highest when wives' income
share accounts for approximately 15% to 25% of a couple's total income. In result, he claims the traditional
gender-based division of labor is alive and well in Japan.
The fifth speaker is Shohei YODA. He will talk about socioeconomic divergence in Japanese families.
Especially, cohort trends in the timing of marriage and divorce are addressed. He shows Japanese men with
low education are less likely to get married in recent birth cohort, and educational difference in the risk of
divorce has been increasing. Therefore, he concludes that the decline in the homogeneity of Japanese family
life course.
Convenor: Satoshi Miwa, Tohoku University
The Impact of Industrialization Process and Welfare Regime on Intergenerational Mobility
The term of "intergenerational mobility" is defined as transition from class origin to class destination. The
degree of that implies that the restriction of family background on future career/status. Recently, welfare
regime effect on the opportunity of intergenerational mobility was shown by the finding of comparative
research. However, the answer to the question about whether or not East Asian welfare regime has distinct
feature regarding the impact on intergenerational mobility has not been shown yet. Therefore, I attempt to
explore the uniqueness of intergenerational mobility among East Asian societies, and to compare the effect
of welfare regime on mobility with that of industrialization process. ISSP datasets were used for empirical
analyses. A series of log-linear/multiplicative modeling was conducted. The main findings were as follows.
Firstly, welfare regime affected the degree of social fluidity. Secondly, industrialization process could be the
strong predictor of social fluidity rather than welfare regime. Thirdly, East Asian societies were classified
into more fluid group, but it might be due to late industrialization. Finally, "weak farm inheritance effect"
might lead to higher fluidity among late industrializing societies including East Asia. I conclude that local
but important uniqueness of late comers in farm inheritance was found. This implies we should reconsider
the relationship between industrialization and intergenerational mobility as well as the effect of welfare

policy. In addition, we should also revisit the linkage between social fluidity and social change of class
structure.
Satoshi Miwa, Tohoku University
Inequality of Educational Attainment and Sibship Configuration in Japan
The relationship between educational attainment and sibship configuration has been debated in the area of
sociology. Previous studies show that sibship gender configuration, the number of siblings and ordinal
position of birth affect educational attainment. This is common perspective in many countries. However, the
effects of them vary from one country to another and from one culture to another. To show how sibship
configuration affects educational attainment in Japan, I use the data from National Family Research of Japan
1998, 2003 and 2008. In the consequence of data analysis, gender inequality is not only between families but
also within the same family. Daughters tend to attain lower educational attainment than sons. In addition, the
number of siblings and ordinal position of birth have negative effects on educational attainment respectively.
In today’s Japan, although higher education has expanded, inequality of educational attainment has
remained. Educational attainment is affected by various causes and the effects of them are different between
family and within family. We should think more carefully about the relationship between sibship
configuration and educational attainment.
Natsuho Tomabechi, Tohoku University
Do Family and Kin Networks Help Youth Career to be Stable?
Temporary employment, or fixed-term contract, has been recently regarded as a social problem worldwide
because of its instable employment. According to some previous studies, initial lower employment statuses
lead to insecure careers in regulated and segmented labor markets in countries such as Japan. However, few
studies reveal how young temporary workers can get more stable jobs. To find out this point, we focus on
social networks where young people are embedded. In social network literatures, social network plays a role
of job matching system. Besides, some Asian scholars find out that kin network is more resourceful than
friend network in job search because job referral is an action of great responsibility in Asia. According to
OECD’s indicator of Employment Protection Legislation, regular employment is still strongly restrictive but
temporary employment becomes less. A mobility barrier between regular and temporary employment may
be exist and it is necessary to mobilize bonding ties based on strong trust in order to move to protective labor
market. Therefore, we examine whether family and kin networks help young people get regular jobs in
current Japanese labor market. We use a nationally representative dataset in Japan. Our key finding does not
support out hypothesis; kin network has no effect but friend network helps youth’s mobility to a regular job.
This result is because kin network is more cohesive and homogeneous but friend network is broader and
more diverse. An external labor market is uncertain, so job seekers need a variety of information.
Kenji Ishida, Tohoku University
Gender-Based Division of Labor and Marital Satisfaction in Japan
The male bread-winner model which is a traditional model for gender roles in family suggests that husbands'
economic resources positively influences to wives' marital satisfaction because execution of gender roles
strengthens wives' economic dependence on husbands. However, several hypotheses can be derived about
the influence of wives' economic resources to their marital satisfaction. If the horizontal axis is set as wives’
income share of couples' income and the vertical axis is set as their marital satisfaction, one hypothesis
suggests the U-shaped correlation between wives' income share and marital satisfaction because of the
economic dependence between an individual and his/her spouse. However, another hypothesis indicates the
inverse U-shaped correlation because of their egalitarian attitudes. In this presentation, using the data from
the Japanese Life Course Panel Survey (JLPS) conducted by the University of Tokyo Institute of Social
Science, I explore these hypotheses by estimating with fixed effects models. The estimated regression
equation shows that women's marital satisfaction is the highest when wives' income share accounts for
approximately 15% to 25% of a couple's total income. And their average income is 1.13 million yen, which
is just under the 1.3 million yen threshold for social insurance participation (health insurance + national
pension). This suggests that the traditional gender-based division of labor is alive and well in Japan. The fact

that most respondents indicated satisfaction with a gendered division of labor rooted in traditional values
probably makes it hard for married women to achieve a work-life balance.
Yusuke Hayashi, Shokei Gakuin University
Socioeconomic Divergence in Japanese Families
During the past decades Japan has witnessed highly homogeneous family life course. According to Brinton
(1992), Japanese women's life course transitions have been characterized by irreversibility and low variance
across individuals. In addition, the trend
Shohei Yoda, Japan Society for the Promotion of Science

Panel 101 //Room no. 1404 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Food and Heritage: Maintaining and Crossing Culinary Borders in Asia and Beyond
Sponsored by Association for Asian Studies
Food and heritage take on multiple meanings and configurations in contemporary Asia (as well as in many
other regions throughout the world). Food culture and traditions associated with it are central to claims of
ethnic, local, and regional distinctiveness, and on the levels of nations or societies as a whole, become the
basis for asserting collective identity and distinctiveness of the nation/society vis-à-vis other
nations/societies. In the present, growing flows of travel, food trade, industrialized foodstuffs, and other
connections across national boundaries have rendered notions of food culture and heritage even more fluid.
This already complex relationship acquired an additional dimension in 2010, when UNESCO for the very
first time placed food on their list of Intangible Cultural Heritage (ICH). Culinary categories designated as
ICH that year were: ‘Gastronomic meal of the French’, ‘Traditional Mexican cuisine’, ‘Mediterranean diet’
and ‘Gingerbread craft from Northern Croatia’. In 2011, Korea applied for the ICH status for ‘Korean Royal
Cuisine of the Joseon Dynasty’ and in spring 2012 Japan followed with its own proposal for ‘Traditional
Dietary Cultures of the Japanese’.
The reaction to the UNESCO’S recent initiative to formally recognize food as cultural heritage was not
universally positive. Highlighted problems included issues, such as how culinary traditions are to be
selected, adjudicated, administered and monitored. As Rachel Laudan has argued in the LA times a few
weeks before the 2010 ICH list was announced, ‘the UNESCO's program is just the latest in a series of
efforts to give form and shape to a pervasive culinary nostalgia, the disquieting feeling that somewhere,
sometime, food was better, tastier, more natural and more healthful’. Other critics underlined a direct link
between food-related nominations to the Intangible Heritage lists and more general promotional campaigns
around tourism and trade.
The papers in this panel address the major problems surrounding culinary heritage today, focusing on Asian
cuisines in Asia and in a larger global context. Drawing on examples from Japan, Korea, Thailand, Taiwan,
and India, this panel will examine how forms of identity – local and traditional, as well as transnational and
innovative – create new sets of connections within and among Asian societies, and between Asian food
cultures and global cuisines.
Convenor: Theodore C. Bestor, Harvard University
Katarzyna J. Cwiertka, Leiden University
Ingesting Divinity: Temple Modernities, Heritage Sacred Food, and Shifting Carnal Economies in
India
In this offering I argue that in contemporary temple publics in Bangalore city in South India, sacred food is
undergoing a serious shift that appears in tandem with economic liberalization and globalization. Tracing the
boundaries of sacred food using Appadurai work on the gastropolitics of sacred food redistribution in temple
hierarchies of south India (1996) I extend his argument to the contemporary temple publics to explore three
forms of innovation around sacred food in post liberalization Bangalore-- new ingredients used, innovation
around the packaging of these sacred food items, and language of food health and safety—all of which point
to emergent discourses of carnal economies of taste and toil that would appear more at home in public food
dialogues than in temple aesthetics. The emotions around these food changes including surprise , fear,
delight and care all point to a shifting rasa (taste) aesthetic structure in which modernity and post colonial
dialogues intersect with “heritage” emplaced discourses of purity and salvation. I suggest that devotees bring
a new aesthetic sensibility to the enjoyment of sacred food in which these various discourses duel and
enmesh towards an engaged “vernacular cosmopolitanism” (Ray and Srinivas 2012) that invests the sacred
food discourse, embedding it within the understanding of plurality and middleclassness in metropolitan
India.
Tulasi Srinivas, Emerson College

Food Heritage and Community Construction: Definition and Reproduction of Traditional Local
Foodways in Taiwan
Local delicacies have been increasingly viewed as important tourism resources as well as cultural heritage of
many towns in Taiwan; however, the definition, preservation and promotion of local food often involve
different forms of struggles between governments and local actors. Originated from the policy of
“community-construction” started in the early 1990s, the central and local governments promote local food
mainly by means of food festivals, certifications and abroad exhibitions of Taiwanese local delicacies. By
contrast, local actors, such as photographers, writers, history teachers, folk singers, and restaurant
owners/chefs define and reproduce traditional local foodways in various creative ways on local level. Their
efforts develop a network and create an alternative way to affect the public understandings of local cultural
heritage, forging a sense of community among the consumers in turn. This paper examines strategies of
different actors seeking to revitalize, preserve and promote Taiwanese local foodways, exploring how the
politics of food heritage could condition local ability to build networks that are critical to the development of
cultural heritage.
In analyzing the formulation of local networks and their efforts in defining local foodways, this paper
focuses on the ways in which local actors conceptualized and reproduced local food heritage, negotiated
with the official mechanisms of certification and festivals. As these actors creatively connect old-fashioned
recipes, sense of community, and new communication technologies, local foods were defined and
increasingly considered as cultural heritage, constituting a significant part of the idea of Taiwanese culture.
Yujen Chen, National Kaohsiung University of Hospitality and Tourism
Japanese Cuisine as World Cultural Heritage: The UNESCO Campaign
Following the designation in 2009 of French cuisine as the first national food culture to become a UNESCOrecognized
aspect of “Intangible World Heritage, other nations have followed this lead, including Mexico
and Turkey. Japan has recently submitted its own proposal for recognition of “Wa-shoku” – traditional
Japanese cuisine. A decision by UNESCO is anticipated by 2013. This paper analyzes the way in which
Wa-shoku is defined by the bureaucratic processes of government officials and their advisors in framing the
request to UNESCO, as well as media and public reactions to the Wa-shoku proposal. This UNESCO
request is part of a larger set of campaigns by the Japanese government to promote Japanese cuisine on the
global stage as part of the “Cool Japan” initative. In particular the paper examines the competing interests
within Japanese culinary, commercial, and bureaucratic circles about how to define “traditional Japanese
cuisine,” and what to include, what to focus on, and what to set aside. From an anthropological perspective,
the efforts to concretely define aspects of everyday life not only as distinctive but worthy of international
recognition as “national,” raise complicated issues about the nature of identity-making as national policy in a
globalized context.
Theodore C. Bestor, Harvard University
Korean Culinary Heritage and the 38th Parallel
At the venue of Korea Food Expo of 2008 the South Korean Minister of Food, Agriculture, Forestry and
Fisheries announced the ‘Global Promotion of Korean Cuisine Campaign’ a government-led initiative with
the goal of turning Korean food (hansik) into one of the five most popular ethnic cuisines in the world by
2017. The publicity surrounding the campaign highlights the unique characteristics of Korean cuisine and
time-honored traditions surrounding the production, preparation, and consumption of food on the Korean
peninsula. This emphasis fits neatly with the current South Korean rhetoric of rediscovering national roots,
following the infatuation with foreign culinary trends during the 1990s.
An issue that assumed a central position in the promotion of Korean food abroad from the beginning was
delineating the hansik territory. In contrast to Japanese cuisine, for which sushi is clearly the international
key player, there is no clear consensus on which dishes should enter the pantheon of Korean cuisine. The
inclusion of naengmyŏn (chilled noodles), the most famous North Korean dish, in the selection of Korean
food to be promoted worldwide invites a polemic on who owns the property rights to Korean food hailing
from beyond the 38th parallel. The picture is further complicated by the North Korean initiatives in global
promotion of Korean food, such as the opening North Korean restaurants, one most recently in the

Netherlands. This paper considers the complexities of the Korean case, where culinary heritage ties in with
the legacies of Cold War.
Katarzyna J. Cwiertka, Leiden University
Spice Boys: Masculinity and the Travels/Travails of Asian Food
In this paper, I argue that although an aging population – with reduced taste capacity – partially explains the
increased popularity of spicy Asian cuisines in the West, a residual concern with masculinity – for which I
draw evidence from countries rangin
Michael Herzfeld, Harvard University

Panel 102 //Room no. 1501 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Migrants and Expatriate in Greater China
Working Conditions and Quality of Life of Foreign Domestic Workers in Hong Kong: Comparing
Those from Different Asian Countries
In the developing countries in South East Asia, more and more women go aboard and work as paid domestic
workers. Hong Kong is one of the major hosting areas of these foreign domestic workers.
Many studies of foreign domestic workers from South East Asian countries have been conducted. However,
most of these studies are concentrated on legal and employment issues. As such, a quantitative survey with
quality of life of foreign domestic workers as one of the focus was conducted in Hong Kong in 2011.
Because of limited resources, only Filipino and Indonesian domestic workers were surveyed.
In this survey, anonymous self-administered questionnaire was used. The questionnaire has two versions,
one in English and in Indonesian. The questionnaire consists of four parts plus an introductory section. Part I
is the assessment of health-related quality of life by using the World Health Organization Quality of Life
Brief Questionnaire (WHOQOL-BREF). This questionnaire was developed as an international crossculturally
comparable quality of life assessment instrument.
The participants were a convenience sample of FDWs. A total of 1560 respondents completed the
questionnaire. Among them, 42% were Filipino and 57% were Indonesian.
It is found that in almost all aspects of the working conditions, relationships with employers, and quality of
life, foreign workers from the Philippines were more satisfied than those from Indonesia. Various factors of
these differences have been identified.
An expansion of this study by recruiting foreign domestic workers from three more Asian countries -
Thailand, Sri Lanka and Nepal is currently conducting.
Siu Fung Chung, Kiang Wu Nursing College of Macau
Chinese Simulations: Online and Offline Expatriate Images of China
In 2011 over 50 million non-Chinese held a visa to enter the People's Republic of China, among them over
200,000 on work-visas (Xinmin Weekly, 2012). The overwhelming majority of them do not mix well with
the Chinese living and working alongside them, though, and their often negative opinions about China do
not change significantly regardless of how long they stay in China.
This paper is based on the author's experiences of living and working in China for over ten years, and on his
previous and current work analyzing various websites produced or commented on by non-Chinese living in
China. It will employ some of Jean Baudrillard's thoughts on simulation (1988) to explain how non-Chinese
living in China form their opinions about China, and why these opinions rarely change, but are instead
reinforced by an individual's experiences in China.
The paper will conclude that for most non-Chinese visiting China media-based preconceptions about China
are far more 'real' than their own day-to-day experiences, and that many merely integrate their experiences
into their simulated notion of 'China' and 'the Chinese'.
References:
Baudrillard, J. (1988). Simulacra and Simulations. In M. Poster (Ed.), Selected writings (pp. 166-184).
Cambridge: Polity.
Xinmin Weekly. (2012, June 27). Laowai jiangshu hun zai Zhongguo de rizi yuelaiyue nanhun [Mixing with
locals is getting ever harder in China for foreigners]. Sina News. Retrieved July 13, 2012, from
http://news.sina.com.cn/c/sd/2012-06-27/131424666950.shtml
David Kurt Herold, Hong Kong Polytechnic University

The Development of Intercultural Communication Competence on Migrant Workers in Taiwan
Intercultural communication competence (ICC) is an increasingly important competence in the 21st century
since people have more opportunities to study, work, or live with people from a different cultural
background. ICC involves a communication process that communicators usually have awareness in nature of
cultures, positive attitudes to other cultures, and then have sufficient background knowledge about different
cultures.
This study attempts to explore the development of ICC of five migrant workers in Taiwan (three Vietnamese
migrant workers and two Thai migrant workers) by using participant observation. Intercultural
communication process of migrant workers was observed regularly in the work place. In addition, researcher
attended their gatherings on Sundays; their intercultural communication process after work was accessed by
informal conversations. Semi-structured interviews were used to understand their growth backgrounds and
personal experiences; some questions occurred during the observation phase were clarified through these
interviews.
Intercultural communication competence (ICC) on migrant workers was analyzed and categorized from
thick descriptions. Four main aspects influence the development of ICC on migrant workers: migrant
workers’ culture knowledge, interaction rituals, experiences on language learning and use, and power.
Jung-Hsiu Liu, National Chi Nan University, Taiwan
Living a Life of Fear: “Run-Away” Vietnamese Workers in Taiwan
Growing numbers of ‘run-away’ migrant contract workers in East Asia has become a major cause of concern
for governments of both labour-sending and labour-receiving countries. Measures taken by host countries to
deal with the issue have been aiming mostly at curbing the incidence of ‘run-away’ migrant workers through
the restriction of their mobility, the tightened control of their access to financial resources and even bans on
migrant workers from certain origin countries. While these measures have been proven ineffective and
unsustainable in the long-term, little scholarly attention has been paid to the context where the migrant’s
decision to run away from their contracted job is taken. Drawing on ethnographic research in Taiwan in
2012, this paper seeks to offer insights into contexts leading to migrant workers’ decision to ‘run away’ from
their legally registered employers and thereby descending to an irregular status and a life of fear and
uncertainty. Through the case study of Vietnamese migrant workers in Taiwan, the paper highlights the
central role of actors in the migration industry such as recruitment agencies, private brokers and employers
whose exploitative practices are often sanctioned by state policies and public discourses in shaping transient
workers’ migration experience.
Lan Anh Hoang, University of Melbourne

Panel 103 //Room no. 1502 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Japanese Politics and Society
Chair: Alexander Yamato, San Jose State University
Japanʼs New Democracy: The Rise of Local Political Forces
Since the end of “Koizumi Theater” in the fall of 2006, Japanese politics experienced two significant
changes – (1) the defeat of Liberal Democratic Party (LDP) in Lower House Election in August 2009
marked the end of the “1955” system. Democratic Party of Japan (DPJ) as a single opposition party won the
majority seats in the Diet. It was expected that a new political arena – a stable two-party system emerged
and (2) the political environment was shadowed by short-lived governments. From 2006 to 2011, there were
already 5 LDP or DPJ prime ministers. With the divide in DPJ after the approval of “tax hike bill” in June
2012, Prime Minister Noda will encounter intra-party political crisis and therefore may call for a general
election. In fact, Japanese people are tired of and are disappointed to fragmented leadership particularly after
the 311 disasters and look for possible alternative to establish a stable and strong government.
Based on these changes, this paper argues that popular local parties and/or local politicians like Osaka
Restoration Association ( 大 阪 維 新 の 会 Ōsaka Ishin no Kai) and its leader Toru Hashimoto serve as an
alternative of reshaping Japanese democracy in the 21st century. Osaka Restoration Association was
officially founded in 2010. Its leader -Toru Hashimoto, a popular former TV personality, is currently served
as the Mayor of Osaka City. His ambitious idea – Osaka Metropolis plan which aims to transform Osaka
Prefecture from “fu” to a status like Tokyo Metropolitan Prefecture is able to rally significant local and
grass-root supports. It in return brought about the landslide victory of Osaka Restoration Association over
candidates with the endorsement of national parties. In the unified local elections in April 2011, the Osaka
Restoration Association won a majority in the prefectural assembly and became largest party in the
assemblies of Osaka City and Sakai City. On November 27, 2011, in the unprecedented double elections,
both Toru Hashimoto and Secretary-General of the Association Ichiro Matsui were elected as Mayor of
Osaka City and Governor of Osaka Prefecture respectively. It is highly expected that Osaka Restoration
Association is ready to go national and even may win significant number of seats in the next general
election.
The paper begins to examine the current political fallouts of fragmented leadership in national governments.
The domination of LDP under the 1955 system came to an end in 2009. However, the legacy of fractional
politics in national level is still relevance which leads to a fragile government with vulnerable public
supports. Then, the paper proceeds to explore how locally-based parties and politicians may serve as an
alternative. Taking Osaka Restoration Association as a case study, it is essential to investigate its history,
political platform, and future strategies. More importantly, is it possible for a local political party to
challenge national parties like LDP and DPJ? Is it possible for Toru Hashimoto to be next leader? The paper
concludes by balancing the rise of local political parties and the distrust of national parties. It is unwise to
expect a radical transformation in Japanese democracy in comparing the scale of them. Rather, it is fair to
examine the gradual influence of local parties on the general public particularly the expectation of a stable,
efficient, and strong national leader and government.
Victor Chi Ming Chan, Hang Seng Management College
Japan after 3/11: The Effects of Becoming Political Activist
In the aftermath of the triple disaster on March 11, 2011, many Japanese citizens started to articulate their
concerns about nuclear safety and to participate in politics in the one way or the other – for many of them
the first time to get involved in political actions apart from going to the polls. Others have been active long
before 3/11, but the disaster has been a kind of turning point for all of them. The ways to participate are
manifold – thousands gather in anti-nuclear demonstrations, others take part in establishing the Japanese
green movement as a national party, and concerned parents act locally and start to write petitions to the local
ward assembly to have safe school lunch for their children.

This presentation will deal with the effects these various forms of political participation are having on the
people who get involved in the current anti-nuclear reactor movements and protection against radiation
movements in Japan. It will ask about motivations and changes of consciousness and also about what
possibilities for participation are seen and how activities are evaluated.
Focal point of interest will be the question of how people value their own activities and what it does mean to
them to be active. Based on the concept of procedural utility, it can be assumed that to participate politically
addresses needs of autonomy, relatedness and competence and could therefore lead to increasing subjective
feelings of wellbeing. Do political activists thus contribute to subjective disaster relieve?
Phoebe Stella Holdgrün, German Institute for Japanese Studies
Chinese Seasonal Agricultural Workers to Japan: Analysis of the “Industrial Training and Technical
Internship Programme”
This paper considers the roles and significance of Chinese recruitment companies in channeling Chinese
seasonal workers to Japan under the ‘Industrial Training and Technical Internship Programme’ (‘ITP and
TIP’), a Japanese governmental programme established in 1989. The research is based on an ethnographic
case study of four state-owned recruitment companies and three informal companies in Dalian, a major city
in north-east China. Findings from this study demonstrate the involvement of other mediating agents in the
dispatch of Chinese agricultural workers, as a result of the agency of Chinese recruitment companies in their
negotiations with official systems. Formal recruitment companies actively work with local private
companies to recruit potential workers predominantly from Chinese peasants. Their dependence on these
local companies is aroused by a deficient ability to approach the workers. Local companies, although
considered ‘unlicensed’ or ‘informal’ given a lack of official credentials, are locally viewed as trustworthy
‘authority,’ as they serve as a hub of a local social networking and an easily accessible source of information
for local peasants. Formal recruitment companies’ reliance on local companies also lies in their constructive
role in the administration of Chinese workers. The dispatch of Chinese workers is undertaken by four types
of mediating agent: formal recruitment companies, local informal companies, a third party connecting
Japanese primary accepting organizations and Chinese recruitment companies, and Japanese primary
accepting organizations. These mediating agents work in a collaborative trust relationship of mutual reliance
and help, while risks failure or violation of governmental rules of any party.
Meng Liang, University of Cambridge

Panel 105 //Room no. 1503 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Transnational Space of Northeast Asia: History, Identities, and Institutions
Sponsored by Asiatic Research Institute, Korea University
The flagship project of the Asiatic Research Institute, Korea University, has been a long-term research on
“Transnational Space of Northeast Asia: Intellectual and Socio-Cultural Exchanges, Institutional
Interactions, and Their Restructuring.” In this vein, this institutional panel elucidates the historical and
contemporary dynamics of inter-state relations covering China, Japan and the two Koreas. In particular, this
panel will address the rise of China and the subsequent change of its relations with the United States; inter-
Korean relations surrounding the Northern Limit Line (NLL); and the imperialist Japan’s idea of East Asian
regionalism in the 1920s-1930s. Currently, Northeast Asia is experiencing the formation, transformation, and
reformation of multi-layered networks and multiple identities among various agents. The rise of China has
substantially revised the way in which Northeast Asian countries interact. Nevertheless, it is challenging to
offer an insightful account of ideational, institutional and political transformation occurring as a result of a
shift in the distribution of power and influences. The contemporary politics of Northeast Asia will be
contrasted with the imperialist Japan’s region-building initiatives in the 1920s-1930s. In doing this, this
panel will offer a comprehensive picture of the rise and fall of great powers in Northeast Asia and its
implications to the international community. In order to provide a comprehensive account of transnational
phenomena in Northeast Asia, this panel will explore the intellectual foundation underlying them and
investigate the changes in identities and institutions.
Convenor: Nae Young Lee, Korea University
Chair: Nae Young Lee, Korea University
Discussant: Glenn Hook, University of Sheffield
Tension in Northeast Asia and the Enemy Images of North Korea: A Critical Review of Fox News
From a constructivist perspective, a threat in international relations mainly derives from identity rather than
destructive material power. This paper aims to think about the nature of peace and conflict in Northeast Asia,
by examining the ways in which the images and identities of North Korea in relation to those of the US are
constructed and maintained in the US public.
Through the analysis of Fox News, this paper finds that the media’s representations of North Korea can be
regarded as unilateral, stereotypical in the epistemological sense and as conflict-oriented in the normative
sense. For a peaceful relationship between North Korea and the US, this study suggests a need to prioritize
deconstructing antagonistic identities and to overcome the enemy images of North Korea currently
circulating in the US public.
Jongtae Kim, Korea University
When Role Theory Met a Regional Subsystem: Sino-American Condominium in a Northeast Asian
Security Complex
This article will marry role theory and the Regional Security Complex Theory (RSCT) in order to devise a
synthetic approach to Foreign Policy Analysis (FPA). A Regional Security Complex (RSC) will be like a
theatre where a state would play specific roles as an actor during the given time. As there is a phalanx of
friendly and rival actors in the same theatre and different actors hold diverse, often conflicting expectations
for a state when it comes to its roles, the roles of a state are negotiated and compromised within the
geopolitical boundaries. In this way, we can analyze role differences especially when we approached state
roles from the RSC perspectives. In East Asia, one of the most outstanding roles of the United States has
been a cop or a norm executor in the sense that it has pursued nuclear nonproliferation, whereas China has
been like a stabilizer putting priority on maintaining peace and stability at the cost of the international norm

of nonproliferation. The self-conceived roles, however, are not stable because some other members of the
security complex hold different role expectations.
Key-young Son, Korea University
Northeast Asian Security Complex and the Desecuritization of the Korean Questions
The purpose of this paper is three-fold. First, it aims to apply the Copenhagen School’s Regional Security
Complex Theory (RSCT) to the Northeast Asia region, especially focusing on the Korean issues. Second, it
will illustrate the dynamics of the Northeast Asian RSC by shedding light on a comprehensive process of
“securitization” and/or “desecuritization” of threats. Third, it will critically analyze Korea’s policy toward
North Korea. By doing this, this paper will emphasize the importance of the domestic political factors in
desecuritizing threats and the subsequent transformation of an RSC. This paper is composed of four parts.
Beginning with a closer look at the RSCT and its relevance as a tool for studying security practice in
Northeast Asia, this paper will highlight the pivotal position of the Korean problems in forming and
maintaining the Northeast Asian RSC. The second part provides an analytical framework based upon a
comparison of different international relations approaches. This part will lay out a few propositions and
some operational hypotheses concerned with the (de)securitization process in an RSC. The third and fourth
parts will apply the analytical framework of (de)securitization to Korea’s North Korea policies and the
dynamics of Northeast Asian RSC.
Dong-jun Lee, Korea University
Three Trajectories of “Toa (East Asia)”
This paper examines the idea of 'East Asian Cooperative Community (toakyodotai)' proposed by the Showa
Research Association during the Sino-Japanese War (1937-1941). I will illustrate the EACC as a form of
transnational movement for regionalism transcending individual nations and countries and then analyze its
conceptual underpinnings in the political, economic and cultural spheres. Although the EACC was drafted to
make peace with Chinese nationalists, it is worth reviewing considering that it was drawn up as a product of
'Asianism' studies in the 1920-1930s. This work would help us understand how social scientists of those
days identified East Asia or the Orient. Especially this study is expected to offer some insight to the
contemporary discussion of East Asian community, including East Asian cultural identity, the scope and
level of economic cooperation, and the boundary of community membership.
Aelee Sohn, Korea University

Panel 107 //Room no. 1304 // Tuesday 25 June 9:00-11:00
Roundtable: Asian Artists as Agents of Societal Change at Home and Abroad in the 21st Century (I)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands; Asian Cultural Council, New York
Asian societies rapidly change in the 21st century as a result of various forces, such as globalization,
economic expansion and regime changes. Growing middle classes spurred by advances in public education
and other factors such as the end of cold war polarities have changed the social landscape throughout Asia.
Increased, if unevenly shared, prosperity has fostered a degree of social progress as well as the rise of civil
society questioning and dissent., Creative cultural leaders such as visual artists are among the dissonant
voices that play an important transformatory role. Filmmakers, painters, writers, artists, and performers
contribute to public inquiry through their creative activities. If art is both a reflection and distortion of daily
happenings, artistic expressions serve to communicate how people feel, think, embrace, or resist forces that
impinge upon their lives (Fabian 1996). Important shifts in society are often expressed through the work of
visual artists in rapidly changing societies of Asia in the 21st century. This roundtable aims to reflect on
societal changes in 21st Asia by bringing together artists, academics and curators. The roundtable seeks to
explore debates relevant to Asian artists and to discuss how visual artists influence societal changes, and
how, conversely, their work is a mirror to the changes in the societies they belong to.
To explore how visual Asian artists serve as agents for societal change both at home and abroad a wide range
of themes will be addressed. In which social arenas and on what levels do they shape their work? How is
their work rooted and related to the local, regional, national, and global? If artists can be regarded as agents
for societal change who operate on various levels, the question is on whose behalf do they act? For whom do
these artists speak? Do they act on behalf of the “subalterns” providing alternatives to current power
structures? And how do artists view their role themselves both within their community and outside? Do
artists actively establish themselves as activists or educators? And what role does history as a site for
contestation play in their work? How do artists relate their transnational work to history as a search for
political voice and identity beyond nationalist discourses?
Convenor: Stanford Makishi, Asian Cultural Council, New York
Chair: Goenawan Mohamad, Independent scholar
Discussant: Philippe Peycam, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Tan Xu, Independent scholar
Sadiah Boonstra, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Zoe Butt, University of New South Wales
Tran Luong, Independent scholar
Li Mu, Independent scholar
Ugoran Prasad, Teater Garasi
Carla Mendes, Independent scholar

Panel 109 //Room no. 1101 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Workshop: Chinese Descendants in East Asia under Japanese Colonialism 1910s – 1930s: Migrant
Regimes
Convenor: Leo Douw, University of Amsterdam; Free University Amsterdam
Timothy Yun Hui Tsu, Kwansei Gakuin University
Chair: Timothy Yun Hui Tsu, Kwansei Gakuin University
Discussant: Leo Douw, University of Amsterdam; Free University Amsterdam
Moment of Truth: The Government-General of Korea’s Policies towards Chinese Migrant Workers in
the 1920s-30s in Colonial Korea
The massive influx of Chinese migrant workers into colonial Korea in the 1920s-30s created a unique
dilemma to the Japanese Government-General of Korea. Although Japanese enterprises welcomed the
immigrant workers as new sources of labor, the workers threatened the livelihoods of Koreans who worked
in factories, mines, and constructions sites. Japanese enterprises considered the Chinese workers more
efficient and reliable, and often paid them more than their Korean counterparts, contributing to the severe
conflicts between the two groups. In fact, Korean workers and labor unions demanded that the colonial
authority ban Chinese workers from working, and hostilities between the two groups culminated in the riot
of 1931. Thus came the moment of truth for the GovernmentGeneral: to act as an agent of Japanese
imperialism that served the interests of Japanese capital, as often claimed by Korean nationalists, or as a
responsible ruling institution, as it propagandized.
This paper addresses three major questions. First, who were the Chinese workers and what made them more
competitive than their Korean counterparts at worksites: I answer this question by analyzing wages,
exchange rates between Korean and Chinese currencies, immigrant agents for Chinese workers, and their
labor organization. Second, the ways in which the Government-General addressed various social problems
resulted from the massive influx of migrant workers and what were various factors that shaped the process
of its decision-making. Finally, this paper examines the limitations of the GovernmentGeneral’s policies on
managing the problems.
Byungil Ahn, Saginaw Valley State University
Enforcement of Immigration Control in Colonial Korea and Nationalism in Chinese Media
This paper investigates the conflict and tension between Korean and Chinese in Colonial Korea, the
enforcement of immigration control in Colonial Korea and the change of the image of Korean in Chinese
media accordingly. Japanese government adopted the policy to ban Chinese laborers to immigrate in
homeland, Japan. But she should arrange the policy to Colonial Korea because it was linked the problem of
Manchuria. Government-general in Korea should accommodate Chinese laborers to some extent, as long as
Chinese government accepted Korean people to inhabit and cultivate Chinese land. Besides, good quality of
Chinese laborers satisfied the need of Japanese construction industry in Korea in 1920s. However, the
intensifying rivalry between Chinese laborers and Korean laborers and the nationalistic issues from
Manchuria that Chinese authorities oppressed Korean tenant farmers deepened emotional gap between
Korean and Chinese in Korea gradually. 1927 witnessed the first widespread anti-Chinese riot in Korea. In
1931, Wanbaoshan Incident ignited Korean anti-Chinese sentiment to lead the tragic riot to kill over 100
Chinese people. Chinese perception about Korean was dramatically changed from oppressed victims into the
collaborators with Japanese imperialism. Subsequent Mukden Incident cemented this image decisively.
However, anti-Chinese riot stemmed not only from nationalistic issues of Manchuria but also from longlasting
domestic tension.
Jin-A Kang, Hanyang University

The Connection between the Government-General’s Strategy of Expulsion of the Douglas Company
and the Transport of Workers from Mainland China
At the early days of Japanese occupation on Taiwan, the nautical route between Tangsui and Xiamen where
frequent passengers and cargo transports were across the Taiwan Strait, was monopolized by Douglas
Lapralk & Co. For a new colonialist power, Japan, it was a bad thing undoubtedly. So Governor Kodama
issued a secret order to Osaka merchant shipping company to start the South China shipping route at March,
1899, in order to drive out Douglas Co. from Taiwan.
Owing to the subsidy from the Government-General of Taiwan, Osaka merchant shipping company could
cut down tickets fee to extreme low to snatch the customers of Douglas Co. and purchase her stocks secretly.
This strategy made Douglas Co. suffer very badly.
People would have thought that Douglas Co. will sink all the way, but from the tea-manufacturing period of
1901, she drew up a new approach of Armageddon to snatch tea workers from the Mainland to Taiwan.
Although this strategy seems very successful, but Douglas quit Taiwan shipping circles since 1904.
Why Douglas Co. quit? According to the author's research, the real cause is not long-term losses, but the
implement of the system of Chinese workers manager from Oct 1904. It seems that the post of Chinese
workers manager was set up to deal with the new approach of Douglas co. Because the post appeared,
Douglas co. lost the last glimmer of hope and could not but quit.
Hsueh-hsin Wang, Taiwan Historica

Panel 110 //Room no. 1201 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Regionalism in East Asia (II)
Economic growth in East Asia has led to growing economic interdependency and a growing sense of
community. This panel aims to explore regionalism in East Asia from four perspectives: (1) International,
regional and sub-national views on regionalism in East Asia, (2) Economy and Trade, (3) Environment and
Energy, and (4) Traditional and Non-traditional security issues. Panel one will frame the issue of regionalism
in East Asia by examining various views on regionalism. Panel two’s focus on economy and trade will
provide empirical examples of the growing interconnected of the region from the disciplines of economy
and law. Panel three will the discuss commonalities in East Asia from an environmental and energy
Standpoint. Lastly, panel four looks at traditional and non-tradition security issues facing East Asia.
Juxtaposed against each other, this panel will examine the opportunities to strengthen regionalism through
non-traditional security and the challenges to regionalism because of traditional security concerns.
Convenor: Stephen Robert Nagy, Chinese University of Hong Kong
China’s Pollution Mitigation and Asia Pacific’s Environmental Security
Due to its size and location, China plays a critical role in the environmental security of Asia Pacific. This
presentation analyzes China’s pollution mitigation activities especially in the past ten years. Evidences show
that China seems to have reached a turning point, particularly during the 11th Five-Year Plan period (2006-
2011). From the central government to local governments, China built up strong enough political will for
the environment. However, the upcoming reshuffle of the top leaders in the end of 2012 and the beginning of
2013 might increase the uncertainty of China’s future pollution mitigation pace.
Yuan Xu, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Climate Change and Environmental Security: The Dynamics of the U.S. and Chinese Policies of
Combating Climate Change
This paper examines countermeasures and preventive measures implemented between the high-load & lowload
countries to deal with climate change. Countermeasures such as the providence of financing or
assistance in any other forms should be based on both volunteer contribution and agreement. To prevent the
exacerbation of climate change and its latent risks, the introduction of precise measurement on GHGs
emissions and establishment of monitoring system among the countries may enhance risk assessment, the
openness of information and transparency in decision making.
It has been argued that the U.S. and China policies vis-à-vis the environment are important factors for
current stagnation of international cooperation on climate change. Notwithstanding, recent movements, such
as the promotion of technology transfer between the U.S. and China on Carbon Capture and Storage (CCS),
the signature of China-U.S. MOU to Enhance Cooperation on Climate Change, Energy and the
Environment, or the establishment of the Ten-Year Framework for Cooperation on Energy and Environment
(TYF) and the Eco-Partnerships Program have shown that both countries are more willing to cooperate with
each other through bilateral dialogue and programs on innovation and of reciprocity.
By examining the recent development of arguments and opinions of political leaders, policy makers, thinktanks,
academia, and general public in two countries, it shows the U.S. and China have been gradually
shifting their movements from passive to active attitudes in combating the threat of climate change.
Fang-Ting Cheng, University of Tokyo
The Politics behind Energy: Post-311 Earthquake Developments
In deciding whether Japan should go forward in the direction of cleaner fossil fuels, continue with nuclear
development or turn to renewable energy resources and invest in their long-term development, these energy
policy decisions require human agencies to formulate policy decisions and then execute them. This
presentation looks at the human agency behind post March 11 energy developments. It focuses on the
political end of the ‘iron triangle’ of big business-bureaucracy-politicians. Specifically, the chapter’s analysis

examines the factional politics or habatsu contestations within the political arena and its implications on
energy policies. One reason for focusing on the factional leaders’ political end of the iron triangle is because
these senior politicians are probably the most publicly vocal entities. Their very public role in political
advocacy is needed to garner the Japanese voters’ support for various political agendas, particularly through
lobbying promotion in the mass media. The March 11 event happened in an interesting political period as
Japan ends almost half a century of uninterrupted rule (excepting a brief few months in the 1990s) by a
dominant ruling party (Liberal Democratic Party or LDP) and enters a phase where the dominant party
becomes the opposition during a crisis period. Another reason for examining elite political perspectives is to
understand factional politics from an energy point of view. How do different political factions in the ruling
party view Japan’s energy future and what sort of political advocacy do they promote?
Tai Wei Lim, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Non-traditional Security Cooperation in East Asia: A Constructivist Case for Environmental and
Human Security Cooperation
The March 11 2011 triple disaster in Northeastern Japan highlights how natural disasters can affect nontraditional
security areas such as environmental security and human security of citizens in the region. It did
this domestically by displacing hundreds of thousands of Japanese citizens, disrupting logistics for domestic/
international trade and destroying many small and medium sized manufacturing businesses that export their
products to production networks in Japan and abroad.
This incident illustrates the shared nature of non-traditional security threats and the shared interests in terms
of preparing and responding to these unpredictable events that can have domestic, regional and global
impact. This paper will employ policy papers and interviews conducted with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs
in the summer 2011 to argue that states in the region of Northeast Asia, in particular Japan, Korea and China
have strong incentive to cooperate in the area of non-traditional security and in particular the areas of
environmental and human security to mitigate, prevent and manage environmental threats. The discussion
will be limited to non-traditional security threats, in particular environmental threats stemming from natural
or manmade disasters with a focus on Japan, Korea and China (PRC).
Recognizing that regional geo-political relations, difference levels of development, historical and territorial
issues still hamper broader cooperation in the region, this paper will attempt to argue that shared interests in
Northeast Asia in the areas of environmental security can be a platform for cooperation based on
constructivist interpretations of international relations.
Stephen Robert Nagy, Chinese University of Hong Kong
International Networks on Infectious Disease in Asian Region: Oxford & Welcome Trust and J-GRID
The objective of this paper is to examine the competition between international networks on infectious
diseases in Asian region. This paper indicates the problems of Japanese network on infectious disease by
Comparing with Oxford & Welcome Trust network.
Masato Kamikubo, Ritsumeikan University

Panel 111 //Room no. 1001 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Does Your Vote Count? Elections and Political Participation in Greater China
Besides economic development Greater China has witnessed significant political changes since the early
1990s. Taiwan has made a full transition to democracy. Early hopes of greater political participation in Hong
Kong and Macao after their 1997/1999 retrocession to the PRC were only partially fulfilled. Mainland
China’s socio-economic liberalization has yet to be matched by a similar progress politically.
Despite elections’ pivotal importance, most studies have focused on an institutional interpretation without
much emphasis on public perception of and popular attitude toward elections. Do voters believe these
elections really matter? Do they feel their votes count and their voices are being heard?
Our panel of four papers fills this void by focusing on the citizen level to yield new insights into Greater
China electoral dynamics. The first two panelists analyse voter behavior and perception of elections in two
politically restricted polities with a fundamental question “do the votes count?” Eilo YU examines Macao
citizens’ attitudes toward legislative elections amid widespread electoral fraud and procedural inequalities.
Shiru WANG looks at the impact of local institutions on voters’ perception of electoral meaningfulness
among mainland China’s grassroots. Shifting to politically more open Hong Kong and Taiwan on “what
happens if despite procedural correctness the feeling arises that voters do not matter”, the other two panelists
investigate alternative ways to voting that aim at influencing the political process. Malte KAEDING
investigates the transfer of issues through recent political and social movements into the election agenda of
Taiwan’s major political parties. Benson WONG goes beyond Hong Kong’s electoral arena with a case study
on novel forms of political participation that add new elements to popular mobilizations.
Convenor: Malte Philipp Kaeding, University of Surrey
Chair: Ming K. Chan, Stanford University
Discussant: Michael E. DeGolyer, Hong Kong Baptist University
Election and Money Politics: Public Attitudes toward Electoral Frauds in Macao’s 2009 Legislative
Direct Elections
Although Macao is not a full democracy with universal suffrage elections of the Chief Executive and the
entire legislature, citizens can select some legislators by public elections. Like many emerging democracies,
Macao has suffered from electoral frauds since the colonial era. To understand Macao residents’ attitudes
towards legislative elections, the author conducted a telephone survey after the 2009 legislative direct
election. This paper reports the survey findings on Macao’s attitudes toward electoral fraud and procedural
fairness in elections. It shows that, although the Macao Special Administrative Region (MSAR) government
tightened rules and regulations against irregularities, electoral frauds persisted in the 2009 elections. It
argues that Macao folks accepted vote-buying in the legislative elections since their ballots did not have
implications on the polity. Macao citizens’ tolerance of electoral frauds stems from political powerlessness
in that they have not been fairly treated in the political institutions just as they are incapable of changing the
regime. However, as indicated in the survey results, money politics in the elections did have a delegitimizing
effect on local political institutions, while improvement in electoral fairness and procedural justice can
enhance public trust in and legitimacy of the MSAR regime.
Eilo Wing Yat Yu, University of Macau
Inter-provincial Variations in Voter Participation in the People’s Republic of China as an
Authoritarian Polity
This research paper will illuminate the power of local institutions in shaping grassroots electoral
participation, drawing on original survey data on rural voters and in-depth interviews with local electoral
officials in two provinces of the PRC. Different electoral practices nurture mainland Chinese voters, and
they in turn respond to the electoral system in distinct ways. Rural voters in one province turn out when they

elieve their vote can influence the electoral outcome and accessibility to power. Their counterparts in the
other province, however, look beyond the specific electoral outcome and focus instead on the political
outcome. They will participate if the electoral system promises them some influence on the exercise of postelection
power. Such findings have significant direct implications for comparative research on electoral
authoritarianism.
Shiru Wang, City University of Hong Kong
Transferring Issues from Movements to Elections? The 2012 Elections in Taiwan
The election of MA Ying-jeou in 2008 might have eased tensions across the Taiwan Strait. Yet his electoral
victory did not mean smooth sailing for the KMT leader. Indeed the island domestically went through
turbulent times. His policies aimed at improving relations with Mainland China met with stiff resistance in
Taiwan society. In response to MA’s stance on the visit of PRC envoy CHEN Yunlin, the ‘Wild Strawberry
Movement’ was formed to demand protection of human rights and promotion of democracy. In late 2011,
echoes of the “Occupy Wall Street” movement seeking alternatives to the current form of capitalist economy
reached Taiwan as manifested in an “Occupy Taipei” protest movement. Activists from both movements
chose to work outside the electoral arena to voice their demands and criticisms.
Using in-depth interviews with prominent movement leaders and politicians, and through systematic content
analysis of local news media, this paper investigates the motivation for the protests, the core issues
propagated and their impact on Taiwan’s political discourse. Furthermore it will examine which protesters’
issues were adopted by political parties in the 2012 elections. This study will illustrate the dynamic
interactions between political mobilization with and without formal electoral participation.
Malte Philipp Kaeding, University of Surrey
The Role of Visual Culture in Framing Social Movements: A Case Study of the Anti-High Speed Rail
Movement in Hong Kong, 2009-2010
This paper aims to answer the following questions: (1) What are the relationships between culture and social
movements? (2) In what ways is culture concretized and substantialized in delivering the messages and
presenting meanings created by social movements? (3) How far is culture meaningful in introducing a new
perspective on revisiting the socio-political context arising from social movements? Focusing on the Anti-
High Speed Rail Movement in Hong Kong during 2009-2010 as a case study, this study proposes the
framing perspective and then select “ascetic practice (Kuxing)” as a theme to study how the entire campaign
was articulated and presented deliberately so as to challenge the official hegemony on infrastructure
development and construction. It will then propose an insightful perspective on slowness, grounding and
respect for the land, with the purposes of (1) avoiding the unfounded criticisms of being radical and violent,
(2) using the collective action to impress the public, and (3) developing the alternatives to unfold the
movement apart from protests and rallies. This paper concludes that social movements can be creative and
participative so as to create and imprint meaningful messages to both the participants and the general public.
Benson Wai-Kwok Wong, Hong Kong Baptist University

Panel 112 //Room no. 1202 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Complicating the Nation: New Perspectives on Philippine Studies
The panel looks at areas in Philippine studies that were hitherto given marginal attention by scholars, policy
experts and public intellectuals. The papers suggests that when placed at the center of analyses these issues –
the re-examining place of non-Islamic indigenous communities in Philippine anthropological history, the recentering
the illicit sector in Philippine economic social history, and the bringing in of class and other
alternative perspectives into an unchallenged nationalist historical argument -- create complications in the
way the various narrative about the Philippines has been crafted. But they also open up new pathways for
continuing research on the country’s complex social structures and intellectual traditions.
Convenor: Patricio Nunez Abinales, University of Hawaii at Manoa
Between Anarchy, Autonomy, and Citizenship: Locating IP’s within RP
In Southeast Asia as in the rest of the world, indigenous peoples are regularly presumed to exist in a
fundamental tension with state power. The situation in the Philippines is particularly definitive, with our
tribal minorities (known as “I.P.’s”) set apart from the mainstream and rendered autonomously at all levels –
from the mechanics of state bureaucracy, to ideals of citizenship, to the framing of colonial and nationalist
history, to legal aspirations in terms of land and judicial administration. This is in part reflects our
ambivalence towards the colonial past, a quandary that necessitates the compartmentalization of Philippine
history into exclusive narratives – one for lowland Filipinos and a separate thread for all Others. Yet the
static conceptualization of Lumads, Igorots, and other IP’s as uplanders “since time immemorial” has
profound spatial implications for locating IP’s, both literally and intellectually, within the Philippine
historical imagination. Broader “Zomia” debates about the presumed anarchism of Southeast Asian upland
peoples likewise show that current locative practices pertaining to IP’s are inherently problematic. This is
further muddled by the fact that IPs continue to pursue and engage full citizenship in the areas of
representation, identification, land, and other modern aspirations. With this paper I argue the a re-location of
IP’s within RP is necessary not only to align with more recent anthropological and ethnohistorical findings
and trends, but also to write a more holistic Philippine history, and to move towards reconciling the legacy
of colonialism within Philippine society.
Oona Thommes Paredes, National University of Singapore
Subverting the Subversives: The Politics of Good Intentions and the Philippine Nationalist
Historiographies
The long-standing and trenchant postcolonial and postnationalist criticisms have, as some might say, made
the insistent critique of the anticolonial nationalist historiographies a cliché. In the Philippines, among other
countries, however, this type of historiography is resilient, if not totally immune, to such criticisms. The
character of the historical scholarship in the country may have much to do with it, along with the structure of
power relations within the intellectual community vis-à-vis other well-springs of power. That this stance
resonates in at least some streams of the dominant discourses in the public spheres indicates its fairly
widespread currency. It is not just an academic question; it is a political and moral issue of public import as
well. One cannot doubt the good intentions of those who regard themselves as progressive or subversive
intellectuals—historians among them—who have persistently upheld and promoted the anti-colonial
nationalist template in analyzing the vast range of problems, including poverty or under development in the
Philippines. Among the features of this analysis include the following tendencies: to ‘historicalize’ rather
than ‘historicize’ the ‘roots’ of problems (historicalism); to blame the foreigners perhaps too much for the
woes of the country (anti-colonialism); to regard culture, in its broadest sense of being a way of life, more as
cause rather than result of the persistent problems (culturalism); and to ‘socialize’ or ‘collectivize’
accountability, eschewing the dictum ‘they who have greater power should bear more responsibility’. This
paper argues that the variety of nationalist historiographies that developed in the post-war Philippines—
different in important respects as they were—have invariably had unintended consequences that subverted
their subversive intents. It will demonstrate that rather than unsettle or undermine the elites, state,

colonizers, imperialism or globalization that were the targets of their critiques, they served as cover for
them, providing a smokescreen that hides the real causes of the country’s problems.
Rommel A. Curaming, University of Brunei Darussalam
Anti-nationalism: The Missing Trope in Leftwing Philippine Historiography
This paper examines instances in Philippine historiography where nationalism, as a unitary end, has been
used to elide and obscure class difference. It begins with an examination of why anti-nationalist has been
rare among Filipino historians. I argue that the almost instinctive nationalism of the Philippine Left
prevented the development of lower class and internationalist critiques of nationalism, and that this
tendency filtered in to the historical profession. In 20th century Europe, it was the work of Marxist
theoreticians that provided constant criticism of nationalism’s tendency to retard the cause of class
emancipation. In the Philippines, however, nationalism has always been a given within progressive circles.
This would have an impact on the intellectual development and reception of two of the country’s most
prominent nationalist historians: Zeus Salazar and Reynaldo Ileto. Using these two historians as case studies,
I examine how nationalist historiography can serve as means to implicitly justify localized acts of class
oppression. I argue that the works of these scholars, while crucial in forwarding critiques of colonalism and
neo-colonialism, privilege nationalist unity over thorough examinations of disjunctures produced by class
difference.
Lisandro Estrada Claudio, Ateneo de Manila University
The Strange Case of Tomas B. Lianco: The Power of the Illicit in Philippine Economic and Social
History
Historian Alfred W. McCoy’s latest tome on the Philippine police presents us with an interesting and
controversial argument. He posits that only by recognizing how intermeshed the licit and illicit sectors can
we fully understand the country’s political development. This paper probes further into this relationship by
looking at the social history of the smuggling of commodities from the colonial period to the present.
Through a longitudinal analysis of the patterns of smuggling it looks at how the illicit (smuggling) affected
the social and economic histories of the licit (the formal economy) and what its consequences were to
Philippine social and political history.
Patricio Nunez Abinales, University of Hawaii at Manoa

Panel 114 //Room no. 1204 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
The “Great War” and East Asia: The Cultural and Technological Networks in the 1910s
To this day, the First World War (1914-1919) continues to draw scholars’ attention not only because of the
horrific experiences of the combatants on the battlefield, but also because it is believed to be an epochmaking
event that drastically changed the fate of humankind. Commonly known as the “Great War,” WWI is
considered crucial in establishing the pillars of the modern age—the global network of trade and commerce,
the world system of nation-states, the triumph of science and technology, and the spread of the ideas of
progress, justice and fairness.
Yet, despite the global scope of the “Great War,” current studies continue to focus on the European powers,
as if only the Europeans were affected by the war. The purpose of this panel is twofold. First, it will
challenge the conventional view of WWI being a war fought and finished in Europe. Including five scholars
specializing in East Asian cultural and social histories, this panel re-orients the “Great War” studies by
shifting the focus to the role of East Asia in WWI. Second, this panel broadens the scope of the study of
WWI by including cultural, social, and regional studies. It will draw attention to previously ignored issues
such as disease control, gender role, memories, transnational organizations, and print market. As such, this
panel seeks to demonstrate that WWI was indeed a global war that had multiple impacts around the world.
In particular, this panel focuses attention on the momentous changes that WWI brought to individuals in
East Asia. Chika Shinohara will discuss the development of women’s higher education in Meiji and Taishō
Japan that received and responded to the emerging global norm of “women rights.” Yoshiko Okamoto will
analyze how the Twenty-One Demands in 1905 spurred the Japanese Buddhists, journalists, politicians, and
Pan-Asian activists to form an advocacy group for spreading Buddhism in East Asia. Juliette Chung will
discuss the human costs and the creation of international health organizations during the Cholera epidemic in
1919 that rampaged most of East Asian region including Taiwan, Korea, Shanghai, Hong Kong and
Manchuria. Tze-ki Hon will examine the complex networks of technology transfer, communication network,
and cultural exchanges that brought East Asia—particularly Japan and China—into a closely knitted region
in the 1910s. Together, the four papers show that the “Great War” was a global event that changed East Asia
as much as Europe.
Convenor: Tze-ki Hon, State University of New York at Geneseo
Discussant: Tosh Minohara, Kobe University
Japanese Buddhism and the Twenty-One Demands
On Japanese Buddhists, the modern age dawned with a tremendous destruction called Haibutsu kishaku and
the decline of their social status that happened after the Meiji Restoration of 1868 and the announcement of
the religious policy by the new government. Religious reform was undertaken in response to this modern
crisis; overseas missionary work to propagate Japanese Buddhism was one of the new initiatives. As for the
missionary work in China, which had continued intermittently since 1870s without formal permission by a
treaty with China, Buddhists and government officials were often in agreement, but sometimes found
themselves at odds in advancing Japan’s spiritual influence abroad as a modern state.
In January 1915, during the World War I, the Japanese government presented the Twenty-One Demands to
the government of Republic of China in order to expand Japan’s interests in China. Japanese Buddhists were
intimately concerned about the course of negotiations, since the demands included an article “to recognize
the right of preaching by Japanese in China” just as that of Christian missionaries from Western powers.
When the negotiation for this article ended in deadlock, the Bukkyōto Yūshi Taikai, an association that
consisted of monks, lay Buddhists, journalists, politicians and Pan-Asian activists was established in Tokyo
for lobbying and protesting the importance of acquiring the right to propagate Buddhism in China. This
paper deals with how Japanese Buddhists’ religious sense of mission and their nationalistic intention were
intertwined in the world of 1910s.

Yoshiko Okamoto, International Christian University
Gender and the Great War: Global Network and Higher Education in Japan
Education for females began developing in Japan before the Great War. Since pre-modern time, basic
education for girls was well-developed particularly in urban Japanese cities. So it was not too surprising to
see the vast majority already enrolled in primary school around 1900. Yet, it was completely new to
institutionalize women’s higher education in Japan. The First World War period showed a skyrocketing
increase of women’s schools for higher education. During such an emergence of education in Japan, global
women’s movements were carried out linking women in Europe and America to those in Japan. Tsuda
Umeko (1864-1929), a first Japanese girl to have studied in the United States, and a few other key educators
contributed to establishing the first stage of women’s higher education in the country. Although Japan at that
time is known to have developed gendered education for producing future “good wives and wise mothers”
for the nation, it is also the case that the global network of women and higher education played an important
part in promoting women’s rights and institutionalizing women’s higher education. Therefore, I argue, such
local-global networks fostered the emergence process of global norms for women’s rights in Japan.
Exploring Japan’s interactions with the wider world during the war, this paper examines the
institutionalization processes of “women’s higher education” and bringing the global norm of “women’s
rights” to Japanese society. This also introduces Tsuda Umeko and other contributors of Japanese women’s
higher education in the era of the Great War.
Chika Shinohara, Momoyama Gakuin University
Sovereignty and Imperial Hygiene: Japan and the 1919 Cholera Epidemic in East Asia
The outbreak of the Cholera epidemic in 1919 rampaged most of East Asian region such as Taiwan, Korea,
Shanghai, Hong Kong and Manchuria. Compared to these areas, Japan, however, was able to minimize the
number of patients and deaths in the archipelagos during this outbreak. Such success was derived from the
wartime experience of comprehensive quarantine and segregation of water and food sources between the
Japanese and the local population when Japan was occupying Qingdao. In comparison, the Chinese was
unable to ward off the dissemination of cholera since the Chinese quarantine regulations only targeted on
commercial ships and did not apply to the Junk trade, which unintentionally turned junks into free carriers of
infectious pathogen among Chinese coastal cities and between North China and Korea. This paper explores
different approaches of disease preventive measures in the region. It also examines the coalition and the
competition between Japanese quarantine regime and the regional quarantine services, which were shaped
by the development of Cholera epidemic.
Juliette Chung, National Tsing Hua University
Printing Technology and the Transfer of Knowledge: The Cultural Nexus of Power in Early
Twentieth-Century East Asia
In the words of the eminent historian Douglas R. Reynolds, the period from 1898 to 1912 was “the golden
decade” in modern Sino-Japanese relations. The period was “golden” not only because it was in sharp
contrast to what happened later when the two countries went to war in the 1930s and 1940s. More important,
it was “golden” because China and Japan were closely tied in a network of cultural and technology sharing
to build an “East Asian modernity.” What drove this cultural and technological network was the belief that
East Asia (encompassing China, Japan, and Korea) was a region with a unique culture and history that could
achieve modernity equal to, but different from, Europe and America. A striking characteristic of this network
was that it was centered in Japan rather than China, practically destabilizing the Sino-centric tributary
system that had been dominant in East Asia in previous centuries.
In this paper, I will examine how this quest for “East Asia modernity” triggered a regional transfer of
technology and knowledge through the spread of mechanized printing and the western style of management.
To illustrate my point, I will focus on the presses in Shanghai, particularly the biggest and most successful
press in early 20th century China – the Commercial Press. I will focus on how the presses adapted western
printing technology from Japan, and how they built a modern style of management by teaming up with
Japanese companies or employing Japanese specialists. In the second half of my paper, I will assess the
social impact of this technological transfer which produced, among others, a new group of cultural workers

who specialized in mechanized printing, the management of international finance, and above all, the
promotion of cultural products through a sprawling network of communication and advertisement. I will
argue that the emergence of this new group of cultural workers was a major social change in modern China
after the abolition of the civil service examinations in 1905.
Tze-ki Hon, State University of New York at Geneseo

Panel 116 //Room no. 1206 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Traditional Asian Literature
Why Is Nguyen Trai’s Uc Trai Thi Tap Worth Studying?
Nguyen Trai (1380-1442) is highly respected as a national hero and regarded as one of the most
distinguished poets in Vietnamese history and literature. He was recognized by UNESCO in 1980 as one of
the Vietnamese celebrities who had the influence to the world. He played a central role in the early
development of classical Vietnamese poetry. The Uc Trai Thi Tap [An Anthology of Uc Trai] is an
indigenous piece of Vietnamese poetry of Uc Trai, Nguyen Trai’s style name, written in classical Chinese.
Drawing on this anthology, I will provide an introduction to the anthology and a discussion of selected
nature poems. Nguyen Trai developed a distinctive style in his nature poetry to convey his joy and sorrow,
his view of life, and his appreciation of nature. He employed simple but dense vocabulary, images, and
syntax. He made use of Chinese literary allusions to articulate his momentary leisure and far-reaching
affection toward nature. Simultaneously, in between the poetic lines, he embedded his optimistic or
pessimistic sentiments toward his country and his people being a scholar-official during the Chinese Ming
domination (1407-1427), the court intrigue, and the hardship throughout his turbulent political life. Hence,
close readings of selected nature poems will offer a different perspective on Nguyen Trai, which will
supplement the account of the Dai Viet Su Ky Toan Thu [Complete Annals of Great Viet] by giving us
insight into his life in retirement.
Virginia Jing-yi Shih, University of California at Berkeley
The Making of Life Hermeneutics: Reading Du Fu in the Late Ming and Early Qing Periods
The late Ming(1368-1644) and the early Qing(1644-1911) period became another golden age of reading Du
Fu’s poetry after its first canonization during the Song (960-1279). Among various interpretive approaches
to Du Fu, I will examine “life hermeneutics” since it draws our attention to historicity of hermeneutic
practice and helps explore interactions between social and historical lives of interpreters and their readings
of Du Fu. “Life hermeneutics” refers to the hermeneutic practice in which Du Fu’s life and poetry is
interweaves into a single narrative that can then accommodate the thread of interpreters’ own lives. Song
critics began to get actively involved in reconstructing Du Fu’s life on the basis of his poems and gradually
formed a reading practice that greatly facilitated the reader to re-experience the life of Du Fu in both literary
and social levels. It is during the transitional period from Ming to Qing that the life hermeneutics of Du Fu
was elevated and greatly enriched. Many Ming remnant subjects incorporated Du Fu into their personal
existential choices and social identity construction. In this process of making a new narrative of “life
hermeneutics”, I will focus on Qian Qianyi (1582-1664) and demonstrate how different concerns are
reflected in Qian’s engagement with Du Fu commentaries and how they negotiate with each other along with
changes in his life. Through association/disassociation with the contemporary mainstream narrative of life
hermeneutics as well as the Song construction, Qian’s self-modeling complicates such a narrative and
rewrites relations between life and poetry.
Ji Hao, College of the Holy Cross
Death of Malay “Classicalism” : Case of Sri Lanka and the “Peripheral” Malay States
The term “Classical” denotes almost all literature produced throughout the Malay world in pre-modern
times. The pre-modern Malay literature had been practiced in a wide area belonging to Nusantara or the
Indonesian-Malay Archipelago where Malay was the lingua-franca for several centuries. The literature thus
produced by Malay pundits of the past included religious and secular literature, mostly with Islamic themes,
and now left behind through a legacy of handwritten manuscripts, lithographed books and courtly letters and
so on which are preserved in the library holdings in the West and East as well as in private hands.
The discovery of a considerable number of hitherto unknown Malay Manuscripts in Sri Lanka during the
last quarter of the 20th century, which originally did not belong to the so called Malay world, has added
interest and much richness to the study of classical Malay literature. But unlike in the Malay lands in the
East, the Malay literature could not be sustained in Sri Lanka either in the classical or its modern form. The

same process can be witnessed in other peripheral areas explain this phenomenon why and how the practice
of Malay classicalism waned away, mostly on the eve of the 20th century. It appears Sri Lanka is a good
starting point to illustrate this issue. My paper will examine in detail with illustrations from the Kiyamath
genre (the longing for after life), as to how and why Malay classical literature declined with the
disappearance of the aged population of Malays in the early part of the 20th century.
Bachamiya Abdul Hussainmiya, Universiti Brunei Darussalam

Panel 117 //Room no. 1301 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Arts, Creativity, and the Politics of Urban Space in East Asia
Economic and cultural changes in the 21th century are transforming the urban landscape globally. Given the
fact that “East Asian region contains about half of the world’s largest cities measured by population, and five
out of the ten fastest growing cities”, it is not exaggeration that “the built environments of East Asia have
pushed forward the vanguard of a new urbanism” with the emergence of the intricately connected network
of mega-cities and metropolis across the region1 . Particularly, in the process for global cities to reinvent
and re-imagine themselves, which has been envisioned by Rem Koolhaas as either inspired by the pressure
“when negative forces lead to a breakthrough” 2, or from the energy generated by striving, it is intriguing
to observe how the urban spaces are produced, shaped and contested by multiple intersecting imaginations
and interventions that circulate through networks of actors and agencies and how the discourses and
practices of art and creativity engage with the invention and reinvention of urban forms in East Asia. With
presenters from various academic backgrounds of cultural studies, urban sociology and geography, this
panel aims to tease out various perspectives regarding the relation between the artistic practices, creative
clustering and the spatial politics in East Asian cities such as Seoul, Tokyo, Beijing and Shenzhen etc..
Furthermore, rather than simply eulogizing the possibilities proffered by the visions of “creative city” and
the discourse of creative economy/business, four presenters have zoomed in guerrilla art interventions,
grassroots, independent art collectives or autonomously-formed artist colonies in East Asian cities to
provoke dialogue with the dominant discourses of urban regeneration and gentrification, and to rethink the
interconnection between creativity and public space/sphere.
1 Breaster, Yomi & Tweedie, James.eds. Cinema at the City's Edge: Film and Urban Networks in East
Asia, Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press, 2010
2 “INTERVIEW: Rem Koolhaas on the Invention and Reinvention of the City”, Next American City, April
24 2012, Accessed July 10th,2012. [http://americancity.org/daily/entry/interview-rem-koolhaas-on-theinvention-and-reinvention-of-the-city]
Convenor: Hideaki Sasajima, Osaka City University
Discussant: Motohiro Koizumi, Tottori University
Why Did Artist Colonies Exist in a Japanese City in the 1930s and 1940s? : The Avant-Garde in
Ikebukuro Montparnasse
This paper explores social conditions that constructed artist colonies in the 1930s and 1940s in a Japanese
city, and its relationships to urban spatial transformation processes there. Especially, the study focuses on
social structural issues, such as “urban growth machine” (John Rogan and Harvey Molotch), “consumer
culture” (Sharon Zukin) and “art world” (Howard Becker), and then will figure out mechanisms of aesthetics
and politics of the place. Scholars in geography and urban sociology have currently focused on the
relationship between artist colonies and the gentrification in urban spaces. In addition, there are several case
studies not only in Europe and the U.S but also in Asia, such as Mullae Artist Village in Seoul, 798 Art Zone
in Beijing and Fo Tan in Hong Kong. On the other hand, it has been, quite interestingly, difficult to identify
its counterparts in Japanese society. However there was only one curious exception in the Japanese history:
it was Ikebukuro Montparnasse in the 1930s and 1940s. There were around hundreds of artists and lived in
artist studios in Ikebukuro in Tokyo. Why could artist colonies exist just in Ikebukuro only during that
period? Through discussing this question, I will explore the specific feature of the relationship between
artists and urban spaces particularly in Japanese context.
Hideaki Sasajima, Osaka City University

Who is Occupying Wall and Street? - Graffiti and Urban Spatial Politics in Contemporary China
This article unfolds three cases of graffiti production that are somewhat unique in showing connection
between three key ideas (aura, carnival and public-ness) within the context of contemporary China. It tries to
construct a paradigm of understanding the cultural phenomenon by analyzing the three cases that are to be
found on three different social levels. First, graffiti becomes an artwork by contemporary artist Zhang Dali;
second, local government’s sponsoring of graffiti culture and finally and most controversially, how graffiti’s
online circulation represents civil society in China. This article therefore explores the complex intersection
of street culture, public space and media. Revolving around the question of who are the producer and
spectator of the graffiti, what can be said about it and who has the ability to say, this discussion illustrates to
what extent graffiti can be understood as means of public communication against the backdrop and amongst
the moments of crisis in the making of modern Chinese cities. It illustrates how aesthetics and politics are
mobilized in a variety of spaces and media where producer and spectator change and exchange identities.
Lü Pan, University of Hong Kong SPACE Community College
Ballsy Experiments with Daily Life at Beijing Hutong: HomeShop and Its Politics of Public/Space
Situated at the Hutong area of Beijing with its shopfront and courtyard –former workers’ dormitoryconverted
complex, artist initiative HomeShop (Jiazuofang) was initiated by Elaine Ho in 2008. It has selfdescribed
as a “work-in-progress” that engages with the micropolitics of everyday life in a post-Olympics
Beijing. Its current seven members from various backgrounds collaborate in small-scale, mostly communitybased
activities, events and other hybridities to further question artistic and economic productions, most of
which are highly localized issues. By situating my study within the theoretical framework of art history and
urban sociology, I will first of all examine how the daily engagement and practice of the HomeShop has
teased out a possible model for the grassroots initiatives to contest against the clichéd, state-monopolized
discourse of China creativity with its tactics (Michel de Certeau; Boris Groys), or in Elaine Ho’s word, how
they approach creativity as also the “contingencies” and “innovations” that are only possible where there are
“gaps or assumed errors in a ‘logical system’ ”. Furthermore, I would take a closer look at how the
HomeShop has relayed the idea of public/private by engaging with its hutong neighborhood and
endeavoring to construct an intersubjective sphere. With the full realization that the HomeShop experiments
with what Grant Kester has defined as dialogical practices, I will also borrow Jean Luc Nancy’s visions of
“being singular plural” to read HomeShop’s efforts to open up the dialogue with the private/public sphere.
Ran Ma, Osaka City University
How Gentrified Music Protests against the Creative City
This paper deals with the popular music scene in the creative city from the standpoint of a spatial approach
to gentrification. Musical scene understood as clusters of collective musical activities as distinct from global
music industry (Peterson and Bennett 2004) is instrumental to examine the interrelationship between music
and space. As Will Straw (1991) has argued, the production of a musical scene is fundamentally related to
the space and its diverse cultural resources. Liverpool in the UK is a good example to explain how a specific
music scene is used for the local economy through the gentrification of the inner city in the postindustrial
era.
Based on these previous case studies in western cities, this paper further analyzes the processes of
independent music scene in Asia cities with reference to the gentrification. I begin with looking back at the
transition process of the Hongdae area in Seoul, which was the mostly creative and gentrified area in Korea
from the 1990s to 2000s. Secondly, I will offer two case studies of independent music creators on how they
run their business in the period of gentrification in relation to the music scene. The former case reflects the
rapid change in the globalization of Asia cities and the cultural policies, and the latter pays attentions to their
hierarchical characteristics and tactics (De Certeau 1988) in difference against the discourse of the creative
city.
Eunhwee Jeon, Osaka City University

Panel 118 //Room no. 1302 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Taking Care of Business: Chinese Export Art and the Commodification of Culture
Art professionals and historians have traditionally been raised, nurtured and trained in very different schools
of thought. When it comes to Chinese export art, motivations behind their creation and the extent to which
those images can be used as historical and cultural references are subjects of endless discussion and
controversy. This panel brings together scholars experienced in both traditions, in an attempt to narrow the
gap between these two disciplines. We consider the accuracy of export paintings by using historical records;
we suggest reasons behind the creation of Chinese export portraits and their role in China's foreign trade;
and we identify European cultural trends and preferences that appear in paintings of the Canton factories.
The papers, in general, explore reasons for the creation of export paintings, as well as whether or not they
might have been created on an export-painting assembly line, where one person painted the water and sky,
another person painted the trees and shrubbery or people and animals, and so on. We also consider whether
scenes depicted in paintings could be original works of art showing accurate depictions of what artists saw
in front of them at the time. We hope this interdisciplinary approach will help to narrow the gap between the
two traditions of art history and history, and provide some new insights into what we can and cannot learn
from Chinese export art.
Convenor: Paul A. Van Dyke, Sun Yat-sen University, China
Discussant: Yee Wan Koon, The University of Hong Kong
Chinese Export Paintings and Perceptions: Eastern Understanding and Western Tastes
From the mid-18th through late 19th century, romanticized views of China, known as Chinese export
paintings were sent to the west. Depicted images represented what westerners thought China looked like,
and with repetition of such views, certain images of China were implanted as if they knew the place without
ever visiting it.
The Chinese artists relied on story-telling format where one object tied into another object. Some paintings
were sequential and related to another drawing, which illustrate seasonal changes or progression in
production such as silk, porcelain or tea. Such ‘Chinese images’ decorated the homes of the old and the new
aristocracy in Europe and America after the 1780s.
Questions remain as to whether western audiences really understood the essence of situational settings
portrayed by Chinese artists. Or did these scenes actually satisfy the western taste? In a sense, Chinese
export paintings portrayed the “real China” when information was scarce. Some views were a concoction
of a slice of “authentic China” spiced together with western imagination, and the quest for novelty trade
items.
The perceptions in aesthetics founded on cultural differences needs to be analyzed. In this paper, I probe into
the differences in perception between Eastern understanding and Western tastes in a cross-cultural context.
Also, I look into the differences in Chinese and western style and interpretations seen in portrait and
landscape views of the Foreign Factories. Such views eventually led to the growth of Chinese export
paintings that fascinated the culturally different western market.
William Shang, Tama University
Cantonese Export Portraits of Hong Merchants
From the mid-eighteenth century to the mid-nineteenth century, professional export painters in Canton drew
many different types of art works in a western style. They set up their studios near the Thirteen Factories
Area outside of the city. Many Chinese Hong merchants, who were licensed to trade with foreigners, had
their own portraits painted by these export artists. The portraits were given to western merchants as gifts.
Some portraits of Chinese Hong merchants were also ordered by the western merchants as visual reminders
of their trading partners and experiences in China. Being a special kind of export art that bears the
distinctive feature of western art, Hong merchant portraits are representative of the cultural influences and

exchanges that took place on a daily basis in Canton. These merchants were among the first group of
Chinese who faced the outside world and were open to accepting new traditions and ideas from abroad.
Yinghe Jiang, Sun Yat-sen University, China
The French as Trend-Setters in Canton Architecture, as Depicted in Paintings of the Factories
From fashion to philosophy, French cultural influence was widespread in Europe during the eighteenth
century. From the late 1760s to the 1830s, this influence extended even to the foreign factories at Canton.
The third quarter of the eighteenth century was marked by keen competition among the various
European nationalities trading with China. Not surprisingly, this rivalry was manifested in the most visible
symbol of a nation’s presence – and success – at Canton: namely, its hong, or factory.
Owned by Chinese hong merchants, the factories were originally Chinese in style, and remained so
at least into the 1750s. In 1767, however, the French factory began a transformation that by 1769 or 1770
resulted in a building with noticeably Western features. Foremost among these were the distinctive
colonnade with eight archways on the riverfront side of the building. This was the side on which Europeans
lavished their attention, as they regarded it as the front, or façade.
Over the following decades, other European nations at Canton likewise remodeled their respective
hongs, often adding remarkably similar elements. By c. 1820, no fewer than eight buildings displayed
façades influenced by the French.
This paper documents the role of the French as architectural trend-setters in the Western trading
community at Canton from the late 1760s to the 1830s, with reference to export paintings and to Dutch and
other written records of the era.
Susan E. Schopp, University of Macau
Dating the Canton Factories 1765-1822
Until recently, it has been difficult dating the views of the Canton factories (also called hongs 行 ) in export
paintings. Key information has been missing about the changes that were made to the buildings and quay,
over time, making it very difficult to know what year they might represent. The dates that authors have
assigned to some of these images have ranged anywhere from the 1760s to the 1790s or from the 1790s to
1820s. Although broader spectrums (around 25 years) in dating are common in the art world for works
unsigned, new information in historical records show that many changes were being made to these factory
buildings over time, making it possible to assign much narrower windows to many of these factory scenes.
Some of these paintings can now be identified as falling within a year or two. While the paintings
themselves may have been reproduced in later years, the scenes they depict can now be more clearly
matched and identified with historical documentation. In a few cases, we can even show that the scenes
represent a number of different years, with buildings from an earlier decade being incorrectly displayed
alongside buildings from a later decade. This may suggest the possibility of different ranks of works
produced and offered to the market, ranging from highly accurate ones to those on the opposite end of the
line.
Maria Kar-wing Mok, Hong Kong Museum of Art
Paul A. Van Dyke, Sun Yat-sen University, China

Panel 119 //Room no. 1303 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Asian Cinema: Currents, Crosscurrents, and Global Flows
From Bollywood to Hallyu, from the rising cinemas of West and Central Asia to the Chinese “new waves,”
Asia provides world screens with some of its most dynamic, innovative, and provocative fiction,
documentary, animated, experimental, and hybrid films. However, the concept of “Asian cinema” too often
conjures up visions of staid Hollywood imitations, turgid propaganda, and exercises in national chauvinism.
The definition of “Asian cinema,” in fact, lags behind what is actually happening on set as well as on
location, in the cinema as well as on the computer screen. Not only have regional flows intensified in recent
years, but global currents have swept Asia in heretofore unimagined ways. Transnational co-productions
seem to be the norm rather than the exception and diasporic filmmaking has found a voice that may be
“Asian” to a degree but located in Europe, America, Australia, or elsewhere. New technologies enable the
dissemination of films far outside the established arthouse and festival circuits of the past. New institutions
(archives, museums), alternative funding sources (NGOs, festivals), and cutting-edge motion picture media
(Web 2.0, cell phone videos) come together to make established notions of “Asian cinema” passé. There is
clearly a pressing need for a reassessment of the utility of the term to regional studies of Asia as well as to
the disciplines of film, media, and cultural studies.
This panel takes the pulse of this current state of affairs and explores the question of the continuing
importance of the concept of “Asian cinema” today. It looks at the historical roots of the term, the debates
surrounding the definition of “Asia,” the regional identity (or lack thereof) of film culture in Asia, and
explores the continuing need for a regional concept in order to understand the dynamics of global flows
across the continent. Drs. Marchetti and Tan present an overview of “Asian cinema” as it has been
understood historically, its current position within studies of world cinema, and its future as an industry, art
form, and cultural institution. Dr. Yee takes up an important new current in interdisciplinary scholarship
involving eco-criticism and highlights the importance of the global environment to regional/local
filmmakers and audiences in Asia. Dr. Ford’s paper explores changing gender roles, generational
differences, and the emergence of a “new” masculinity in line with neoliberalism and the “promises” of
globalization, and Dr. Szeto takes up similar issues in the films of a younger generation of Hong Kong who
came of age after the establishment of the HKSAR.
Convenor: Gina Marchetti, The University of Hong Kong
Chair: See Kam Tan, University of Macau
Asian Cinema: The World and a Region on Screen
Film scholars have wrestled with the concept of “Asian cinema” for decades. Cognizant of the dangers of
Orientalist overgeneralizations, the history of colonial redrawing of borders, the legacy of Japanese pan-
Asian imperialism and Cold War falling dominoes defining the region, many have argued against the need
for the term. Film studies, after all, has many ways of categorizing motion pictures according to studios,
stars, domestic markets, genres, auteurs, styles, and various markers of identity (gender, sexual orientation,
generation, race, ethnicity, class, nation, religion, culture/subculture). The discipline, however, struggles to
let go of the centrality of the “nation” in looking at films made outside Europe and America. There are
substantial books in English (as well as French and some other European languages), for example, on
Japanese, Indian, Korean and Chinese film (including Hong Kong, Taiwan, and, more rarely, Singapore),
with the occasional slimmer volume on Philippine, Thai, Indonesian, Vietnamese film, and the cinemas of
West and Central Asia. However, the books that take a regional perspective are rare, and they most often, as
the case of the enormously important books by John Lent, Anne Ciecko, and Yeh Yueh-Yu and Darrell Davis
on the topic, look at the region in terms of discrete, national film industries. Although Yeh and Davis
gesture toward the transnational co-production as a new regional standard, the implication of these industrial
changes and the impact of globalization has yet to be charted systematically. Beyond this, the significance
of “Asian cinema” as a category within world film needs to be mapped out, and this paper argues for the

necessity of this concept for understanding regional connections that cannot be fathomed without “Asia” as
an overarching idea.
See Kam Tan, University of Macau
Gina Marchetti, The University of Hong Kong
Of Ruins and Silence: Topographical Writing of Nature and Urban in Three Asian Documentaries
In Asia, as well as other parts of the world, the link between eco-consciousness and documentary reflects a
growing trend to tell the inconvenient truth in documentary style. Documentary becomes increasingly an
effective medium in airing concerns regarding reckless development, the depletion of rural communities,
and the hidden threat of nuclear power. This paper attempts to shed some light on the impact of
modernization on nature, urban landscape, and everyday life by comparing three documentaries by Chinese
and Japanese filmmakers. They are Wang Bing’s West of the Tracks (Tiexi qu, 2000), Yu Jian’s Jade Green
Station (Bise chezhan, 2003), and Toshi Fujiwara’s No Man’s Zone (2011). Works of Wang and Yu reflect a
growing awareness of the combined social and economic consequences of China’s socialist experience. West
of the Track portrays the ruining of one of the China’s longest-standing manufacturing centers and the
withering of life under the unknown forces of global modernity. Yu’s work articulates the series of national
‘events’ that happened in the historical time-space of the small town Bise, namely the prosperity brought to
the town by the French engineered rail connection in the first half of the 20th century and the disruptions
wrought by the political campaigns of the 1950s and 1960s. Fujiwara’s work confronts the powerful
earthquake and tsunami of March 11, 2011 which killed thousands and caused the reactor meltdowns at the
Fukushima Daiichi nuclear plant in Japan.
While West of the Tracks and Jade Green Station depict the presence of the wastelands as result of reckless
industrialization and political disruption; No Man’s Zone reveals the waste products of natural disaster and
man-made nuclear threats in Fukushima. Cinematic techniques such as tracking shot, static camera, and
silence are used in all three documentaries to visually marginalize the eventfulness of history through
accumulation of the towns’ quotidian moments. This paper aims to relate J Hillis Miller’s notion of
“topography” and Martin Heidegger’s idea of “dwelling” to the urban landscapes of China and Japan and
examine the manifestation of space as represented in the documentaries. The marginalized space of
Shenyang, Bise, and Fukushima serves as resistant spaces against the grand narratives of social progress.
The discussion also highlights the way documentaries question the rationality beneath the modern
imagination of the capitalist cities by re-presenting the ghostly space of the northeast China, the uneventful
moments of Bise, and the silence in/of Fukushima.
Winnie Yee, The University of Hong Kong
Looking Past It: Gender, Generation, and the Cross-Cultural Encounter in Recent Asian Film
This paper considers some of the ways in which several recent Asian films make sense of the cross-cultural
and cross-generational encounter as well as how they depict certain historical events, eras, and temporal
shifts. I am particularly interested in exploring how various characters and narratives (embodying diverse
micro and macro and macro histories) inform and interrupt each other in the wake of accelerating migratory
flows of people, products, and perspectives tethered to ongoing globalization, particularly in the aftermath of
the economic crisis of 2008 and the "rise of China/India" as economic players on the global stage in over
the past few decades. How do depictions of change (economic, social, cultural) and difference
(ethnicity/gender/generation/hybridity) mark particular bodies as "foreign" or render certain relationships
unfathomable? Likewise, how do other depictions facilitate greater connection across space, place, and
time? I will briefly reflect on how these films enter into more general pubic debates (in the media - including
the blogosphere) and speak to larger anxieties circulating in various local/global contexts? Cinematic stories
of aspiration, border-crossing, identity crisis, and socio-cultural shifts offer glimpses of highly diverse
situations and settings, yet there is significant continuity in the ways these films make sense of where we are
now and how we got here. From late-colonial Hong Kong (in Yim Ho's film FLOATING CITY) to 21st-
Century India (in Rajkumar Hirani's THREE IDIOTS) several films produced in Asia (including Hollywood
-Asian co-productions) are in conversation with each other and they construct usable pasts for a complex
present and uncertain futures.
Staci Ford, The University of Hong Kong

Hong Kong SAR New Wave as Part of a Regional Filmic Response to Neoliberalization
The SAR New Wave refers to the generation of directors coming of age or garnering serious critical
attention after Hong Kong becomes a Special Administrative Region of China. Stylistically and thematically,
these films are different from the Hong Kong New
Mirana May Szeto, The University of Hong Kong

Panel 120 //Room no. 1306 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Philosophy
“Learning the Way is without Attachment” : Neo-Confucian Resolutions to Become a Sage
Along with his older contemporary, Yi Hwang [T‘oegye] (1501–1570), Yi I [Yulgok] (1536–1584) went
down in history as the most brilliant and influential orthodox exegete of sŏngnihak. However, like many
before and after him, he passed through a time of intellectual experimentation, setting out on a quest for
meaning.
Yulgok’s personal manifesto, the Chagyŏngmun, signifies a turning point of his intellectual ripening. It
represents his written resolution to henceforth wholeheartedly adhere to Confucian teachings while keeping
any ‘false doctrines’ at distance. The authoring of the Chagyŏngmun concludes his year-long sojourn in a
Buddhist monastery at Kŭmgangsan. Yulgok, severely struck by the death of his beloved mother in 1551,
mourned at her gravesite for three years, experiencing an existential crisis. Longing for answers and to ease
his bitterness, he decided to retreat to seclusion, setting off to Kŭmgangsan in the spring of 1554. Yulgok
later reported to King Sŏnjo (1552–1608, r. 1567–1608): ‘When young I was very much fond of sŏnteachings
thoroughly investigating every sutra. But perceiving that they lacked a stable place I returned [to
Confucian teachings] to seek [knowledge] in our Confucian books.’
The paper will discuss Yulgok’s intellectual curiosity and his resolution to remain on the ‘true path leading
to sagehood’.
Lukas Pokorny, University of Aberdeen
Indiaʼs Struggle to Tolerate the Intolerant: Some Problems with Proselytizing
The crucial question that must always be posed to the proponents of tolerance, impartiality and mutual
respect is simply: what to do with those who do not accept these values? This creates a dilemma that is
difficult to resolve. Either one can tolerate the intolerant and thereby acquiesce in intellectual submission,
or, one can refuse to tolerate the intolerant thereby calling into question the very notion of tolerance. Stanley
Fish has argued persuasively that the problem is that notions such as “tolerance,” “mutual respect,” and so
forth, are vacuous abstractions, and, hence, quite meaningless, unless given specific content. In Fish’s view,
with which I agree, notions of “tolerance” or “mutual respect” only become relevant when we are clear in
our minds about what we should not be willing to tolerate.
In this regard contemporary India is an interesting diagnostic case. The secular nation-state of India
provides in its Constitution (under Article 25) that “…all persons are equally entitled to freedom of
conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion.” At least three religious groups in
modern India, however, Islamic terrorist groups, Christian Pentecostal groups, and certain extremist Sangh
Parivar (right-wing Hindu) groups, make exclusivist truth-claims and have on occasion employed violence
in support of those claims.
The present paper explores the notions of “propagating” (“proselytizing”) in India by exclusivist groups
and seeks to determine strategies and policies that might be employed to deal with this issue.
Gerald James Larson, University of California at Santa Barbara; Indiana University
Europe-China Intellectual Exchanges: The Case of Philosophy
The first half of the 20th century is rich and intense in terms of intellectual and cultural flows between Asia
and Europe. It was at that time that Europeans’ ideas, concepts and disciplines reached Asia, and questioned
the local Asian knowledge. If we take the example of the ‘philosophy’ discipline, China never developed this
Western discipline. But philosophy, as well as many other disciplines, was imported through a flow of
knowledge into China from Europe during that time.
This paper attempts to understand how these intellectual exchanges between China and Europe were
conducted, and by whom, in which historical and political context. With which canals and through what
institutions did the Western discipline of philosophy reach China? The aim is to provide some tentative

explanations of the effects on Chinese intellectuals of the appearance of Western/European philosophy. Did
these exchanges influence intellectual currents in China at that time?
It will be shown that these migrations of ideas were conducted by scholars, though mainly by students sent
abroad to study Western and European knowledge in order to “modernise” China. This encounter with
European ideas and philosophy made Chinese intellectuals react with responses ranging from denial to the
need to have a philosophy based on the European model. The encounter influenced many philosophical
currents and theories. It was a crucial period for the constitution of the current geopolitics of knowledge by
an institutionalisation of the Western/European academic culture and the use of European discipline as
philosophy.
Marie-Julie Frainais-Maitre, Tamkang University
An Early Canonization of the Confucian Teachings: A Re-examination of the Apocryphal Records of
Confucius beyond the Analects
Confucianism is one of the major streams of though in Chinese culture which Confucius created . He
emphasizes perfect morality and the importance of human affection. However, Confucius claims himself a
narrator who did not write composes. Many of his teachings and meaningful data of his early life were lost.
Some of his followers complied his relevance records into a classic called The Analects . It can be know as
the first canonization of such Confucian teachings. This paper argue that the neglecting of the other
important written records of Confucius in his age caused the distortion of his image . If we put the topic
back into the historical context, the so-called apocryphal records of Confucius was actually almost six times
more than the records of The Analects in terms of proportion. The paper is a textual study of these records
with emphasis on the comparison of the conceptual themes of these records in order to re-examine the early
formation of the Confucianism from a historical perspective.
Vincent Wai-kit Ho, University of Macau

Panel 123 //Room no. 1305 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
The Internet in China and Taiwan: Recent Political, Social, and Economic Developments
The papers in this panel explore vital current elements of Internet development and utilization in Mainland
China and Taiwan. They analyze ways China is seeking to expand the network through investment in highspeed
technologies, and encouraging new communications tools and rising Internet corporations. They
assess how low-income Chinese citizens are finding new ways to improve their lives by using the data
network. Finally, they consider how Taiwan’s more advanced communications systems are shaping an ongoing
debate on ethnic identity, and are extending the discussion through cyberspace to PRC compatriots.
Yu Hong’s paper gives a macro-perspective view of Internet development in China, as she explores
current government efforts to give citizens high-speed access to growing network systems. Her focus on
provision of speedy broadband connections highlights the government’s role in both building a newer and
faster Internet, and managing regulatory, regional, and corporate obstacles to expanding quality network
access across the nation.
Eric Harwit builds on this foundation by exploring the rapidly growing phenomenon of Twitter-like
Internet services known as microblogs, or “weibo.” Harwit’s paper assesses the factors that have stimulated
the rise of what are now more than 300 million microblog users. It analyzes the ways citizens and
government organizations are using microblogs to get their voices heard by millions of followers, and
considers how this form of communication may further open public discourse, and shape China’s social and
political landscape in the coming years.
New comers to Internet use can also affect the course of on-line activity, and Bu Wei explores the ways
migrant workers begin to use the Internet when given a chance and encouragement. Her paper assesses nongovernment
organizations’ (NGOs) methods to help these mostly low-income citizens gain an understanding
of Internet use, and examines these vulnerable people’s on-line strategies for helping themselves advance in
society both as individuals, and as a class.
Jens Damm adds a contrasting example of Taiwan, where ethnic identity issues are a prominent part of
network activity. His paper uses web logs and interviews to assess popular perceptions of Taiwanese
ethnicity, and provides a balanced approach by considering the ways both PRC and Taiwan residents view
the identity debate.
Overall, this panel combines approaches of political, economic, social, and ethnic study analysis to
highlight key areas of Internet development and expansion. In doing so, it explores important trends both
within Mainland China and across the Taiwan Strait.
Convenor: Eric Harwit, University of Hawaii at Manoa
Discussant: Jack Linchuan Qiu, Chinese University of Hong Kong
The Political Economy of Broadband Development in China
It is widely accepted among Chinese policy makers that high-speed Internet, or “broadband,” development
constitutes a strategic direction and is prerequisite for developing digital service industries. However, its
actual development is not straightforward, and is contingent upon institutional configurations, the nature of
state-market interactions, and social demands.
In the aftermath of the recent global economic crisis, broadband development further came into the
spotlight: In 2011, China’s National Development and Reform Commission initiated a high-profile
investigation of telecom giants for monopolizing Internet broadband services. In 2012, the Ministry of
Industry and Information Technology, representing the interests of telecom operators, made a rebuttal,
calling for state financing to support this strategic sector. Then, the ministry further launched an acceleration
plan for broadband diffusion.

Amidst this slew of policy actions initiated by competing bureaus, the evolving focus of state
participation is unclear. Is it a matter of assisting the buildup of broadband networks, enhancing competition,
improving public service, or facilitating regional and social re-balancing? Or, is it some combination of
these factors? Relying on trade journals, policy documents, and secondary sources, this paper sets up an
analytical framework for understanding the political economy of broadband development in China. It
focuses on how the state, in conjunction with market forces and class interests, constructs and realigns this
strategic industry.
Yu Hong, University of Southern California
The Rise and Influence of Microblogs in China
Since 2007, China has had its own version of Twitter, with the use of microblogs, or “weibo,” growing at a
tremendous pace and having a significant impact on the country’s society, politics, and economy. This paper
traces the origins and recent development of Chinese microblogs, and considers why they have become so
popular, how they are shaping Chinese use of the Internet, and how the government has reacted to them.
The paper begins by assessing the contradictory paths for the Chinese government as it has both instituted
measures to control politically sensitive on-line content, while encouraging development of Internet
businesses to provide a wide variety of services. It outlines various control mechanisms, while tracing the
simultaneous rapid growth of microblog service providing corporations such as Sina and Tencent.
The paper next turns to content analysis of the most popular microbloggers, which include mainly
celebrities and athletes. It also discusses the ways politicians and political offices are using microblogs for
sharing information and shaping policy. It then considers politically related categories that the government
will allow, in particular those that offer criticism that is sometimes harsh but deemed constructive; and those
that touch on sensitive political topics that are repressed.
The paper concludes with a discussion of how microblogs may inspire expanded on-line discourse, but
not necessarily lead to organized political challenges to the Chinese government. The paper also considers
which new social networking applications may come to displace microblogs in future years.
Eric Harwit, University of Hawaii at Manoa
A Study of Tibetan Web Media and Social Development of Tibetan Residential Areas
The Tibetan language is ancient and dynamic. Over the past decades, media using the Tibetan language have
appeared and evolved on a much larger scale. These media have gradually covered the fields of newspapers,
TV, and radio broadcasting, as well as the Internet. They provide an indispensable window for Tibetan
people to keep informed of domestic and international affairs, to understand current policies, and to obtain
information. Tibetan websites emerged in large numbers at the turn of the century. By 2011, the number of
newspapers, periodicals, and websites in Tibetan had reached nearly 100 in Tibetan residential areas. They
serve as an important tool in promoting policies, covering the latest changes in these residential areas, and
commenting on domestic and international news. In sum, Tibetan language media are playing a pivotal role
in not only promoting social progress and economic development in Tibetan residential areas, but also in
promoting and revitalizing Tibetan culture.
By adopting the theoretical approach of development communication, this study investigates and explores
web media in the Tibetan language, in the context of rapid political, economical, and cultural development
in the Tibetan residential areas. Through mapping out the development process of Tibetan cyber media, this
paper analyzes the features of modern web media in Tibetan. Forty Tibetan websites are selected which
target Tibetan people in China. Through conducting questionnaire surveys, content analysis, and in-depth
interviews, the paper categorizes Tibetan websites and probes into their operational modes. The findings of
the paper thereby provide a better understanding about the impact of Tibetan web media in promoting
information exchange among Tibetans. Furthermore, the paper explores how Tibetan web media serve as an
efficient tool in promoting the political, economic, and cultural development in Tibetan residential areas.
Jinqiu Zhao, Communication University of China
Ping Yu
Yuan Yuan Liu

Cross-Strait Cyberspace: The Perception of the Taiwanese
This paper investigates the perceptions of the Taiwanese within cross-Strait cyberspace with a particular
focus on the role of cyber-communities and blogs. The main part of the paper deals with examples taken
from the wide range of trans-regional/transnational communications that can be found crossing the Taiwan
Strait within this cyberspace: what are the differences between “Taiwanese” (Taiwanren), “Taiwanese
compatriots” (Taibao) and “Taiwanese business people” (Taishang), and in which way does the interactive
part of the cyberspace contribute to these perceived differences? A media- based discourse analyzes the
blogs found on the “Xiamen Net” to highlight changes in cross-Strait perceptions, while taking into account
shifts in social practices and policy areas.
The paper focuses on the ambiguous roles of newly emerged cyber-communities in the Taiwan Strait
cyberspace, examining the ways different groups of Taiwanese are perceived in terms of identity, belonging,
and general characteristics. The paper builds on two methodological approaches: in addition to considering
the underlying changes in social practices and the shifts in various policy fields on each side of the Taiwan
Strait, a textual-based discourse is used to analyze social and participatory media (blogs and BBSs, new
social media). Expert interviews with well-known bloggers (often journalists), academics (for example, from
the Taiwan Research Institute at Xiamen University), and with participants in selected cyber-communities
(including Taishang) are also employed to clarify the effects and importance of censorship measures and
“self-censorship,” and to explain more clearly the motivation for participating in these cyber-communities.
Jens Damm, Chang Jung Christian University

Panel 124 //Room no. 1401 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Towards a Better Understanding of National Identity in Contemporary Japan: An Inter‐disciplinary
Panel on Japan’s Controversies
Sponsored by Temple University Japan Campus
This inter-disciplinary panel examines national identity in contemporary Japan at international, national, and
individual levels through a collection of papers on controversial issues that Japan has faced.
Firstly, political scientist Tina Burrett uses national identity theory to explain the obstacles to resolving
Japan’s territorial dispute with Russia. The paper hypothesizes that economic, security and systemic factors
alone do not account for the intractability of the dispute: nationalism on both sides is the missing factor.
Leaders in Tokyo and Moscow are unable to agree to a settlement that would contradict their own nationalist
framing of the dispute, or risk their credibility as defenders of the national interest. To support this
hypothesis, the paper analyses nationalist discourse, territorial policies, negotiation outcomes and domestic
responses in Japan.
Secondly, historian Jeff Kingston examines Japanese identity politics through analysis of three key ongoing
national policy debates: the disputed sovereignty of the Senkaku (Diaoyu) Islands; the relocation of the US
Marine Airbase in Futenma; and the political consequences of the Fukushima crisis. The paper first
investigates the polarized discourse on the Senkaku Islands dispute, reflecting Japanese anxieties about a
rising China. The paper then analyses the Marine Airbase dispute and Okinawan opposition to the relocation
plan. Finally, the paper examines the effect of the legacy of Fukushima on a national identity rooted in
techno-nationalism, and the consequent political repercussions for Japan.
Political scientist Matthew Linley then examines the effect of self-interest and political values on
nationalism in Japan. Political leaders often use negative rhetoric targeting foreign countries to increase
domestic support for their economic and security policies. Nowhere has this been more common than in
Asia, where historical animosities play a key role in shaping national identity. Using data on Japan from the
Asia Barometer Survey (2006-2008), this paper examines the impact of individuals’ economic status and
political values on their nationalist feelings and attitudes to immigration.
Finally, anthropologist Sachiko Horiguchi examines internal cultural debates about ‘Japanese-ness’ by
examining the ‘mixed-race’ debate in Japan. Historically, Japan has constructed a ‘homogeneity myth’. Yet
Japan’s prewar colonial legacy and postwar Allied Occupation, and the more recent increased presence of
foreigners in the country, have led to the existence—though often ‘muted’ and marginalized—of racial
mixing in Japan. This paper draws on shifting media representations of ‘mixed race’ Japanese people from
the prewar period, and interviews conducted with so-called ‘half’ Japanese youth, to highlight changing
conceptions of national and individual identities in Japan.
Convenor: Tina Burrett, Temple University Japan Campus
Chair: Sachiko Horiguchi, Temple University Japan Campus
The Politics of Identity in Contemporary Japan
I examine Japanese identity politics by analysing events in 2012 regarding disputed sovereignty with China
over the Senkaku (Diaoyu) Islands. The paper first investigates the polarized discourse on the territorial
dispute in the context of Japanese anxieties about a rising China. The paper then analyses the impact of
Shintaro Ishihara’s announcement in April 2012 to purchase the islands on behalf of the Tokyo Metropolitan
government and the subsequent decision by the central government to purchase them. I argue that Ishihara
was successful in many respects since he provoked a harsh reaction from Beijing as he desired, manipulated
central government policy and shifted political discourse to the right. Finally, the paper examines what role
the dispute played in Japan’s national elections in December 2012 and what this says about the prospects of
managing tensions and undoing damage to bilateral relations.
Jeff Kingston, Temple University Japan Campus

Japanese National Identity and the Northern Territories Dispute with Russia
This paper examines the obstacles to resolving Japan’s territorial dispute with Russia using national identity
theory. The paper hypothesizes that economic, security and systemic factors alone do not account for the
intractability of the dispute: nationalism on both sides is the missing factor. Leaders in Tokyo and Moscow
are unable to agree to a settlement that would contradict their own nationalist framing of the dispute, or risk
their credibility as defenders of the national interest. To support this hypothesis, the paper analyses
nationalist discourse, territorial policies, negotiation outcomes and domestic responses in Japan.
Tina Burrett, Temple University Japan Campus
Shifting Conceptualizations of the“Mixed-Race”"and Identities in Japan: Media Discourses and
Individual Narratives
This paper examines internal cultural debates about ‘Japanese-ness’ by examining the ‘mixed-race’ in Japan.
Japan has historically constructed a ‘homogeneity myth’. Yet Japan’s prewar colonial legacy and postwar
Allied Occupation, as well more recent increased presence of foreigners have led to the existence, though
often ‘muted’ and marginalized, of racial mixing in Japan. This paper draws examination of shifting media
representations of ‘mixed race’ from the prewar period and interviews conducted with so-called ‘half’
Japanese youth to highlight changing conceptions of national and individual identities in Japan.
Sachiko Horiguchi, Temple University Japan Campus
The Effect of Self-Interest and Political Values on Nationalism in Japan
This paper examines the effect of self-interest and political values on nationalism in Japan. Political leaders
globally often use negative rhetoric targeting foreign countries to increase support for their economic and
security policies. Nowhere has this been more common than in Asia, where historical animosities play a key
role in shaping national identity. Using data on Japan from the Asia Barometer Survey (2006-2008), this
paper examines the impact of individuals’ economy status and political values on their nationalist feelings
and attitudes to immigration.
Matthew Linley, Temple University Japan Campus

Panel 125 //Room no. 1402 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Contesting Cultures in Asia
Translating “Manners” : There and Back Again
The concept of ‘manners’ (and its cognates ‘mœurs’ and ‘mores’) has long passed out of active duty as a tool
of theoretical analysis, yet in a relatively recent history it represented a centerpiece of sociopolitical
reflection. The ‘revolutions of manners’ was the language in which the eighteenth-century tentative
historical sociology described what we would nowadays probably best call social change.
A conceptual history of ‘manners’ has been attempted within the original project of Begriffsgeschichte
(notably by Georges Benrekassa), but remained limited to the Anglo- and Francophone environment.
However, during its heyday in Europe’s eighteenth century, the concept was also deployed as a tool for
translating the experience of Asian lands and peoples as if on their own terms. The Jesuits praising the moral
governance of the Qing empire or Dutch observers of the prosperous ‘closed kingdom’ of Japan used
‘manners’ as a term of translation rather than interpretation.
Then the early Japanese translators set about rendering the first western treatises into the conceptual idiom at
their disposal. And while East Asia previously had and needed no equivalents for ‘republics’ or ‘liberty’ or
‘religion’, it turned out there had existed a well-established concern with the history of social change and its
political and economic causes which indeed had coalesced around a concept that now provided the most
commonsensical translation of the term ‘manners’. The western observers—like Jesuit missionaries or Dutch
doctors—thus firmly believed they read ‘manners’ in the discourses of China and Japan, while their
Japanese counterparts were equally confident that the texts from Europe spoke of ‘fūzoku’. The paper looks
into the conditions of such a mutual translatability as one possible mode of global conceptual history.
David Mervart, University of Heidelberg
Playing Politicians to Please the People: Zhou Libo’s Shanghai-Style Comic Talks
While reminding today’s mainland Chinese audience that during the 1966-76 Cultural Revolution a simple
joke about Chairman Mao could cost someone years in jail, Shanghai comic performer Zhou Libo cracks a
pun joke about former President Jiang Zemin’s crude doctrine, “three representations” (san ge daibiao), in
his 2009 talk show. Is the stand-up comedian brave enough to rib the Chinese officials or has China become
a brave new world that allows the freedom of speech? Is the Shanghai-style comic talk (Haipai qingkou) a
form of sociopolitical expression or a mere product of commodity consumption? Originating from
traditional Chinese witty and glib speech (gu/huaji), Haipai qingkou has gained in popularity from the stage
to the screen since its creation in 2008. The Zhou Libo phenomenon, however, has not been studied in depth.
This paper focuses on Zhou’s impersonations of China’s top leaders in a relatively relaxed political
environment and a market driven entertainment industry, where a comedian’s salutes to his political patrons
have been shifted to public audiences. While it is too early to announce the advent of democracy in China,
the jester’s employment of Jiang Zemin and Wen Jiabao as his favorite stocks to please his commoner
customers indicates a drastic change of political attitude from Confucianism and communism to
consumerism. Furthermore, the mix of Shanghainese and Mandarin in Zhou’s shticks suggests an act/art of
decentering Beijing, China’s political and linguistic capital.
Howard Y. F. Choy, Wittenberg University
Narcissistic Self-Fashioning as a Joke: The Phenomenon of “Sister Hold”in Contemporary Popular
Culture in Taiwan
"I can hold the whole situation" (Linlin, a.k.a. "Sister Hold", 2011)
Being spoken in Mandarin with the italic word, hold, pronounced in English, this expression has become a
catch-phrase among the young generation in the Chinese-speaking world since the broadcast of Linlin's
poker-faced performance, Fashion (2011), in a Taiwanese evening entertainment programme, University ( 大
學 生 了 沒 ). Through the Internet, the phrase has permeated everyday life across national boundaries, on the

street, in social network sites, as well as being "recycled" back to various TV series, and there is always a
hint of a smirk, if not an out-loud laugh, accompanying the expression. "I can hold the whole situation",
therefore, is a neologism in contemporary Chinese and a cultural phenomenon arising from a popular
comedy performance.
The prevalence of this phrase gives an indication of the popularity of the performance, and, predictably, the
sudden fame Linlin has enjoyed since the broadcast. She is considered by her audiences as being
outrageously funny in such a way that she has acquired the nickname "Sister Hold" (with the word hold
pronounced in English, making this her identifying phrase). Her name, according to an Internet survey
conducted by the news, statistically beats the late Apple founder, Steve Jobs, in popularity (Chu, 2011).
Against contemporary "critics" who argue that women are the antithesis of humour (Hitchins, 2007; Greer,
2009), and that when women try to make a joke, it is often through the use of a strategy of disparagement,
opposite to "narcissism or vanity" (Greer, 2009, n. p.), the success of "Sister Hold" seems to suggest an
opposite strategy by fashioning herself in a narcissistic, overtly confident, way. Pitted against this context,
the purpose of my essay is therefore three-fold, first, I delineate the comic strategy of "Sister Hold". Starting
from Greenblatt's notion of self-fashioning (1980), yet taking the idea out of a pure linguistic field into the
realm of visual representation, in tandem with semiotic analyses on joke (Palmer, 1987) and fashion (Kondo,
1997), I set out to argue that "Sister Hold" constructs a powerful comedy with an infectious sense of humour
through an approach of narcissistic self-fashioning. Second, aligning with anti-essentialist theory, especially
the idea of performativity (Butler, 1990), I suggest that the success of the comedy is not achieved through an
essentialistic notion of gender per se, but through the way she strategically uses her gender positioning to
performatively form jokes by engaging with contemporary cultural phenomena and social issues in Taiwan.
Third, by locating "Sister Hold" in a loosely-defined genre of female buffoonery, I investigate the tension
between her conformity to the genre of performance and her construction of a narcissistic, non-conforming,
self. I evaluate the cultural implication of the existence of this "tradition" and suggest that the way of
manoeuvering between these two poles would very likely affect the establishment of her image, and of other
performers in this genre in the future, as (a) female comedian(s). There is, therefore, always a place for
female comedians, not based on which gender categories they belong to, but how successfully they use their
identities to locate the key social issues and to twist, playfully yet critically, common cultural beliefs as a
means to create a sense of humour.
Chih-Chieh Liu, The University of Hong Kong
Re-defining Professionalism in Asian Context: A Culture-Based Preliminary Study
From current affair TV programme, we have all seen stories like former professors in physics driving taxies
or bankers run takeaway after they migrate to a new country from their counties of origin in Asia.
Difficulties in settlement, poor conditions to enter or adapt to the formal workforce, and barriers to career
advancement for migrant workers have been widely reported by media, and subsequently become one of the
main focuses for research on transnational labour. It seems that the only logical conclusion to draw is that
migration has become one of the biggest career hurdles, if not the only one, for skilled migrants in particular
for knowledge-intensive professionals in the transactional labour movement. Unlike the dominant trend, my
presentation aims to demonstrate that skilled migrants can re-build their professional career successfully and
develop multiple career paths by socialization. The results reported here are based on preliminary interviews
among Asian legal professionals. While it took a relatively longer term for migrant to be recognized as
lawyers by the community of practice, migrant lawyers have a clear customer target and can develop their
business rather quickly on the market. Different from local-born junior solicitors who follow “up or out”
model, migrant lawyers’ career progression is evolved as an “out as up” model and self-promotion to
partnership. What is more noticeable is that migrant lawyers’ career paths are as divergent as practice in
specialized litigation practices, as well as politics and teaching, which might encourage more skilled
migrants to pursue a professional career.
Zhi Li, Griffith University

Panel 126 //Room no. 1403 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: The Imagined Body: Gender and Queer Studies
The Bishonen [Beautiful Boy] Trope in Chen Yin-jungʼs 2004 Taiwanese Blockbuster Film, Formula
17 [17 歲 的 天 空 ]
The Japanese term bishonen [ 美 少 年 ], which roughly translates as beautiful boy/youth in English, refers to a
genre of same-sex male love stories designed primarily for teen female consumption that is widely popular
in contemporary East Asian drama, film, manga, anime, music, and pop culture. I turn to the staging,
commodification, and reception of male-to-male love stories marketed for young female audiences in
Taiwan (known as Tongrennu) to discuss the blockbuster 2004 Taiwanese film, Formula 17 [17 歲 的 天 空 ]
by Chen Yin-jung. Viewed within the context of Taiwanese film history, I look at how homosexuality is
reconfigured and redefined in this mainstream film. This paper also addresses aspects of voyeurism and
queer spectacle that center around displays of same sex romance, desire, and love for a mainstream,
primarily female teen audience were embedded in the marketing and media coverage of this film. Formula
17 presents a gay utopian romantic comedy with no female characters or social expressions of homophobia.
Written, produced, and directed by a woman with the lead roles cast by straight actors playing homosexuals,
the film replicates many of the same romantic patterns popular in mainstream heterosexual films and
television dramas. While seeming to promote the acceptance of normative homosexual romance, love and
desire at the same time, like other mainstream films and television programs in that deal with same sex
desire in Taiwan, Formula 17 overt expressions of homosexual sex and desire are often filtered out, delayed,
or hidden.
Jean Amato, Fashion Institute of Technology, SUNY
Cyber-Mapping Asian and Asian-American Gay-Male Bodies: Epistemological and Ethical
Borderlands
The body, the “house of memory,” is like a landmass whose topography can be “mapped” for the age, race,
ethnicity, gender, size, health, and, at times, desires of the individual. How we choose to cover or uncover
parts or all of the body, clothe it, decorate it, and develop it constitutes a complex and sophisticated system
of signs by which one seeks to manipulate the perceptions and reactions of others. This paper will “map”
some of the ways in which Asian and Asian-American gay males have chosen to create “cyber-roadmaps” –
computer portraits of themselves – to project their identities and offer varying images of who they purport to
be. As Lacan observed, “human desire is always for the desire of the Other” and relies on systems of
signification for its expression. The cyber-roadmaps Asian and Asian-American gay males create articulate
Lacan’s formulation: The phallus, as privileged signifier, conditions the terms of exchange in this vexed
rendition of “I want You to Want Me. Here is signed the conjunction of desire in that the phallic signifier is
its mark, with the threat or nostalgia of lacking it.” This raises the ethical question of whether Asian and
Asian-American gay-male “cyber-portraits” found on “Youtube,” on sites run on self-submissions of video,
on message boards, and in chats rooms should be judged in the same way as commercial materials,
especially those deemed “pornographic.” Are these portrayals “pornographic,” or are they justified
projections of oppressed sexual identities that have no other “legitimate” form of public expression?
Mark Thomas DeStephano, Saint Peterʼs University
Spectacles of the Extraordinary: Cultural Notes on the “Queer” Body in Vietnam’s Post-renovation
Period
Contemporary scholarship in queer studies has insisted on the historical character of the conception of the
human body as such. The idea of the human is neither natural nor self-evident but normatively constituted in
relation to complex changing cultural and political conditions. In queer studies, for example, the idea that
any one person is fully functional, proportional, discretely gendered and able-bodied is, at best, an idealized
fantasy; no single body is invulnerable to illness, mutilation or deformation of some kind. Yet, the normative
body is very much the stuff of fantasy that undergirds the frameworks of nation-state discourse. In this
conference paper, I seek to examine cultural accounts of the 'queer' body in relation to nationalist norms in

the latter period of Vietnam's booming economic cultural development. Although scholars have devoted
considerable attention to the country’s transition to modernity, showing how Vietnamese men and women
fashioned and crafted themselves in the image of the so-called modern West, little attention has been paid to
the complex process by which these norms are constituted. In this paper, I shall argue that based on the
cultural objects examined, including queer works of literature and film, the idea of the queer body in this
period was still in a state of flux and in competition with other historical conceptions of the nationalist body.
Knowledge of this counter-history can help open up other narratives that have been overlooked and
obscured in the scholarship on gender in contemporary Vietnam.
Quang-Anh Richard Tran, National University of Singapore

Panel 128 //Room no. 1404 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Bukit Brown Cemetery and Singaporeʼs Heritage-scape
Sponsored by Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
In 2011, the Singapore government announced that Bukit Brown Cemetery (BBC), a historical Chinese
cemetery in Singapore, had been earmarked for development and a dual four-lane road would be built
through it starting 2013. This not only led to the usual protests from the public and established civil society
groups, but also the emergence of petitions, blogsites and a Facebook group to disseminate knowledge about
the heritage value of the cemetery and lobby for its preservation.
Such a flourish of activities and activism around an old cemetery is unprecedented in Singapore. This is also
a case where the process of heritage site-making is more a ground-up initiative than a state-sponsored
enterprise. That the debate on the heritage value of a cemetery should rise to prominence suggests a shift in
the public discourse of Singapore, whereby it is no longer sufficient to pursue narrow economistic goals, but
also important to dwell on the heritage and identity of the nation.
Taking the Bukit Brown episode as a starting point, this panel will examine developments in the cultural
politics of Singapore especially vis-à-vis its heritage-scape. It will explore the changing meaning of history
and heritage for the nation through the discourses of state and society, circulating not only through
traditional media but new media platforms that allow new communities to emerge and coagulate.
Convenor: Yew-Foong Hui, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
Excavating Histories: Interrogating the Untold Stories of a Chinese Cemetery
This paper considers the different historical narratives unearthed in relation to Bukit Brown cemetery and
the dialogues that are formed in relation to official narratives in Singapore. In particular, it looks at how the
histories and memories associated with the cemetery have expanded beyond the familial sphere to the public
sphere, such that the cemetery is now articulated as a cradle of the collective memories of Singaporeans.
These memories and histories include the biographies of "pioneers" that contributed to the development of
colonial Singapore, the articulation of the space as a World War 2 battlefield, and the social history of the
cemetery as seen through the eyes of former residents of villages around the cemetery. These narratives
impute meaning to the cemetery and link it to narratives of the nation, thus supplementing and enriching the
official history of Singapore. On another level, it is notable that these memories have returned from the
liminal space of a cemetery at a juncture where issues of identity have become more salient in Singapore.
Yew-Foong Hui, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
Kah Seng Loh, Kyoto University
Bukit Brown Municipal Cemetery as Material Culture Evidence
The study of funerary epigraphy of overseas Chinese tombs and graves in Southeast Asia over the past half
century have been instructive in sketching and delineating social, commercial and political networks within
which the overseas Chinese reside, operate or maintain influence in the “South Seas”. Apart from epigraphy,
descriptions of the sites and tombs that accompany such studies offer contexts to their intended siting and a
glimpse at their formal aspects but are mostly not detailed enough to speculate the broader material culture
environments for further and deeper renderings.
This paper argues that close reading and material culture representations of such tombs and funerary spaces
may precipitate a deeper contextual understanding of the tombs on the one hand, as well as implications to
map the extant material culture of Nanyang societies on the other. The origins, transport and sale of
construction materials such as granite, marble, mosaics and tiles not only implicate their markets, circulation
and preferential use (c.f. Bourdieu), they also link social perception and acceptance of particular materials
for constructing such commemorative abodes. As such attitudes and acceptances about building materials
change over time, especially in relation to their symbolic values, the periodic use or non-use of particular

materials, forms or decorations thus capture or freeze such norms in physical form for our retrospective
analysis.
Chee Kien Lai, National University of Singapore
Digital Photography, New Media, and the De-taboo-ization of Bukit Brown Cemetery
To be left undisturbed in most times except for commemorative events, the cemetery has traditionally been
considered largely as a tabooed space for especially the ethnic Chinese community in Singapore. However,
with the announcement by the government of the prospective redevelopment of Bukit Brown Cemetery for
roads and other residential purposes, public interest and anxiety for the future of the premise grew, along
with the number of visitors to the various iconic tombstones. With voluminous photographs of engravings,
inscriptions and portraits of the buried snapped from the latest DSLR cameras and posted onto social media
sites like Facebook, it seems that the prior cultural-religious inhibitions over cemeteries are beginning to
recede. With materials collected over a year on still images on related Facebook pages, this paper seeks to
explore the process in which digital photography has changed the entire representation of Bukit Brown
Cemetery from a partially forbidden forested environment to a visualized and historicized terrain with the
potentials of being a heritage site. Through these posted images, the authors seek to argue for the role of
digital technology and the new media in enlarging public interest over conservation issues in Singapore. As
the digital images of the tombs get discussed on the social media platforms for both their cultural and
aesthetic significance, this paper will also highlight the evolution of a photographic rationality among the
enthusiasts of the changing treatment of Bukit Brown cemetery as a de-tabooed heritage space.
Kai Khiun Liew, Nanyang Technological University
Natalie Pang, Nanyang Technological University
Singapore’s Bukit Brown: National Heritage and National History in Early Twenty-First-Century
Southeast Asia
The period since the announcements, in May 2011 of plans for the eventual “redevelopment” of Singapore’s
former municipal cemetery at Bukit Brown—one of the largest Chinese cemeteries outside China—as
residential land and, four months later, of the need to ease traffic congestion by cutting a road across that
cemetery in the near future has witnessed discussion of these plans and their wisdom in a range of outlets.
The Singaporean and international media, Singaporeans writing to The Straits Times, and participants in a
series of public fora on Bukit Brown have joined a debate over the need for and value of physical
embodiments of Singapore’s heritage, its national heritage.
Having achieved independence under relentlessly forward-looking political leadership, Singapore has long
faced a tension between the idea of the nation and the study of its past. While an officially deployed
“Singapore story” was meant to resolve that tension, recent years have seen the emergence of a movement,
pre-dating public concern over Bukit Brown, to develop historiographic alternatives to that official story. We
must understand that movement and the voices that have joined the debate over Bukit Brown as interlocking
parts of a single process. The diversity of messages carried by those voices suggests that this process will
supplant the stultifying tension between the nation and an interest in its past with tensions of a new kind.
These will be the creative—and never resolved—tensions over understandings of the past that give national
histories both their robustness and their ultimate value.
Michael Montesano, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore

Panel 129 //Room no. 1501 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Minorities and the Making of Local Buddhisms in Mainland Southeast Asia
Sponsored by Center for Southeast Asian Studies, Kyoto University
The Theravada Buddhism practiced in mainland Southeast Asia delineates a historical and cultural region
with shared traditions that stretch across centralized political organization, Indic scripts, and Sanskrit-Pali
literature. From the outset of the colonial period, Buddhism was standardized and incorporated into
administrative structures of the state, and has become associated with the dominant ethnic groups of
Thailand, Laos, Cambodia and Myanmar. Nevertheless, the persistence of localized beliefs and practices
within Buddhism have been recognized, often within the framework of official-vernacular or urban-rural
distinctions within the majority mainstream of society.
The practice of Buddhism has been crucial in understanding the important divide between upland and
lowland society in Southeast Asia. Typically, upland areas have been defined as animist, as well as lacking
larger scale forms of socio-political organization. However there are many cases of uplanders practicing
Buddhism across the region. An upland ethnic group’s adoption of Buddhism is often seen as one step in the
process of assimilation, signaling the subjugation of minority belief systems to majority Buddhism.
Viewing these dynamics from the position of institutionalized Buddhism and nationalistic historical
narratives leaves little space for the articulation of creative agency for the people who reside on the margins
of the cultural mainstream. Does the dominance of national Buddhisms mean a unidirectional flow of ideas
and practices from the mainstream to the minority sectors of society?
This panel challenges the usually unspoken but universally implied popular conception that Buddhism
‘belongs’ to the ethnic Lao, Burman, Khmer or Thai, and that the process of becoming Buddhist is part of a
passive experience of assimilation. The presentations introduce field-based ethnographic data on the
Buddhist practices of minority peoples in the region, exploring the idea that these people make substantive
contributions to local Buddhisms.
This panel puts forward the proposal that local Buddhist practices among ethnic minorities are an important
area of cultural contact that bridge the accepted majority-minority social categories and in many uplandlowland
cases. This panel demonstrates the multi-directional articulation and rearticulation of local
Buddhisms. It focuses on how minorities make local Buddhisms may also open up new channels for
understanding the relationships between visions of institutionalized and idealized Buddhism as well as local
forms of Buddhist practice. The presentations will be a first step towards re-examining the models that
underpin our basic assumptions of Theravada Buddhist society from the practice of "periphery" or
"minority".
Convenor: Takahiro Kojima, Kyoto University
Chair: Nathan Badenoch, Kyoto University
Mahayana Buddhism, Theravada Buddhism, and Nativistic Movements: Buddhism in History of the
Lahu Highlanders of Yunnan and Southeast Asia
Buddhism in Southeast Asia has been argued along two dichotomies, the Buddhist plains and animist hills,
and the Theravada school among native farmers and Mahayana school among the Chinese immigrants.
Based on these propositions, scholars in Southeast Asian Buddhism have concentrated their focus on
Theravada Buddhism in the plains. However, since such distinctions are by no means fixed ones, this
simplified view has shortcomings in articulating the complexity of Buddhism practiced by diverse
populations. This paper presents a case study of the Lahu, Tibeto-Burman highlanders practicing shifting
cultivation in the Yunnan-Southeast Asian borderlands. Their history shows that they accepted Mahayana
Buddhism that was introduced by Chinese immigrants to the hills, and enjoyed autonomy under the
leadership of the “living Buddhas” before their monastic order was destroyed by a military expedition of the

Qing army in the late 19th century. Theravada Buddhism has also been influential in the Lahu hills since the
18th century when some Theravada monks claimed supernatural powers and attracted highlanders as well as
lowlanders. The collapse of the Mahayana monastic order was followed by a series of nativistic millenarian
movements which eventually merged with lowlander’s similar traditions and the recent emergence of the
worship of Khruba Bunchum among the Lahu in Thailand, Burma and China. This Lahu case offers an
alternative view to the Theravada-Mahayana as well as highland-lowland dichotomies.
Tatsuki Kataoka, Kyoto University
Buddhists in Ethnic Robes: Karen in Myanmar and Thailand
In the understanding of Karen religion and ethnicity, there has been a tendency towards a simplistic religiopolitical
divide labeling “tribal” hill Karen as harboring envy towards the lowland civilization as expressed
in their various cults, Christian Karen as consciously pitting themselves against the lowlands, and Buddhists
as assimilated lowlanders and therefore invisible. Such a view misconstrues the nature of religious practices
as well as its relationship with political power and ethnic identity. This presentation demonstrates how
Buddhism as it is practiced among Karen in different areas of Thailand and Burma throws light on aspects
and possibilities of Buddhism that are less apparent in its more institutional forms.
Among minorities in the peripheries, the worship of a specific saintly monk can become the basis for the
formation of a community of moral practices. This is apparent in the worship of Northern Thai monks of the
Khruba tradition, or that of Thammanya Sayadaw in Karen State, Burma. It is interesting to note that many
of the monks in the Khruba tradition are first and foremost revered and supported among minorities and
lowlanders in the peripheries, and then only subsequently become respected widely among mainstream
Buddhist population.
Another noteworthy aspect among Karen is the ways in which lay Buddhist practices replace existing ritual
practices in the domestic realm. It is not that they are shedding their old ethnic practices and becoming like
lowlanders. Rather, the power and protection gained by Buddhist practices allow them to maintain values
within the domestic or intimate realm.
Yoko Hayami, Kyoto University
The Construction of Pa-o Buddhism
Pa-o, a group of Karen speakers, is an ethnic minority of Myanmar living in the Shan State and Kayah State.
Except for a small number of Christians, most Pa-o are Theravada Buddhists. It is said that Pa-o Buddhism
has been influenced by the Buddhist traditions of neighboring majorities: Mon, Burma, Lanna and Shan.
Generally, the Buddhism of ethnic minorities in mainland Southeast Asian countries has been considered to
be the result of the diffusion of Buddhist traditions from powerful majorities. From this diffusionist point of
view, Buddhist minorities have been described as passive actors who received a foreign religion under the
cultural influence of majorities.
In recent decades, we can see Pa-o Buddhists’ endeavor to construct their own Buddhism through
efforts to restore stupas for Pa-o sacred places, the institutionalization of monastery committees and
networks of Pa-o monks, the formation of educational systems in Buddhist teachings for Pa-o lay followers,
and the publication of Buddhist writings in the Pa-o language. Furthermore, these movements are closely
related to the politico-ethnic situation in the Pa-o areas. If we focus on their political status as an ethnic
minority, these movements can be characterized as a form of Pa-o ethno-nationalistism.
This presentation will argue that we should not just see them in ethnic minority terms but also as
“Buddhists.” It demonstrates that Pa-o Buddhists are constructing their own Buddhism. It compares the
processes that do so with other Buddhists who have put forth steady efforts to construct their own Buddhism
within the long history of Theravada Buddhists in mainland Southeast Asia.
This presentation will argue that we should not just see them in ethnic minority terms but also as
“Buddhists.” It demonstrates that Pa-o Buddhists are constructing their own Buddhism.
Murakami Tadayoshi, Osaka University

Uplanders in the Yuan Buddhism of Northern Laos
The Buddhist Yuan people living in Luang Namtha province of northern Laos are refugees from a period of
social upheaval during the Burmese occupation of northern Thailand in the 16th century. The Buddhism of
the Yuan - speakers of the same language as the Tai of Chiang Mai - is prominent in the town of Luang
Namtha, but they, and a few Lue villages, are a small minority in what is otherwise an ethnically diverse
animist social landscape.
After a 15-year hiatus in Buddhist practice at the start of the Lao Peoples’ Democratic Republic, Yuan
Buddhism has been revived. The Samtao, a small ethnic group of the Mon-Khmer ethnolinguistic family,
have been a key force in this revival. The Samtao language has disappeared from the village, but Samtao
Buddhism, with its influences from the Lue tradition and its own animist tradition, has emerged as a highly
regarded form of practice that is more ‘complex and detailed’ than the Yuan Buddhism which is seen by
some as overly simplified. Samtao leaders are proficient in the tham lue script, and the historical linkages
with Lue Buddhism provide further legitimization of their role in maintaining Buddhism in Luang Namtha.
This presentation argues that as the Samtao 'become Yuan', they contribute cultural material to recreation of
local Buddhist practices and that the influences working on the Buddhism of Luang Namtha come from a
number of cultural sources.
Nathan Badenoch, Kyoto University
Theravada Buddhism and Interethnic Relations: Local Practices of the Shan and Palaung of Northern
Myanmar
This presentation focuses on local Theravada Buddhist practices by examining the relationship between the
Shan and Palaung ethnic groups living in Nam Hsan, the Shan state of Myanmar. The town of Nam Hsan is
located in the mountains, and the Palaung are the majority population. The Palaung are mostly Buddhists,
and have developed livelihoods based on cultivation and the sale of tea, which they traded with the Burmese
and Shan. The transmission of Buddhism from the Shan to the Palaung was a result of this economic
relationship, and it is generally believed that the Palaung simply imitated or internalized Shan Buddhism.
The current analysis for this paper is based on ethnographic research and suggests that Palaung Buddhism is
comprised of parts adopted from the Shan and other parts that are their own creations.
The main concern of this presentation is Palaung practices associated with the teaching of dharma. It
specifically deals with the dynamics of language choice within the religious spaces the Palaung occupy. The
Palaung, historically lacking their own script, would typically deliver teachings in the Shan language and
copy texts that were written in the Shan script. However, in 1972 the Palaung elite established a script for
writing Palaung and as a result of this education in the Palaung language grew rapidly. Furthermore, the
Palaung have recently begun to copy texts in the Palaung script and deliver dharma teachings in the Palaung
language. These developments demonstrate how the Palaung have exercised their own cultural agency in the
articulation of Palaung Buddhist practice.
Takahiro Kojima, Kyoto University

Panel 130 //Room no. 1502 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Floating Frontiers in Southeast Asia
Sponsored by Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
Historically, borders have been frontiers of economic, political and socio-cultural interaction. While modern
nation-states map out and delineate borders more discretely, these borders continue to be crossed on a daily
basis, and in fact become the loci of exceptional frontier economies. This is certainly true in Southeast Asia.
Malaysia and Indonesia is one of ISEAS’s main fields of research. In studying these countries post-1998, it
has become increasingly necessary that we also understand the frontier economies between these two
nations, especially since Singapore is sandwiched between them. At the same time, as secondary states in
Malaysia and Indonesia become more autonomous as a result of domestic political developments, and as
ASEAN economic integration becomes more imminent, it is important to keep track of the changes in these
frontier regions.
ISEAS has identified three maritime areas that can be considered “floating frontiers” where cross-border
interaction takes place, involving not only Malaysia and Indonesia, but Singapore, Thailand and the
Philippines as well. These “floating frontiers” are: 1) the Singapore-Johor-Riau (SIJORI) region; 2) the
Andaman Sea region, involving Sumatra, Penang and South Thailand; and 3) the Sulu and Celebes Seas
region, involving Sabah, South Philippines and Sulawesi.
Interactions in these areas have a history extending way beyond the colonial period, and in that important
sense, studies of how economic and other ties across these watery borders are developing today must draw
inspiration from patterns apparent before nation states.
But with developing nation-states configuring the region’s geography so clearly, all forms of human
mobility have had to adapt, and in the process new solutions and phenomena appear adding to the diversity
of the region and providing possibilities of new insights into what the prominent processes of the immediate
future may be.
Convenor: Kee Beng Ooi, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
Chair: Kee Beng Ooi, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
Ethnic Revival and Counter-Hegemony: Language, Politics and Kadazandusun Identity in Malaysia
Indigenous minorities’ cultures today are facing extinction in many parts of the world. In Malaysia, a Malay-
Muslim dominated state has aggressively pursued policies to integrate the country’s indigenous minorities
including Sabah’s Kadazandusuns into a largely Malayized nation. Through manipulations of Kadazandusun
ethnicity and implementation of assimilation policies, Malay-Muslims had usurped the Kadazandusuns’
position as the largest indigenous and politically dominant group in Sabah. Disenchantment with the group’s
diminished status triggered a Kadazandusun ethnic revivalism to counter the rising Malay-Muslim political
and cultural hegemony. A Kadazandusun elite started to promote language as a means to preserve group
identity and a catalyst for Kadazandusun political unity. In 1995, the Kadazandusun Language Foundation
(KLF) was established to collect, collate and print the group’s folktales and oral histories, and to preserve,
codify and promote the use of a common Kadazandusun mother tongue. The adoption of a common
language has helped to generate a sense of belonging amongst members of different Kadzandusun “tribes” to
a larger inclusive ethnic identity. Efforts to develop and propagate the Kadazandusun language, however,
have to overcome the group’s small population size and limited resources - and the Malay-Muslim state’s
antagonistic reaction. Invariably, this has negatively impacted the Kadazandusun language’s capacity to
strengthen group identity and to politically unite the group.
Hock Guan Lee, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore

Imaginary Frontiers and Deferred Masculinity: Singapore Working Class Men in Batam
This paper looks at Singaporean working class men who travel to the Indonesian island of Batam for cheap
sex, food and shopping. It presents Batam as a space particular to the metropolis-hinterland relationship that
Singapore shares with the Riau islands. Such a space is conceived as an “imaginary frontier” where the
hinterland is imagined by the metropolis as a peripheral site that accommodates its desires, and is thus
malleable to the economic, emotional and sexual needs of men who go there to find what they cannot obtain
in the metropolis. Like all frontiers, Batam also sees an asymmetrical power relationship between the
visitors and inhabitants of this space, thus allowing for the romanticisation and eroticisation of the
Indonesian island. The paper attempts to tease out distinctions between Batam and other domestic red-light
districts to uncover the socio-cultural contours of the men who visit the Indonesian island. It proceeds to
examine activities such as friendships and gift-giving from male clients to Indonesian sex workers, together
with the treating of latter with food and drinks, as meaningful actions that suggest the need to re-think the
trans-border nature of masculinity. It is argued that the diminished economic status of Singapore working
class men compels them to defer their masculinity from the metropolis to the Riau island hinterlands, and
that sexual consumption must thus be analysed as but one of an array of meaning-making activities
performed by working class Singaporean men as they negotiate their masculinity.
Terence Chong, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
Sub-national Economic Policy and “Multi-layered Diplomacy” in the SiJoRi Cross Border Region:
The Cases of Johor and the Riau Islands Province
For more than forty years, an implicit and often explicit element of Singapore’s development strategy has
been to promote the relocation of land and labour-intense activities to off-shore locations. Two nearby
territories have been the recipients of much of this investment. They are: the Malaysian state of Johor,
immediately to Singapore’s north; and the Riau Islands Province in Indonesia, just south of the island. Over
time, the three territories have come to constitute a cross-border region - which functions as one economic
unit, albeit comprised of different political entities.
This dynamic has heightened the importance of the governments of Johor state and Riau Islands province,
both of which are ‘non-central governments’. Due to their formal and informal responsibilities for key
public services such as investment promotion, economic planning, and land management, these governments
have become key actors in the integration process.
This has given rise to “multi-layered” diplomacy in Malaysia and Indonesia, as both central and non-central
governments are actors in shaping and pursuing diplomatic objectives. This development has constituted an
important intrusion into the preserve of central governments, and the national governments of both nations
have responded in different ways at different points in time.
This paper will use Hocking’s “Multi-layered” diplomacy framework to explore the resulting policy
competition between the central governments of Malaysia and Indonesia and the non-central governments of
Johor state and Riau Islands province. It will seek to establish the causes of discord between the two levels
of government and the structural factors that determine which level of government prevails.
Francis Hutchinson, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore

Panel 131 //Room no. 1203 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Chinaʼs Relations with Its Neighbours, Near and Distant
Chinese Academics’ Views on China’s International Role and Relations with the US and Japan
Understanding China’s foreign policy and its future development is one of the most important questions for
International Relations scholarship today. Debates about what kind of player China will be in the
international arena have been ongoing for years, but most scholarship on Chinese foreign policy tends to
focus on the state level in analysing policy-making. During Hu Jintao’s leadership, the importance of
societal influence on foreign policy making has grown significantly, although this importance is likely to
vary depending on issue areas.
This paper focuses on Chinese academic elites as one domestic group likely to influence Chinese foreign
policy making. In China, top scholars have close connections to the political elite. Oftentimes academic
work provides a window through which foreign ideas and both international and domestic debates are
channelled to top decision makers. Researchers based at universities and think tanks contribute to the public
debate through their publications and commentary, sometimes independently and other times at the request
of the party. The top leadership also consults academics in foreign policy decision-making and invites them
to government meetings and seminars.
This paper concentrates on the diffusion of foreign policy ideas within Chinese society. More specifically, it
analyses the discourse of China’s international role and its relations with the US and Japan in the leading
Chinese IR journals in order to delineate the ongoing debates on China’s identity and the emerging
perceptions of its position in the world. In addition to journals, interviews with Chinese scholars are used as
material.
Elina Sinkkonen, University of Oxford
Helpful Allies, Interfering Neighbours: World Opinion and China in the 1950s
In the aftermath of the Korean War, the People Republic of China was effectively an international pariah.
Chinese textbook accounts of this period underscored how the Chinese achieved their breakthrough either
during the Geneva Conference or the Bandung Conference through deft planning and enterprise. Yet few
paid any attention to how such manipulation of world opinion became increasingly difficult for Beijing after
that initial success. One outcome of PRC’s public relations campaign meant friendly Afro-Asia leaders
voiced their opinions, in alarming quantities, to their Chinese counterparts vis-à-vis issues on Asian security,
mainland China’s economic development, and the Taiwan problem. Indeed, from recently declassified PRC
Foreign Affairs archives, new documents demonstrate the PRC tried to marshal such non-Soviet bloc
opinions to its advantage during the first Taiwan Straits crisis (1955). The PRC’s efforts were successful as
there was no lack of volunteers who aired dissent with US foreign policy. But these new allies also wished to
mediate between the US and the ROC with Mainland China. Moreover, such efforts were often at variance
to the PRC’s domestic and strategic outlook in the region. The PRC thus had to embark upon an active
“management” of disparate world opinions, which was an entirely new endeavour. Although the PRC tried
to provide a sanitized “script” for its new friends, most had their own ideas. By the time of the second
Taiwan Straits crisis (1958), the volume of third parties interferences had grown. Overwhelmed by such
international attention, the PRC responded by openly rejecting unwelcome mediation efforts and demanded
outright condemnations of the US. Thus, ironically, with its growing prominence in international stature, the
PRC found itself unbearably under the burden of world opinions, a position previously suffered by the US.
Yang Huei Pang, Singapore University of Technology and Design
Deng Xiaopingʼs Precepts on Chinese Foreign Policy and Their Current Interpretation
At the turn of 1980-1990s, Deng Xiaoping formulated a number of principles of China's foreign policy,
which, in his opinion, mostly suited complex international situation, characterized by socialism dismantling
in Eastern Europe, the disappearance of the bipolar world and the hard pressure on Beijing by the West.
Deng’s foreign policy precepts prescribed China "keep cool-headed to observe, stand firmly, be composed to

make reactions, keep a low profile, and take a proactive role when feasible." The final part of the formula -
"taoguang yanghui, yousuo zuowei" – became most famous, but was often understood quite differently in
China and abroad. China motivated its “staying in shade” stance by the principal refusal to seek hegemony
in international relations. The West regarded this approach as a course of hidden accumulation of capabilities
by China in order to strike the opponent at the appropriate time. Beijing more proactive foreign policy in the
post-Olympic period (since late 2008) initiated debates on Deng Xiaoping's formula with conclusions by
some experts that it has become outdated, and that China should stop "hiding its capabilities." Nevertheless,
currently the majority of experts suppose that Deng’ foreign-policy ideas still play a role of the guiding
principle of China's international strategy. Moreover, nowadays some Chinese authors highlight the positive
content of Deng formula and stress groundlessness of its interpretation by the West as “deceptive”.
Nevertheless, there is a strong feeling that in practice China has outgrown already if not the letter, but at
least the spirit of Deng Xiaoping’s maxim.
Vladimir Portyakov, Russian Academy of Sciences

Panel 132 //Room no. 1503 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Images of “Japan” in Contemporary East Asia
The growing power of East Asian nations has major regional and global ramifications. However, two
aspects of this phenomenon that remain poorly understood are the nature of official and popular attitudes to
the major regional powers, Japan and China, and the role that such attitudes play in the construction of
national identities within the region. Official discourses throughout much of East Asia seek to construct
national identity increasingly in terms of historical narratives of national suffering at the hands of invaders
and heroic resistance to foreign oppression. A common feature in the modern history of many East Asian
nations is their experience of occupation or colonization by Japan. This has emerged, especially since the
end of the Cold War, as a key theme in the official histories promoted by most states in the region as they
have sought to develop new unifying national ideologies. Japan’s consequent status as regional ‘bogeyman’
has been reflected in growing tensions with its neighbours, exacerbated by the Japanese state’s perceived
failure to acknowledge its wartime record. Meanwhile, since 1982, portrayals of Japanese wartime atrocities
have been given increasing prominence in the school curricula of China, Hong Kong, Singapore, and Korea
in particular, as well as in the popular or state-supervised media.
Studies focusing on official school curricula across the region suggest a pattern of portrayals of Japan likely
to fuel a populist resurgence of explicitly anti-Japanese ethno-nationalism. However there is an absence of
comparative and inter-disciplinary studies analysing how nations portray Japan in those media most
influential in shaping the beliefs and prejudices of the young. Given the growing intra-regional tensions
fuelled by competing understandings of the past, there is a need for research into what schoolchildren learn –
through various media – about Japan. We analyse why and to what extent portrayals of Japan have become
institutionalized in school curricula, museums, media, and vehicles for youth culture amongst Japan’s
neighbours. Understanding these issues is crucial to assessing the prospects for any further reconciliation
between Japan and the other societies of East Asia.
This presentation is based on the work of a new interdisciplinary research network, JEANIEN (Japan and
East Asia National Identities Education Network), funded by the Leverhulme Trust (UK). It is led by Prof.
P. Morris, and involves scholars based at Birkbeck, IOE and the University of Leeds in the United Kingdom,
partnered with East Asian institutions in Hong Kong, Manila, Seoul, Shanghai, Singapore, and Taipei.
Convenor: Naoko Shimazu, Birkbek University of London
Chair: Paul Morris, University of London
An Overview: Analytical Framework and Thematic Questions
This paper provides an analytical framework for the panel, and raises some thematic questions that arise
from the larger project to which this panel is related. In my analysis, I classify all the case studies (PRC,
Taiwan, Hong Kong, Singapore, Philippines) into two main categories. In the first category, I group the case
studies that discuss constructions of ‘Japan’ as some type of a normative model, good or bad. This I call the
Normative Approach. The second category I term the Historical Approach, as it deals with papers looking at
how issues surrounding Japan’s aggression in World War II in national histories have been portrayed or
narrated. Four general thematic questions emerge from these analyses. First, all the papers emphasize the
importance of the ‘Other’ in the construction of the ‘Self’; in other worlds, ‘Japan’ for reasons of history,
politics, and culture, has played an important role as a significant ‘Other’ for East Asian countries. Second,
what role did Japan play in influencing the construction of itself as the ‘Other’ in these case studies? Third,
on the issue of moral subjectivism, what role has moral judgement played in constructions of ‘Japan’?
Finally, I offer a critical appraisal of the role of agency in our analysis.
Naoko Shimazu, Birkbek University of London

The Portrayal of Japan in the School Curriculum of the Philippines and Hong Kong
This paper analyses the nature of the portrayal of Japan in the school curriculum of the Philippines and Hong
Kong. These two Asian societies are distinctive from the others upon which this project has focussed in that
the ‘state’, throughout most of the postwar period, has either eschewed any nation-building project
altogether, or pursued it in a highly restricted or ineffectual manner.
Hong Kong is not a nation state and, prior to its return to Chinese sovereignty in 1997, the local authorities
did not use education to foster political allegiance to any sovereign national entity. However, the return to
Chinese rule has been accompanied by a marked shift away from the previous depoliticization of the
curriculum towards an increasing use of schooling to engender a strong sense of affiliation with the People’s
Republic of China. The analysis will contrast the changes which have been introduced to the portrayal of
Japan in school textbooks in the pre- and post-handover periods.
While enjoying independent sovereignty following American decolonisation, the Philippines state, in
contrast to its East Asian neighbours, has exercised very weak control over schooling, in part because its
remit has been challenged by powerful non-state stakeholders, especially the Catholic Church. Attempts to
use schooling to engender a strong sense of national identity have thus had a very limited impact. This is
reflected in curricular portrayals of Japan which, whilst extensive, have not been deployed in the service of a
concerted drive to construct an official narrative of national history and identity.
Paul Morris, University of London
A Totem of Chineseness: Representations of Japan in the Museums of Mainland China, Taiwan, and
Hong Kong
The past twenty years have witnessed expansion and growing sophistication in the museums sector on the
Chinese mainland, in Taiwan and in Hong Kong. This phenomenon has been associated with significant
social, cultural and political transformations – not least the growth of tourism on the mainland and, more
recently, increasing tourist traffic from the mainland to Taiwan and Hong Kong, as well as in the opposite
direction. Crucial elements of this broader context, relevant to representations of the past in museums, have
been hotly-contested debates over identity, specifically over conceptions of ‘Chineseness’ versus
‘Taiwaneseness’ and ‘Hongkongeseness’.
This paper considers how these developments have affected museum portrayals of the histories of the
Chinese societies on either side of the Taiwan Strait – looking in particular at how changes in official
narratives of national and local identity have been reflected and embodied in shifting representations of
Japan as a foreign ‘Other’. Although the theme of war inevitably looms large, this paper also examines the
extent and nature of alternative portrayals of Japan – as a colonial ruler, developmental model, trading
partner and source of cultural, educational and other influences.
The paper will conclude with a discussion of Japan’s role as a mirror for representations of national or local
identities in Chinese societies. It will argue that the centrality of the narrative of China’s modern wars with
Japan to constructions of national identity and regime legitimacy on the mainland have made treatment of
this theme symbolic of the degree to which a society or individual sees itself as ‘Chinese’.
Edward Vickers, Kyushu University
The Role of Japan in Nation Building in Singapore
In Singapore, Japan has played an important role in nation building in two senses of the term: identity
formation and economic development. The paper looks at how the Japanese Occupation in World War II is
portrayed in school history textbooks, and the way in which this portrayal is used by the political leaders as a
unifying collective memory to construct a national identity in Singapore, as well as to underscore the need
for state-devised values in the form of the National Education messages. Here, Japan is seen a significant
‘Other’, but the portrayal is complex, and the brutality of the Japanese actions during the Occupation is
juxtaposed with a near admiration of their wartime commitment and ingenuity. Alongside this image of
Japan as the ‘Other’ is that of Japan as a model for social and economic development in the city-state. This
can particularly be seen in the ‘Learn from Japan’ campaign in the 1970s and 1980s, where there were

attempts to borrow Japanese ideas and practices as diverse as the developmental state, productivityenhancing
techniques, and the Koban.
Christine Han, University of London

Panel 133 //Room no. 1205 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
International Marriages in East and Southeast Asia
Sponsored by Asia Research Institute, National University of Singapore
International marriage in Asia has received increasing scholarly and policy attention in recent years, both
from a theoretical perspective as well as in response to practical concerns regarding social cohesion in host
societies and the protection of migrant women from exploitative practices. Among Asian countries, Korea,
Taiwan and Singapore have the highest proportions of citizens marrying foreigners, the majority of whom
are from other Asian countries; China, the Philippines and Vietnam are the sources of the largest numbers of
brides. The aim of this panel is to showcase new research on aspects of international marriage in the East
and Southeast Asian region which has hitherto received little attention. The panel consists of five papers.
The first two papers address the matchmaking industries in Singapore, a relative late comer to transnational
marriage brokerage in the region. Both papers approach commercially mediated marriages at the intersection
of the state, market and prospective men and women to be matched. The first paper focuses on the role of
the marriage brokers – commercial marriage agencies and individual matchmakers, while the second paper
draws from media representation to analyse how mate choice is influenced by transnational ideals of gender,
as well as ethnic and class hierarchies. The third and fourth papers, both on international marriages in
Malaysia, examine the experiences of marriage migrants under the existing racialised model of citizenship
and the ways they traverse the boundaries of nation and ethnicity. The third paper focuses on foreign migrant
workers who marry Malaysians and become foreign spouses, highlighting their experiences of racialised
state processes as they move from being ‘foreign worker’ to ‘foreign spouse’; while the fourth paper studies
the transnational strategies and identities of mainland Chinese marriage migrants who do not have long-term
residency, with a focus on their relationship with their children. The last paper interrogates the intersection
of the care labour regime and the marriage migration regime as Korea tackles the crisis of reproduction. It
draws from a large survey dataset to examine the macro trends, and analyses the discourse of the policy that
privileges ethnic Koreans in the migration regime.
Convenor: Brenda S. A. Yeoh, National University of Singapore
Chair: Juan Zhang, National University of Singapore
Singapore’s Cupid Goes to Vietnam: The “Foreign Bride” Matchmaking Industry in Singapore
In the last decade, while scholarly work on international marriages within East and Southeast Asia has
increased, the role of marriage brokers in facilitating this form of transnational mobility has been given little
attention. This is a particularly obvious gap in knowledge as migration in East Asia is largely mediated by
brokers who play a strategic role in navigating the complex systems of regulation involved in transnational
migration. Situating our focus on marriage brokers provides a critical vantage point for unpacking the “black
box” of migration research whereby scrutiny is placed on the broader infrastructure—that is, “the
institutions, networks, and people that move migrants from one place to another” (Lindquist, Xiang and
Yeoh 2012, 9)—that makes mobility possible, whilst illuminating the micro-geographies of emotion and
power involved in the interactions between marriage brokers and their male and female clients. Drawing on
qualitative interviews with commercial matchmaking agencies and Vietnamese marriage migrants in
Singapore as part of a project entitled “State Boundaries, Cultural Politics and Gender Negotiation in
Commercially Arranged International Marriages in Singapore and Malaysia”, this paper analyses the
mediating role of marriage brokers in negotiating between various interfaces of state, market, and individual
migrants to help clients tie the knot across international borders. In so doing, we demonstrate the often fluid
and multi-scalar way in which brokers operate in the marriage migration industry, whilst revealing how
distinctions between legality and illegality, and between profit-making and altruistic practices are difficult to
sustain in practice.
Brenda S. A. Yeoh, National University of Singapore

A Good Match and a Good Deal: Matchmaking Market, State, and Popular Discourses of Cross-
Border Marriages in Singapore
Since the 1980s, commercially mediated marriages began to gain popularity in Singapore when the arrival of
“China brides” provided solutions to Singapore’s bridal shortage and marital woes. For a decade mainland
Chinese women had been a top choice in Singapore’s marriage market. But this trend has changed
drastically in recent years. Popular media has announced the retreat of “China brides” from the market with
the arrival of Vietnamese and other Southeast Asian brides. This subtle yet prevalent shift in trend thus
brings out several interesting questions: why are Chinese brides no longer the ideal bridal candidates in the
local commercial marriage market since the 2000s? What are the important factors that contribute to their
gradual loss of “marketability”? How does local popular discourse, including mainstream media, tabloid
reports, and public opinions, play its part in fashioning a new image of Chinese women that confronts the
usual figure of the “foreign bride”?
This paper focuses on how Singapore’s marriage landscape has changed over the years. It sheds light on how
the seemingly individual decision of spousal choice is greatly influenced by transnational ideals of gender,
ethnic and class hierarchies. It also examines the ways in which the cultural logic of making a “good match”
and the market logic of making a “good deal” shapes social norms of cross-border marital compatibility and
appropriateness. Local popular discourses inspired by such imaginings reflect, confirm and predict the
evolving patterns of commercially mediated relations in Singapore’s changing marriage market.
Juan Zhang, National University of Singapore
Ethnic Boundary Making and Racialisation in the Lives of Foreign Migrant Workers Turned Foreign
Spouses in Malaysia
In ethnically plural Malaysia, ethnic divisions and racial discourses dominate politics and policy-making,
and arguably, even everyday life, including family formation and marriage. Beginning from the premise that
ethnic groups are constructed, scholars have called attention to how the processes of racialisation have “…
not followed a smooth course, but [have] been made and unmade through time” (Mandal, 2004). The
hegemonic MCIO (Malay, Chinese, Indian, Others) model of citizenship that was largely derived from the
colonial period, for example, was unsettled and then re-made into the Bumiputera/ non-Bumiputera
distinction in order to accommodate the north Bornean populations after the formation of Malaysia. Since
the 1980s, the religious delineation of ethnic identities has grown in prominence, particularly in tandem with
the ascendance of Islamic bureaucratic structures and institutions. Court judgements have dismantled
families constituted by marriages between Muslims and non-Muslims in performative acts essential to the
state project of “making and naturalizing the Muslim-Malay majority” (Mohamad, 2010). In this paper, we
explore the ways in which these state processes and ideologies of ethnic boundary-making and racialisation
are experienced by foreign migrant workers as they traverse the boundaries of nation and ethnicity, as well
as the controls imposed by the immigration regime, to become ‘foreign spouses’. Drawing from qualitative
interviews of migrant workers turned marriage migrants (from China, Bangladesh, Indonesia, the
Philippines and Vietnam) and their Malaysian spouses, we examine the relational terms (vis-à-vis their home
nations and the ethnic identities of their Malaysian spouses) by which they position themselves and
negotiate their daily encounters.
Heng Leng Chee, Universiti Sains Malaysia
Entrepreneuring Marriage Migration
As markers of the reproduction of ethnic and national boundaries, female marriage immigrants are
incorporated into, or excluded from, the citizenship regimes of host countries and are subjected to various
control mechanisms. Current state policy in Malaysia makes it very difficult for marriage immigrants to
obtain permanent residency, thus making their status “permanently transient”. This paper examines the
negotiation strategies of mainland Chinese women in this long-term transient status and socially excluded
position, with a focus on their relationship with their children who are left behind with their natal families or
who are of different nationalities from themselves. The scholarship on international marriages in East and
Southeast Asia reveals that marriage immigrants are positioned as dependents of their husbands, and their
citizenship rights is legitimized by their intimate relationship and care responsibilities as wives, mothers and
daughter-in-laws (Yeoh et al, 2011; Lu 2012); while the studies on their negotiation of intimate relationships

vis-à-vis state policies and patriarchal family rules primarily address the aspects of conjugal relations and
transnational ties with natal parents. (Yeoh et al 2012; Zhang et. al 2011; Friedman 2010). Drawing on
interviews and ethnographic work with 26 mainland Chinese women marrying Malaysian men, this paper
fills the gap in the literature by focusing on the mother-children relationship in different stages of the life
course, and how it shapes migrant women’s transnational strategies and their complex national identities in
the context of the ethnoscape in Malaysia.
Melody Chia-Wen Lu, University of Macau
Industry or Personal Network? Conceptualizing International Marriage Market and Brokerage
Korea remained relatively inactive to import care labor migrants compared to other newly developed
countries in Asia until recently, yet the stream of marriage migrants increased steadily. In particular, the
marriage migration of the ethnic Korean Chinese occurred as a solution for the rural bachelor’s problem
during the 1980s and 1990s. Korean government finally implemented a law to allow Korean diaspora to
work in the service sector in 2002, when the idea of the crisis of social reproduction gained currency in the
public discourse in the 2000s. Korean Chinese women work in various service sector including domestic
work and care work at the moment. These two streams of migration raise a series of interesting questions: Is
there any relation between marriage migration and care labor migration of Korean Chinese women? How
did the implementation of this law influence the marriage migration trend of Korean Chinese to Korea? Is
there any change in the labor market of this care sector? If so, what are the impacts on the labor market in
this sector? I attempt to answer these questions by examining National Survey on Multicultural Families in
2009 and Labor and Immigration Statistics from 1989 to present.
Hyunok Lee, National University of Singapore

Panel 134 //Room no. 1304 // Tuesday 25 June 11:00-13:00
Roundtable: Asian Artists as Agents of Societal Change at Home and Abroad in the 21st Century (II)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands; Asian Cultural Council, New York
Asian societies rapidly change in the 21st century as a result of various forces, such as globalization,
economic expansion and regime changes. Growing middle classes spurred by advances in public education
and other factors such as the end of cold war polarities have changed the social landscape throughout Asia.
Increased, if unevenly shared, prosperity has fostered a degree of social progress as well as the rise of civil
society questioning and dissent., Creative cultural leaders such as visual artists are among the dissonant
voices that play an important transformatory role. Filmmakers, painters, writers, artists, and performers
contribute to public inquiry through their creative activities. If art is both a reflection and distortion of daily
happenings, artistic expressions serve to communicate how people feel, think, embrace, or resist forces that
impinge upon their lives (Fabian 1996). Important shifts in society are often expressed through the work of
visual artists in rapidly changing societies of Asia in the 21st century. This roundtable aims to reflect on
societal changes in 21st Asia by bringing together artists, academics and curators. The roundtable seeks to
explore debates relevant to Asian artists and to discuss how visual artists influence societal changes, and
how, conversely, their work is a mirror to the changes in the societies they belong to.
To explore how visual Asian artists serve as agents for societal change both at home and abroad a wide range
of themes will be addressed. In which social arenas and on what levels do they shape their work? How is
their work rooted and related to the local, regional, national, and global? If artists can be regarded as agents
for societal change who operate on various levels, the question is on whose behalf do they act? For whom do
these artists speak? Do they act on behalf of the “subalterns” providing alternatives to current power
structures? And how do artists view their role themselves both within their community and outside? Do
artists actively establish themselves as activists or educators? And what role does history as a site for
contestation play in their work? How do artists relate their transnational work to history as a search for
political voice and identity beyond nationalist discourses?
Convenor: Stanford Makishi, Asian Cultural Council, New York
Chair: Goenawan Mohamad, Independent scholar
Discussant: Philippe Peycam, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Tan Xu, Independent scholar
Sadiah Boonstra, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Zoe Butt, University of New South Wales
Tran Luong, Independent scholar
Li Mu, Independent scholar
Ugoran Prasad, Teater Garasi
Carla Mendes, Independent scholar

Panel 136 //Room no. 1101 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Workshop: Chinese Descendants in East Asia under Japanese Colonialism 1910s – 1930s: Identity
Construction
Convenor: Leo Douw, University of Amsterdam; Free University Amsterdam
Timothy Yun Hui Tsu, Kwansei Gakuin University
Chair: Caroline Hui-yu Ts’ai, Academia Sinica
Discussant: Jens Damm, Chang Jung Christian University
Historical Relativity and the Peripheral Status of Taiwanese Abroad: Lee Yo-bang and China in War
(1937-1945)
The world had been more complicated in the 20th century of innumerous ideologies and two world wars.
Ideas of nation, state and human right as well as political situation including territory, governing and
institutional transformation were changed rapidly and even in decades. Taiwan, governed by Japanese from
Qing Chinese because of the war, 1894, used to be an international arena. So Taiwan Chinese were born very
good example especially in the period of Chinese war against Japanese intrusion. In order to look through
this issue, the author will introduce in his article the recently discovered content of historical relativity and
the peripheral status of Taiwanese abroad, especially in the Chinese Mainland. That Lee Yo-bang(1904-
1952) as a Japanese national but at the same time was a Lieutenant General of the Republic of China is the
best example for the author to interpret the political and historical meaning concerning his relation first with
Japan and China, and secondly with the Chinese Nationalist(KMT) and Communist (CCP) in the two wars:
the second Sino-Japanese War ( 1937-1945) and the civil war.
Hong-yuan Chu, Academia Sinica; Taiwan National University
Japan’s “Soft” Southward Advancement in China: Press, Education and Hospitals 1900s – 1930s
Japan’s influence on the mindset, loyalties and identity-formation among Taiwanese citizens during the
colonial period is a highly contested issue among present-day historians. It is commonly argued that
sympathy with the Japanese colonialists was an outward posture taken by Taiwanese only because of their
opportunism or because it was forced upon them by the colonial regime. At the other hand it has been argued
that the basic confluence of the interests between made that significant groups of Taiwanese residents and
migrants identified in increasing measure with the Japanese, from the 1930s onwards at the latest, such as
for an example Taiwanese soldiers in the Japanese Army and business people abroad who collaborated
closely with the Japanese. In between one finds the “Taiwan Orphan” imagery, which victimizes the
Taiwanese as helpless objects of the enmity between China and Japan. It is difficult to prove either way from
historical sources, because we are dealing with a closed political system, and few ego-documents are
available and usually severely biased in favor of a Chinese identity. An effort will be made to circumvent the
problem by comparing the vicissitudes of the Chinese migrants in Taiwan with the “Registered Taiwanese”
in South China during the pre-war period, and by presenting circumstantial evidence for the opposite
position. Special attention will be given to the literature on the exercise of Japanese “soft” power, as
emanated from support for educational and health care facilities and the Japanese media in South China.
Leo Douw, University of Amsterdam; Free University Amsterdam
Trade with the “Enemy” : Chinese Trade of Japanese Goods Amidst Anti-Japanese Boycotts in Hong
Kong, 1919-1941
This paper examines the economic effectiveness of Chinese anti-foreign movements in British Hong Kong
in the interwar years (1919-1941). Based on trade data from British colonial archives as well as Japanese
intelligence reports on Hong Kong, this paper points out the continuing operation of Chinese-Japanese trade
amidst the surges of Chinese anti-Japanese nationalism before 1937. The implication of the findings is
twofold: first, the operation of Chinese anti-foreign movements in Hong Kong was not “taught nationalism”
dictated by nationalists in mainland China (cf. Wang 1981; Kuhn 2009). Second, while Chinese bourgeoisie

collaborated with the British colonial status quo, Japan was not necessarily the common enemy for both the
Chinese in Hong Kong and their British colonizer (cf. Tsai 2001; Carroll 2007). This research thus
concluded the importance of examining Chinese nationalism in Hong Kong from the context of the colony’s
place in the inter-imperialist rivalry between the demise of the British free-trade imperialism to the rise of
the Japanese East Asian New Order.
Huei-Ying Kuo, Johns Hopkins University
The Activities of Taiwanese Students Who Headed to China after Studying in Japan during Taiwan’s
Colonial Period
Taiwan was ceded to Japan in accordance with the Treaty of Shimonoseki, after the defeat of the Ching
Empire during the Sino-Japanese war in 1895. During Japanese rule, the government introduced to Taiwan
the Western education system since it had succeeded in Japan after being introduced with the Meiji
Restoration. However, since the main purpose of the education system was to strengthen colonial rule, there
were relatively few opportunities for Taiwanese students to obtain higher education.
During that time public order in Taiwan was maintained while the economy flourished and industries grew
following land distribution. As a result of these better economic times, many families could afford to and did
send their children to Japan. Nevertheless, Taiwan students who went to Japan still shared strong ties with
China. They participated in anti-Japanese militarist movements and after their studies went to China to serve
that cause as teachers, lawyers, medical doctors, businesspeople, physical education instructors, police and
missioners.
This paper focuses on the motivation of those Taiwanese who studied in Japan who chose to later go to
China and their locations and distribution throughout China.
Keywords: Taiwan, Taiwan students who studied in Japan, Japanese rule, Mainland China, immigration
Feng-Kwei Pien, National Taiwan Ocean University

Panel 138 //Room no. 1001 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Macao
The Portrait of Macao as a Hub, Hustle, and Hybrid
Ever since the mercantile Portuguese shored the A-Ma Bay of the sedate village, Macao has perpetually
been transformed into a paramount point of business transit chosen by her motherland and the western world
largely owing to her unusual political neutrality. In the course of the past four centuries, the rapid
immigration of the European has brought their life delirium to the new city, leading groups of gamblers and
prostitutes to roam the then Soda Port of the South China Sea. In the present day of this thriving, dense
cosmopolitan corner of the world, language and religion, culture and tradition of the East and the West have
all too strikingly been coexisting in perfect harmony to raise the attention of various contemporary writers.
Drawing from the works of such authors as Timothy Mo, Daniel Carley, and James Clavel, who are of great
interest in portraying this coastal city of the Greater China, my paper seeks to examine and extract some
popular literary images of the peninsula being portrayed, in particular, as a gateway for economic exchange,
as the Monte Carlo of the Far East, and as a hybridised postcolonial society at the turn of the 21st century. It
is hoped that this paper will arouse attention from writers and governors alike who are in the course of
discovering or developing a prominent cluster of cultural images which the city currently lacks.
U Teng Ho, University of Macau
Macau Chinese Identity and Culture a Decade after the Handover
Identity is a key concept in the 21st century. Based on a long research between 1995 and 2012, the identity
of Macao Chinese is a model for this society to make understandable a complex reality. Identity constitutes
for Paul Lazarsfeld, a ‘Matrix formulation’ based on a series of particular facts and cultural traits.
Macao Chinese speak Cantonese, an unavoidable social fact and are protected by the Basic Law of Macao
until 19 December 2049. The fashionable Cantonese Opera constitutes another ‘matrix’. Portuguese, an
official language, tries to find a linguistic space between English and 'Putonghua' (Mandarin), but Brazil
supports it. The concept ‘Chineseness’ dominates, but the Basic Law is the ‘constitutional law’ of Macao and
it legally protects the local Chinese.
Social change plays an important role in the Macao Special Administrative Region (MSAR) of China.
Macao’s economy is one of the most open in the world since 1999. Ninety percent of this economy is
gaming, does it transform the identity of Macao Chinese?
Jean A. Berlie, The University of Hong Kong
The Conflict and Merging between Eastern and Western Cultures from the Perspective of the
Christian Art in Macau
This study attempts to elaborate the Sino-Discovery and focuses on the effect and significance of merging
among different national cultures. The historical events and cultural phenomena are derived reversely
through the theme of the historical event and the significance presented by the image. Moreover, this paper
makes a formal analysis of the style and language as reflected in the images whose sources and evolution are
also traced. The approach of “Images testify history” has been adopted to discuss the conflict and merging
between Eastern and Western cultures in such particular historical period in Macau.
The dissertation consists of the following parts and the study is described chronologically. First, it introduces
the reasons for Macau becoming the first stop of “The Influence of Western Paintings on Chinese Paintings”
since the 16th century in the context of the “Age of Discovery”. Second, it makes a horizontal comparison of
the universality and variation of the symbols and symbolic meanings of the Christian art between East and
West. Third, it discusses the influence of the Christian works of fine arts and Western art education on the
creation of Chinese and Macau’s Christian art. By giving the examples of The Archangel Michael, The
Martyrs of Japan, the Guia chapel in Macau as well as the Ruins of St. Paul in Macau, it analyzes the
differences and merging between Chinese and Western cultures in terms of paintings. Last, it makes an

analysis of the Portrait of Matteo Ricci. Through the investigation of formal constitution of the painting
together with the costumes, folklore and rituals, it discusses Ricci’s missionary ideas of “acculturation” and
his contribution to Sino-Western cultural exchanges.
In summary, Macau’s early fine arts is a unique work of art with the integration of Chinese culture and
painting features on the basis of Christian art as the main themes and forms and symbolic style of the
Western Christian art. It is not only influenced by Western Christian art, but also influenced by other Asian
cultures. Macau’s early fine arts play an important role in the communication and integration between
Chinese and Western cultures through the absorption and creation of Christian works of art.
Key words: The Christian Art in Macau; Symbolism; The Influence of Western Paintings on Chinese
Paintings; Iconology
Lan Wang, Macau University of Science and Technology
Ji Min Chen, University of Macau
The Judiciary System in Macao and the Sovereignty of the State
Although, it is understood that state judicial structures can exist within a federal judicial structure in
Federated Nations, the same principle as not been accepted for the case of autonomous regions. States with
autonomous regions often centralize the judicial organization without regard to the specifics of those
regions. The exception lies in the special administrative regions of Macao and Hong Kong, which are
integrated within a People's Republic of China’s political conception of “one country, two systems”. These
regions have a large autonomy, including their specific judiciary. They hold a separate court’s legal system
with specific regional bylaws for judges. This judicial organization works without conflict with the accepted
sovereignty of the People's Republic of China. The self-sufficiency of the judiciary in Macao and Hong
Kong demonstrate that it is possible for this type of judiciary in autonomous regions without affecting the
Nation’s sovereignty. As such, it represents an example to be studied as an example for other nations.
Carlos Alberto Fraga, Universidade Técnica de Lisboa

Panel 139 //Room no. 1202 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
The Development and Reorganization of East Asian Commercial Networks in the Sixteenth Century -
An Analysis of Kinship and Regional Bond
Historically, the growth of commercial networks has been based on kinship and regional bonds. The XVI
century brought drastic mercantile and economic change to Asia. This transformation was possibly caused
by European intervention into local trade networks. Since Anthony Reid suggested that a flourishing trade
existed between regions before the European arrival, the theory that European influence on Asian
commercial networks was not so considerable has become quite popular. However, it is also true that new
commercial customs and political forces may have impacted mercantile society in East Asia in this period.
The most drastic transformations were prompted by the collapse of the tributary trade, the flourishing
commerce of smugglers on the Chinese coast, and the arrival of Portuguese merchants with firearms, such as
the musket, arquebus, and artillery. It is not a coincidence that these developments occurred almost at the
same time; the three elements are, in fact, remarkably interdependent.
In this panel, which is organized around five XVI century East Asia specialists, we analyze the types of
alterations in this region’s mercantile society created by new international circumstances.
The papers of Kage and Okamoto analyze the changes in Japanese merchants who were involved in overseas
trading activities, focusing on some mercantile families. They rely on newly discovered Japanese primary
sources. The contributions of Nakajima and Yamazaki, which are based on Chinese and Portuguese sources,
examine trans-regional trading groups and their commercial networks after the arrival of the Portuguese at
Malacca and, subsequently, on the coast of China. Sousa employs micro and macro-perspectives to look into
Portuguese families in Macao that were involved in the trade of China with the rest of the world, including
America. Many of these families were linked with new Christians who had converted from Judaism and who
had been expelled from their homes in Europe. Moreover, he shows the strong blood and regional ties
among these families.
Convenor: Mihoko Oka, University of Tokyo
Discussant: Francois Gipouloux, École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Nakaya Soetsu: A Trading Merchant in the Warring States Period in Bungo, Japan
A warlord called as Daimyo in the Warring States period in Japan, used to invite powerful trading merchants
to be their vassals working as pillar of circulation on their fief and agency who could call individual Chinese
merchants to work together.
A Japanese merchant called NakayaSoetsukept a big business in acity center of Bungo-Funai and
neighboringUsuki in the reign of Otomo in the middle of the XVI century. Heused to have a business with
Chinese traders who engaged in the trade with Cambodia. In the 1550s, his father Kentsu charged a toll on
deckcargotransported by a riverboat, and he succeeded in exchanging rice collected as land-tax for Chinese
copper coins. This business brought him a large quantity of profit. After that, in the 1570s, Soetsucan be
seen as a rich exchanger of silver growing very quickly inside of 10 years. Henegotiated by bills on longdistance
trade between Bungo-Funai and Sakai, one of the most flourishing port for overseas trade in the
western part of Japan.
In this paper, we would like to clarify a case that a Japanese trading merchant grows as a businessman with
political connections by means of ties with a warlord from the end of the sixteenth century to the beginning
of the seventeenth century.
Toshio Kage, Niihama National College of Technology
The Hibiya Family and the Japan-China Trade in the Mid-sixteenth Century
From the beginning of the fifteenth century until the mid-sixteenth century, the only type of trade that was
possible between Japan and China was tributary trade. In the mid-sixteenth century, however, tributary trade

was replaced by intermediary trade, carried out by Chinese and Portuguese merchants. Although the trade
style had changedwith the times, there was one Japanese merchant family, the Hibiya family, which
continued trading with China. Sukeshiro, an agent of the Hibiya family, and Hibiya Sukegoro engaged in
tributary trade in 1540’s. Hibiya Ryokei often travelled from Sakai to Kyushu in1560’s, to conduct
intermediary trade with the Chinese and Portuguese merchants there.
The Hibiya family practiced endogamy as the way of management. For example, Ryokei’s wife was a
daughter of Hibiya Sosei. In addition, Sosei’s son Hibiya Sosatsu was married to his niece, who was one of
Ryokei’s daughters. After she predeceased her husband, Sosatsu was remarried to another of Ryokei’s
daughters. The main reason for practicing endogamy was to minimize the risk of their fortunes being
dispersed, and to strengthen the unity of the family. Hibiya’s activities in the trade between Japan and China
were based on the strong connections within the family.
Makoto Okamoto, University of Tokyo
The Folangji Bring Folangji: Smuggling Trade and Transmission of Western Style Firearms in
Maritime East Asia in the 1540s
During the 1540’s, the Chinese, the Portuguese, the Japanese and the other maritime merchants assembled
at Shuangyu port off Ningbo, and Shuangyu became a biggest base of illegal trade in the East China Sea,
where Chinese and Southeast Asian products and Japanese silver were exchanged. Further, illegal trade at
Shuangyu played an important role in transmission of Western style firearms in the East Asian Seas. In the
Ming dynasty, Portuguese style breech-loading artillery, namely folangji, was introduced in the 1520’s, and
quickly spread in place of traditional Chinese canons.
On the other hand, Portuguese merchants introduced matchlock muskets (Jp. teppo; Ch. niaochong ) , when
they reached Tanegashima island in 1543, and the lord of Tanegashima succeeded in copying it until 1545.
Armed with various firearms and guns, vessels from numerous countries, legal or illegal, gathered at
Shuangyu for trade. As a result, the so-called illegal trade at Shuangyu actually provided a platform for the
exchange of gun and gunpowder technology in Asia. In this paper, I intend to discuss this problem with Zhu
Wan’s collected works Piyuzaji as one of the main sources by comparing its content with Japanese and
Portuguese contemporary sources.
Gakusho Nakajima, Kyushu University
The Revival of Malacca? Malacca and Folangji in Chinese Perspective
In the sixteenth century, Europeans were engaged in their primary efforts to establish the perpetual footsteps
in the South China Sea. At the same time, the clandestine activities of Chinese traders were undermining the
imposed framework of tribute-trade system. The collective identity of Ming China, that defined China as the
universal empire with absolute superiority to others, was obliged to face a great challenge. The Portuguese
occupation of Malacca was the turning point for the transition.
It is curious that, even after the event known as the end of the Kingdom of Malacca, the Portuguese seafarers
which haunted around Chinese coastal islands were occasionally called Malaccan, at least in some specific
cases. According to the Collective Statutes of Ming Dynasty, the city survived as a potential tributary state in
the mind of Chinese officials. The word folangji was more commonly used by Chinese to name Portuguese
and Spaniards. However, when Spaniards cooperated with Chinese official to attack the Chinese outlaw
fleet, they were rewarded by the emperor as imperial subjects of Luzon, according to the name recorded in
the Collective Statutes as a tributary state.
Those occasionally changing names may indicate the fact that the conceptual framework of tributary order
was still working in the Chinese administration of foreign affairs. This conceptualization and remaking of
reality, as my paper argues, should have hardly been feasible without aide of the Chinese overseas
merchants, who were spread over the South China Sea and occasionally frequented those Folangjicolonies
as well.
Takeshi Yamazaki, Kyoto University

Panel 140 //Room no. 1203 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Cold War and Its Legacies-Interdisciplinary and Multi-level Approach
In the first half of the twentieth century, the world experienced two global-scale wars, and its second half the
center of world politics was dominated by the Cold War. Dividing the world into the East and the West, the
Cold War was an unprecedented global-scale phenomenon of confrontation and competition. However, the
Cold War was not necessarily an affair of international relations alone with nation-states as its sole players.
It also impacted human society in other levels (global, regional, domestic etc.) and dimensions (politics,
economics, security, science, culture, education etc.), generating numerous achievements and/or byproducts.
Today, even with the passage of over two decades since the Cold War was believed to have ended,
many remnants of the Cold War are found all over the world. The Asia-Pacific is the region where such
remnants are most densely concentrated. Taking an interdisciplinary approach of history, politics, and
international relations, this panel collectively considers significance and contemporary implication of the
Cold War. Contributors will discuss some of the major developments of human society that prompted
during the Cold War period. Each paper will assess the internal and external forces that influenced such
developments, and consider their contemporary implications and future directions.
Convenor: Kimie Hara, University of Waterloo
Legacies of the Cold War: Anti-nuclear Movement and Women in Japan
One of the most negative legacies of the Cold War is the development of nuclear weapons. During the Cold
War era, along with the nuclear development, many types of anti-nuclear movements also began and still
continue to this day, i.e. even after the Cold War is generally believed to have ended. In other words, the
Cold War also created and cultivated forces of the anti-nuclear movement. The most enthusiastic antinuclear
movement in Japan was initiated by Japanese housewives when a tuna boat suffered radioactive
contamination from a nuclear test in the bikini-atoll in 1954. The grass-rooted movement led by women
expanded into one of the biggest national movements in Japan in 1955 and in a world-wide anti-nuclear
movement in the 1960s. Why could Japanese women, who had lived in the male-dominated Japanese
society, acquire such strength and influence in the world of confrontation and competition during the Cold
War era? This paper provides a clue by reconsidering the meaning of the Cold War and focusing on the
women-oriented anti-nuclear movement in the cold-war-Japan.
Yoshie Kobayashi, Gunma Prefectural Women's University
Southeast Asian Studies in the US and Japan during the Early Cold War Period
Southeast Asian Studies as part of Area Studies was created and developed in the US soon after WWII.
Within a few decades, US scholarship on Southeast Asia developed rapidly, and even extended its influence
in academia in other parts of the non-Communist world such as the UK, Australia, and Japan. This paper
examines the processes of the formation of Southeast Asian Studies institutions in the US and Japan in the
1950s-1960s in a comparative manner, by placing them within the context of US policy towards Southeast
Asia and Japan during that time. Focus will be on the role of philanthropic foundations and university
administrations. Drawing on sources from various foundation and university archives in the US and Japan,
questions about how the “academic” interest in the region was institutionalized within the higher educational
system of respective countries will be addressed.
Junko Koizumi, Kyoto University
The Cold War Frontiers in East Asia and the “Thaw” in the Arctic
This paper will consider the relationship between Japan’s territorial problems and two kinds of “Thaws” in
the international relations of the 20th and 21st centuries. The first is the “Thaw” of the Cold War, which
dominated international politics in the latter half of the 20th century. The second is the Arctic “thaw” which
has been attracting attention in 21st century international politics. The paper will first discuss the origin of
Japan’s territorial problems with its neighbours (Russia, Korea and China) in the context of the post-WWII
disposition of Japan and the Cold War against its background. It will then discuss their individual

development during the “Thaws” (or “détente”) of the Cold War era. Finally it will consider the Arctic
“Thaw” and its impacts on Japan’s Frontier Problems in the 21st Century. The paper as a whole will analyze
Japan’s maritime border issues in the context of the regional international politics in East Asia, where the
structure of the Cold War confrontation profoundly remains to this day.
Kimie Hara, University of Waterloo

Panel 141 //Room no. 1204 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Mobilizing Hearts, Minds, and Bodies: Strategies of Memory and Resistance in Wartime China
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
Japan’s invasion of China in the summer of 1937 inaugurated one of the most brutal periods in the history of
modern China. Perhaps 20 to 30 million people (mostly civilians) would die as a result of this conflict and
as many as 90 million were refugees at some point. Atrocities such as the infamous rape of Nanjing were
commonplace. This war transformed Chinese society, changing people and institutions in a variety of ways.
Long after the conflict ended, the memory of this war remained a potent factor for mobilization of society.
Indeed, control of the memory of the war became a major issue in the civil war and Communist eras.
Despite its significance, the war and its transformative influence have been overshadowed by the
Communist Revolution of 1949. Scholarship and public memory in China long privileged the revolution
over the war, with far more attention to the former. Although this has changed in recent years, the revolution
still remains central to much scholarship in the PRC. In the West, meanwhile, the Cold War divide meant
that China was viewed through the lens of the Communist Revolution. The war era, when global politics
were vastly different, became on obscure topic of academic study.
This panel seeks to shed new light on the transformative nature of the war and its potent legacy through the
work of four scholars who look at very different aspects of the topic. Elisabeth Koll will examine the impact
of the conflict on China’s railroads both as physical objects but also as modern business organizations with a
transformative role in Chinese society before the conflict. Her paper will thus address how railway
organizations adapted to conflict. As millions of Chinese came under Japanese occupation, many accepted
Japanese rule and served as collaborators with the enemy. Brian Martin will examine a key collaborator,
Zhou Fohai, and his justification for working with the enemy. Zhou attempted to redefine collaboration as a
form of resistance. Parks Coble will look at the efforts by writers and journalists to mobilize the Chinese to
resist, focusing on the period after the loss of Wuhan in October 1938 when China’s situation seemed most
perilous. Christopher Reed will examine the politics of memory with his paper on the depiction of the war
by artists during the Maoist era. Visual imagery was a key tool in state-sponsored communication.
Convenor: Parks M. Coble, University of Nebraska
Chair: George Wei, University of Macau
Discussant: George Wei, University of Macau
Tools of Survival and Resistance: The Economic and Strategic Role of Chinese Rail Infrastructure
during Wartime
This paper explores various aspects of the impact of war on the Chinese railroad system from the beginning
of the Sino-Japanese war in 1937 to the end of the civil war in 1949. My discussion focuses in particular on
the Tianjin-Pukou line and the corridor along its tracks. With the beginning of the Japanese occupation in
1937 the Tianjin-Pukou railroad came under direct Japanese control; as a major link within the national rail
network it provides an excellent lens on the issue of how Chinese railroads responded to the challenges of
war as business operations in terms of financial and personnel management and as institutions strongly
embedded in local society enduring occupation. In addition, this paper analyses the role of railroads as tools
of mobility and survival for the Chinese population during war and the limitations imposed by physical
damage to the rail network caused by both Japanese and Chinese military strategies.
This paper argues that Chinese railroads became “militarized” between 1937 and 1949 and served as a
strategic tool in the fight between Japanese, Guomindang, and Communist armies. However, apart from
exploring the railroad as a tool of passenger and freight transportation, this paper also pays attention to
Chinese railroad companies as institutions and the impact of war on management, workers, and the local
communities in which they operated. As my analysis shows, once the Tianjin-Pukou line came under

Japanese control as an important lifeline for troop supply in the north, the Japanese management employed a
mixed strategy of repression and concession to co-opt the Chinese skilled workforce.
Elisabeth Koll, Harvard Business School
Expiating Collaboration: Zhou Fohaiʼs Justification for His Involvement with the Wang Jingwei
Government
This paper analyses the arguments that Zhou Fohai deployed to justify his collaboration at his trial in 1946,
and to determine how much merit, if any, they might enjoy. Zhou’s main purpose was to try to refute the
accusation that members of the Wang Jingwei Government had sold out the country. To this end he
suggested that the Wang regime did not in fact operate to the detriment of the Chiang Kai-shek Government
in Chongqing. To the contrary, he argued that the Wang regime did much to conserve as far as possible
China’s sovereignty in the occupied areas by preserving the symbols of the Guomindang state and in
progressively pegging back the encroachments made by the Japanese. Here Zhou stressed his success as the
regime’s financial tsar in regaining control of certain key taxes and in establishing the regime’s own
currency. There is, of course, another construction that can be put on these arguments, one that is much less
favourable to Zhou. Moreover, Zhou’s ‘return’ to Chongqing in 1942-43 suggests a degree of opportunism
at odds with his justificatory arguments. It is also instructive to compare and contrast Zhou’s arguments in
1946 with his earlier justifications for collaboration, which embody a sense of realism – of the need to reach
an accommodation with the superior power – and a sense of despair at what he regarded as the wrongheaded
policies of Chiang Kai-shek. In fact, it can be argued that it was a sense of realpolitik that guided
Zhou’s actions, and, indeed, it can be argued that his collaboration reflected the limits of realism.
Brian Martin, Australian National University
Mobilizing the People after the Fall of Wuhan in October 1938: Wartime Writing by Leftist
Journalists
When Japan invaded China in July 1937, China’s left-wing journalists responded with near euphoria. After
years of appeasing the Japanese, China had finally stood up. Most journalists believed that if China
mobilized its vast population it could counter the Japanese invasion despite the technological superiority of
the Japanese military. In covering the war, most of these journalists believed that they had to do more than
simply report the “facts.” They had to foster a since of nationalism among the people. This strong belief in
the power of the people survived the initial defeats—the loss of Shanghai and Nanjing and key cities in
north China. The defense of Wuhan brought a peak of the United Front strategy in wartime China.
After the fall of Wuhan in October 1938 and the simultaneous loss of Guangzhou in the south, China’s
position in the war appeared bleak. This paper examines the rhetorical strategies used by journalists and
writers to counter defeatism and collaborationism during the war against Japan from October 1938 until the
end of the war. Maintaining an attitude of optimism, especially after the near collapse of the United Front in
January 1941, became a difficult task.
Parks M. Coble, University of Nebraska
Picturing the Sino-Japanese War (1937 - 1945): The Politics of Memory and Cultural
Entrepreneurship
Publicity, public relations, and propaganda were all hallmarks of twentieth-century industry- and statesponsored
communications. Visual imagery was a central part of the message. In Maoist China, as in its
predecessor state Stalinist Russia, vivid visual images of the ideal society and future communist state
depicted through socialist realist idioms were steadily engraved on the minds of many. In both countries,
visual propaganda was a particularly potent component of this indoctrination effort.
This paper examines the Sino-Japanese phase (1937-45) of World War II through the postwar lens of Maoist
China’s art history by drawing on interviews with some of its leading painters. As in the more familiar case
of the USSR, all Maoist-era Chinese artists, whether employing traditional ink (guohua) or oil media,
worked for the Communist Party and/or the state. They produced their work on an administrative timeline,

often anonymously and collaboratively for judges and exhibitions that were also part of some unit of the
party/state.
Thus, this paper will use Maoist-era artwork and its creation as a historical source for understanding two
major themes of world history: the propaganda-inspired visual reconstruction of party-led war memories and
the diurnal operations of state-sponsored artists in a Stalinist-style one-party political economy. In this latter
way, the paper will also contribute to our understanding of cultural (and political) entrepreneurship, not in a
market-oriented economy of civil-society cultural entrepreneurs, but in the state-dominated, nation-building
political economy of Maoist China.
Christopher A. Reed, Ohio State University

Panel 142 //Room no. 1205 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: The Impact of Christianity in Asia
Coping Mechanisms of the Society of Jesus in India (1542 and after)
The Society of Jesus has always been an important religious order of the Catholic Church worldwide. Its
role in India since it first made its mark there in 1542 cannot be doubted. Its members (the Jesuits) have left
an incontrovertible mark in the Indian subcontinent in the fields of evangelization, education, literature and
social justice. Various political situations in India since their arrival there in the mid sixteenth century in the
person of St. Francis Xavier, however, had forced them to innovate and come up with new solutions to
further the work they wished to do.
The present paper will be partially a summary of their highlights but will also, more importantly, present
their various strategies or coping devises at different periods of Indian history. Based on both primary and
secondary souces available in India and outside India, it will attempt to show why historians continue to be
fascinated by the history of the Society of Jesus. They realize, for instance, how closely its history was
linked to those of the Portuguese, English and French colonial periods in India and also of other significant
Indian powers of the time. A deeper study of Jesuit history in India thus breathes newer insights into Indian
history overall.
Charles Julius Borges, Loyola University Maryland
The Production of Christian Space and Time in 17th Century Nagasaki: The Parish System and the
Christian Calendar
Nagasaki is often referred to as seventeenth-century Japan’s ‘Christian city’ in contemporary sources as well
as in modern scholarship, but reasons for such a judgment are rarely given. In this paper, I argue that what
actually organized Nagasaki as a self-consciously Christian city was the implementation of the Christian
calendar and the parish system at the beginning of the seventeenth century. I explore the implications of the
Christian ritual calendar of the parish system and the process of implementation on the city in the years
following the turn of the seventeenth century, starting with Bishop Cerqueira’s preparation of the field
between 1601 and 1605, the creation of eight Jesuit and diocesan parishes from 1606 to 1609, followed by
the creation of three Mendicant parishes from 1609 to 1614, when the Tokugawa administration banned
Christianity and Christian churches were destroyed.
Sources on Nagasaki emphasise the patronage of the Japanese elites and the presence of foreign clergy, but
the involvement of the commoners with their parish churches was crucial for turning the whole town into a
solid Christian community. The parish system structured the social dynamics of the entire community,
shaping both the space of the city and its experience of time. The production of space and time here went
hand in hand, as parish churches were essential in order for the citizens to implement the annual liturgical
calendar, while regular ritual performance defined parish churches as sacred spaces and the symbolic centre
of each parish.
Carla Tronu, Autonomous University of Madrid
The Brazil-Originated Universal Church of the Kingdom of God and Its Business-Like Approach
under the Light of Rational Choice
China’s Regulations on Religions (2005) recognize five officially sanctioned religions. Protestantism, with
its patriotic religious associations, is one of them. Neo-Pentecostalism, loosely related to traditional
Protestant churches, has an aggressive business-like attitude of getting new adepts via the promise of
fulfillment of material aspirations (as exposed in prosperity theology). In a globalized world it is sometimes
difficult to discern what is typical of an independent (i.e., free from foreign influence) religion from what is
healthy cross-fertilization between religious bodies in different countries. The Brazil-originated Universal
Church of the Kingdom of God, founded by Edir Macedo, has successfully exported its activities to more
than a hundred countries, being also present in Hong Kong (with services both in Cantonese and in Tagalog),
as it tries to expand the number of its followers in Asia, strategically adapting to the Asian religious

“market”. This paper applies rational choice theory to examine the appeal of this church among its followers
as it offers compensators for physical lack or frustrated goals, so that people can feel they control costs and
benefits of belonging to a religion. In China, the highly sensitive issue of religion has received more
attention from both authorities and researchers as the sheer number of believers makes it mandatory for
authorities to have more options at hand when decisions have to be taken in the political-religious
sphere .Case studies like the one presented here may prove useful to other researchers.
Carlos Alberto Gohn, University of Macau
Obscure Authorship and Ambiguous Identity: A Perspective on the Study of Chinese Christian
Literature
As an enterprise of Western missionary and Chinese literati, the early protestant missionary writings were
the least studied but most significant subject in 19th century Chinese history and literature. Likewise, the
protean Chinese co-authors were less emphasized. For the missionary, Chinese assistants were the living
dictionary and literary acolyte. They tended to remain obscure by withdrawing their names from the public
and publication as they ambiguously identified themselves with the contents and the forms of Christian
literature. In this essay, four episodes serve to discuss their identity crisis. (1) As the main contributor to the
highly literary achievement of Delegate’s Version Bible that proved to have too much projection of
Confucianism, Wang Tao once bitterly criticized foreigner and their moral principles but later was secretly
baptized in 1854. In contrast, Wang’s friends Jiang Dunfu and Guan Sifu refused Christianity. (2) Jiang
helped William Muirhead translate The History of England in 1856, meanwhile, kept vigilant to the foreign
geo-historical knowledge for worrying the imperialist invasion. (3) Guan would rather translate sci-tech
works than Bible in 1859 for avoiding betraying his Confucian beliefs. (4) The last conundrum is an
unsettled myth why Gong Cheng led the British missionary and military to burn down Yuan Ming Yuan in
1860.
This paper reasons that (1) we need to acknowledge the authorship of these Chinese assistants which affects
the literary achievement and historical significance of Chinese Christian literature; (2) the complexity of
identity crisis could vary the spectrum of writer and their writings.
This paper reasons that we need to acknowledge the authorship of these Chinese assistants and complexity
of their identity crisis which vary the spectrum of the literary achievement and historical significance of
Chinese Christian literature.
Dadui Yao, Harvard University

Panel 143 //Room no. 1206 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Perspectives on the Chinese Diaspora in Canada and Its Literary Representation (I)
Two back-to-back panels converge on the thematic and artistic dimensions of literary works that are
becoming the focal interests of an emerging field of academic discipline, namely the study of Chinese
Canadian literature. The proposed panels are interregional and “border crossing” in nature because they
examine the literary works produced by two distinct groups of Chinese Canadian writers, writers who
immigrated to Canada from China and write in Chinese and writers who were Canadian born and write in
English respectively. Traditionally Chinese Canadian writings in Chinese and in English are studied in
isolation, such an approach has greatly reduced the thematic complexity and variety of Chinese Canadian
literature as well as of Chinese Canadian life reflected in literary works. The proposed panels aim at
addressing and redressing this limitation by cross-examining the literary representations of Chinese
Canadian life experience in both Chinese and English. Both panels also include scholars from China and
Canada and the organizers hope that such a gathering of scholars with shared research interests will
stimulate a far-reaching, multi-polar dialogue over the critical concepts and scholarly methodologies in the
study of the Chinese diaspora in Canada and the Chinese Canadian literature.
The first panel concentrates on Chinese Canadian writers who write in Chinese. Panelists Yaping Li and Hua
Laura Wu both adopt an issue-centered approach. They survey collective works of several Chinese-Canadian
writers that represent and reflect on some important issues for the Chinese in Canada and in the studies of
the Chinese diaspora. Li’s paper focuses on the gendered relationships in the family life of the Chinese
immigrants while Wu’s examines identity constructions and evolution of identity changes. Min Huang and
Jun Liu conduct a close reading of two individual writers and the artistic features of their works. Huang
studies the narrative strategies novelist Zhang Ling employs, especially the techniques of interweaving of
numerous narrative lines and parallel unfolding of love narrative and historic narrative. Liu investigates the
seamless fusion of the Chinese Canadians’ life experiences and their China remembrance, subjective
autobiographical writing and cool-headed observation of the Chinese community in Chen He’s novels.
Yangzhi Long’s paper turns to the relationship between Chinese literature and overseas Sinophone literature.
Long’s scrutiny of the process of integration and interaction between Asian Sinophone literature and Chinese
literature may offer a different perspective to receive and understand Chinese-Canadian literature.
Convenor: Jia Ma, York University
Chair: Wei Li, Inner Mongolia University
Displacing Gender Hierarchy in Immigrant Family: Reading Chinese-Canadian Fiction
Fictional works by Chinese-Canadian writers writing in Chinese often deal with the phenomenon of
displacement in traditional gender roles. In the family of Chinese immigrants, women are increasingly
taking over the role of the breadwinner that used to be played by the husband. This socially significant
change has various manifestations in the works of Chinese-Canadian writers, where male characters are
portrayed as being fearful of or hostile towards strong and resourceful women, on the other hand, female
characters are often depicted as responding to weak men with frustration, tolerance, or understanding. There
are two explanations for this phenomenon: first, men and women have different conceptions of self-value,
and second, Chinese women are more willing to adjust to and be acculturated to the host country and its
culture. The very fact that Chinese-Canadian writers have their characters show different attitudes when
facing this particular change in gender relations indicates a re-examination of the traditional gender values.
In their works, male characters tend not to accept such a role change and are more prone to seek refuge in
traditional gender values. Female characters, on the other hand, are inclined to embrace independence and
celebrate their success. Literary representations of gender role displacement reflect a social phenomenon
among new immigrants. This social problem reveals the impact of social environment on the changes in
social values new immigrants must adjust to. It also shows that gender issues influence greatly how
immigrants accept and adjust to a new culture.
Yaping Li, Jinan University

Fluid Gazes: Narrative Perspectives and Identity Construction in Chinese-Canadian Writers’ Stories
This paper examines two Chinese-Canadian writers’ stories on the transnational experiences of the Chinese
in North America. The stories under study are Cai Yuanzhi’s novel Of Different Skies (2003), her short story
“Jia-Na-Da/Canada” (2005) and Zeng Xiaowen’s novellas “The Kilt and Clover” (2009) and “Deportation”
(2010). The two writers try to explore the experiences of the Chinese people at different stages in their crosscultural
migration. Of Different Skies focuses on a group of Chinese students and their families while the
other three stories portray their Chinese characters as new immigrants. Differences in status engender
different constructions of identity, so the four stories present a trajectory of identity switches from sojourners
to settlers. Through the representations of identity, these literary texts also delve into the essence and
process of identity construction. Identity is construed as a social construction and as such the complex
process of identity formation involves how the migrating subject perceives the host society, how the
dominant social groups in the host country treat the new-comers. The four texts examined in this paper posit
different gazes of the migrating subjects: a self-gaze completely directed to the Chinese themselves, an
intense gaze of the Chinese immigrants looking at the host society, and reciprocal exchange of gazes
between the Chinese and members of the “mainstream society”.
The fluid gazes that embody the continuous process of identity constructions are realized through the two
writers’ choice of narrative perspectives. This paper will also study how narrative perspectives realize and
influence identity construction.
Hua Laura Wu, Huron University College
Narrative Strategies in Zhang Lingʼs Novels
This paper proposes to study the Chinese-Canadian novelist Zhang Ling’s novels on the Chinese
immigrants’ life in Canada. The novels are Mail Order Bride, Sisters from Shanghai, The Aftershock and
Gold Mountain Blues. The focus of this study is on narrative strategies Zhang Ling adopts, especially the
techniques of multi-line interlaced narrative, double narrative, and multi-text narrative. It will examine not
only Zhang Ling’s artful manipulation of plots and details, but also the narrative strategies she uses. The
author believes that the adoption of multi-line interlaced narrative framework helps to avoid the monotony
of traditional/conventional narrative. The strategy of double narrative of love narrative and historic narrative
facilitates the presenting and deepening of the themes in Mail Order Bride and Gold Mountain Blues and it
also makes the novels artistically more sophisticated. The multi-text narrative incorporates historical
photographs, historical data, letters, news-reporting and other forms of writing in Gold Mountain Blues. This
strategy helps to establish historical authenticity through the dialogue among the various types of writing.
This paper aims at showing that Zhang Ling’s use of these narrative strategies enriches her stories.
Min Huang, Fuyang University
On Chen He’s Novels
Chen He has made important contribution to Chinese Canadian literature through his works that features a
unique narrative style. In his fictional works, Chen pays special attention to character portrayal and plot
construction. His narration and depiction are also very succinct and to the point. He quite often mixes the
overseas Chinese’s life experiences with their reminiscences of China, which becomes a recurring mode in
Chen He’s fictional writings. Another favoured narrative framework in Chen He’s texts is the harmonious
incorporation of his personal life and his observation of Chinese life. Chen He’s unique narrative style and
the important innovations he makes to the representation of overseas Chinese life and to the art of fiction
make Chen He a writer who stands out among his peers.
Jun Liu, Nanjing University
Integration Process and Regional Interactions of Asian Sinophone Literature
Cultural understandings among Asian countries are accelerated by the process of integration, so Chinese
literature produced in these countries is getting increasingly closer to literatures of mainland China, Taiwan,
Hong Kong and Macau. With the current trend of de-territorialisation and de-Cold War, interactions are
taking place among literary themes, forms of expression, artistic strategies and local Chinese culture and
literature. Consequently the concept of large regional Chinese literary history has come into being. The

integrity of Asian Sinophone literature, which is shaped by pictophmetic characters, provides a chance for
reconstructing a family tree in world literature. Therefore, "Discovering literature in Asia" will highlight the
changes and evolution of the history of Chinese literature, also the language reform in Asian countries
reflects the complexities and varieties of cultural modernization in Asia.
Yangzhi Long, Jinan University

Panel 145 //Room no. 1302 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Voices from the Past: Confucian Value for Heritage Practice
Sponsored by Institute of Cross-Cultural Studies, Zhejiang University
Heritage as a global concept has been established in China to a popular stage that permeates local fabric of
life (Wu 2011, 2012). Chinese heritage practice and research are largely informed, shaped, and constrained
by ideas and texts from the international conventions and practices, which Smith (2006) termed as
“Authorized Heritage Discourse” (AHD). Meanwhile China has thousands of years of historical practice
which has developed a unique way of representing, valuing and using the past. This tradition in many
aspects has been silenced, ignored and even denied since 1919. The agenda of this roundtable is to explore
this tradition in response to the wide concerned indigenous and vernacular heritage practice (Burra Charter,
1979, 1999; Guha, 1992; Healy, 2001; Smith, 2004, 2006) for the diversity of heritage practices.
The studies organized in this panel are a response to Wu's effort for recovering Chinese spirit of the past in
heritage practice. Wu, in his widely renowned heritage projects, adopted the research strategies imbued with
Confucian discourse and value of heritage. Housong’s ethnography of Heavenly Queen Palace, Zhang
Chong’s redefining endeavours to capture parental lineage group as a unique form of Chinese heritage,
Liyan’s exploration of the boundaries of natural and cultural heritage in traditional Chinese local gazetteers,
Yuhua's ethnography of ritual practices as lived heritage in a Miao village and Zhang Yingchun’s traditional
Chinese education and its traces in the contemporary society are involved in this effort.
We will show how Chinese heritages are represented, interpreted, and imagined to embrace the Confucian
tradition they come from and the present socio-political conditions they are involved in. Here we further
suggest that our studies on Chinese heritages both within and outside China may be considered as triggers to
rethink Asian Studies. In this era of globalization, how Chinese voices, discourses and imaginations could be
insightful to reformulate scholarship in various fields to confront the postcolonial gaze under which the Asia
is but an object? How could the studies of Asia contribute to disclosing the diversified world?
Convenor: Hua Yu, Zhejiang University
Chair: Hui Zhao Liu, Zhejiang University
Discussant: Yujie Zhu, University of Heidelberg
Trees as Heritage Sites: Exploring the Boundaries of Natural and Cultural Heritage in Traditional
Chinese Local Gazetteers
Trees in traditional Chinese local gazetteers, often categorized under the volume of guji (historical sites),
wuchan (produce) or jiangyu (borders and territories), were also regarded as heritage (Hou and Wu 2012).
While after the introduction of biotechnological taxonomy, the definition, categorization of and accounts on
trees differ from that of the post-1949 new difangzhi.
This paper discusses how trees are recorded in local gazetteers of Hangzhou and the changing interpretations
through time. More specifically, in seeking to explore the meanings embedded or concretized in trees and
the relationships between human and nature in ancient Chinese context, this paper mainly draws its data
from the three extant versions of Local Gazetteer of Hangzhou, compiled or revised respectively during the
reign of Emperor Kangxi, Qianlong and Guangxu. In contrast to a post-1949 Local Gazetteer of Hangzhou
City as well as other modern texts pertaining to trees-related discourse, the narrative adopted by traditional
Chinese gazetteers is characterized by “authentic language fragments” (Wu and Yu 2011) with the source
noted, listing not only the information about places and trees, but also tracing the histories of those places
and trees that implicate people and events. Texts on willows, tung oil trees and camphor trees all “serve as
pegs on which people hang memories” (Stewart and Strathern 2003:3), celebrating in their own way the
richness embedded in natural heritage.
Li Yan Zhang, Zhejiang University

Ethnography, Local and Historical Voices, and the Remaking of Chinese Heritage: A Case Study of
the Heavenly Queen Palace
Contemporary Chinese conceptualization of heritage is much influenced and, one may say, determined by
the Western-originated “Authorized Heritage Discourse” (AHD, Smith 2006) as manifested especially in
UNESCO and ICOMOS conventions, chapters and guidelines for best practices. As such the Chinese pasts
usually serve as local exemplars in sustaining and perpetuating modernized historical consciousness and
sentiments. David Lowenthal (1998) would call this “spoils of history” in the making of Chinese heritage.
How can we remake Chinese heritages as to embrace traditional and local understandings of the past and its
uses? This paper aims to deal with this question in a modest manner. I shall present a case study in a larger
heritage research project started in July, 2010 based in Quzhou city, Zhejiang province, eastern China. The
case is theTianfei Gong, or Heavenly Queen Palace (HQP) as a sign on its wall translates it, located in the
western quarter of the old Quzhou urbanity. I shall employ an ethnographic approach to capture the fluidity,
hybridity and richness of HQP as an on-going cultural process in local people’s life experiences and
memories. I connect such present-ness of HQP heritage with local historical discourses and the underlying
traditional Chinese wisdom in (re-)making the past, mobilizing a cultural hermeneutics to localize and
historicize the HQP heritage. My ethnography is therefore mainly narratives through assembling local voices
and stories, complemented with re-accounts of textual fragments from local historical writings and the deepsense
Confucian intellectual tradition identified as relevant. My narratives and re-accounts are to forward
critical dialogues with AHD and the historical consciousness behind it. For that matter, the ethnographic
study of the HQP in Quzhou is seen as a means to re-conceptualize and whereby re-make local heritage in a
bottom-up fashion. I shall suggest that ethnography as such is very much needed in rethinking and
reformulating Chinese heritage practices in particular and in diversifying heritage understandings and
practices around the world in general.
Song Hou, Zhejiang University; University of Florida
The Past in the Present: Wedding Ritual in a Miao Village
Wedding (hun 昏 ), also dusk, is the time for the groom (yang 阳 ) goes out to bring the bride (yin 阴 ) in,
when yang goes and yin comes, yang crouches and yin expands, namely, yang wang yin lai ( 阳 往 阴 来 ).
This paper focuses on the textualization and intertextual dialogue in the ethnography of a wedding between
the groom Ma Wei and bride Wu Xia in Gouliang Miao village in 2008. The textualization of the present
ethnography with the ancient classics shows the meaning dialogue between the ritual choreography in the
present and in the past, specifically the ritual textualized in Yili in 479 B.C., its exegetical texts, the texts in
the ethnography composed by the first few anthropologists of P.R.C. in 1939 and 1940, and the
contemporary ritual practices. The “old way” of wedding in Gouliang Miao village is presided by the Miao
singers. Despite less and less villagers can sing Miao songs in modern society, the “old way” of wedding is
enjoying more and more popularity since the camera can record down this important moment. Playing the
wedding DVD and watching it have become a new custom when there are some guests at home. I tend to
understand the Miao songs chanted throughout the wedding as being “born in the hearts of men” (Cook
1995: 24) which is regarded as the root of music in Yueji. The movement of men’s hearts is touched off by
the life transitional ritual, thus they take shape in music, namely Miao songs. The meaning dialogue among
them will be explored and carried out in the thick descriptions of the Miao wedding. Sima Qian’s writing
strategy of “tailor and paste” will also be employed to textualize the wedding ritual in the choreography of
the Miao wedding lasting for three days.
Hua Yu, Zhejiang University
Memory, Place and Family Lineage: Exploring Cultural Roots of Chinese Emigrants
The miraculous Qingtian stones have paved the “stone road” for Qingtianese going to the Europe. Cultural
anthropology is employed to focus on the homeland of the Wu lineage, one of those small groups who tried
to make a living in Europe in the early 20th century and since then successfully developed further chain
migration. Precious written materials (e.g. personal and commercial letters, money orders, materials
involved in visa and passport application and genealogy of the Wu lineage, etc.) have been collected; oral
dialogue recordings and videos (mainly dialogues with family members, neighbors, family friends and
business partners) produced and transcribed; important cultural sites like ancestral hall and ancestral home,

cultural activities including compiling genealogy, erecting lineage monument, etc. and people’s cultural
memories represented, explored and interpreted with “thick description”. These core cultural meanings and
values constructed within the family lineage form the spiritual roots or forces on the homeland of Chinese
emigrants. Fragments of different historic periods are presented: the glories won by successful business in
Europe in 1920s; the dilemmas and struggles ensued from the fact that both Kuomintang of China and the
Communist Party of China want to win the support of those overseas Chinese; the unpromising lives
resulted from “dangerous” overseas relations in the Cultural Revolution; an upsurge of going abroad after
the Reform and Opening Up; the returned and reconstructed glories of any material or nonmaterial heritage
related to the early and successful immigrant history under the discourse of tourism and rethinking of future
development under the recent Financial Crisis in Europe. The cultural roots explored in the study aims to
present readers a historic, critical and cultural interpretation of Chinese emigrants to promote mutual
understanding.
Cuijun Xia, Zhejiang University
Beyond Knowledge and System: The Impact of Chinese Imperial Examination System on Local
Villagers’ Life
China witnessed fundamental changes involving virtually every social aspect when China encountering
Western modernity from the late 19th century to the beginning of 20th century. Dissolving all traditions and
experiencing the continuous breakdown of certainties is at the heart of modernity ( Brockmeier, 2000 ).
Among all the traditions, the Chinese Imperial Examination System, existing for 1300 years and exerting the
deepest influence on Chinese people, was mostly attacked and endeavored to be demolished. A group of
intellectuals harbored with western thinking, such as Hu Shih, Tao Xing-zhi, Jiang Meng-lin, and Guo Bingwen
and other followers made their minds to reform China’s traditional educational system. John Dewey’s
theories of pragmatism in social science and education were prominently acknowledged by Chinese
intellectuals. Since then, China’s educational philosophy, educational system, and teaching methodologies
have been altered fundamentally. This reform was and is aiming at fostering a cosmopolitan citizen and
creating a new man for the welfare society.
This paper aims to revisit the cultural aspect of Chinese Imperial Examination System as an intangible
cultural heritage. How does this heritage play a role in local people’s life experiences, social and individual
memories and senses of place in specific contexts? I carry out the ethnographic study in the village where a
late Qing Jinshi named Tang Shouqian was born and lived , and where most of the villagers were the
descendants of Tang Lineage, as a case study.
Ying Chun Zhang, Zhejiang University
The Construction of Chinese Architectural Heritage Preservation
The preservation of ancient architecture, a form of tangible heritage, is a key issue in heritage studies. In this
paper I intend to examine how the concept of ancient architectural heritage preservation was established by
adopting a critical discourse analysis. Ancient architectural history and scholarly preservation works written
by Liang Sicheng, the first Chinese architectural historian of China, will be analyzed. Liang’s influences are
identified in the present heritage practices in China. With evidences of a great number of pictures and
photographs gained from his painstaking field trips, he constructs a history developing with the ups and
downs of dougong (similar to a bracket), a component of ancient Chinese buildings. Accordingly, the
standards of identifying an ancient building and the principle of its preservation are partly derived from his
texts. The formation of the preservation regulations will be reviewed in this paper.
I shall also present a case study of the Lord Zhou Temple in Quzhou, a city of Zhejiang Province, showing
the preservation practices and comparing the past of the temple narrated by the local with its status quo.
Jieyi Xie, Zhejiang University

The Imaginary “Tin Dragon” in Tasmanian Memory
China is increasingly entering into the Australian imaginary as the nation grapples with the issue of
‘Australian identity’. The Chinese presence on the tin mining fields has become more and more widely
known through the development and expansion of museums, displays and cultural interpretation centers in
North East Tasmania. To protect and interpret the Chinese historical sites in North East Tasmania, the local
government has developed a cultural heritage project “The Trail of the Tin Dragon”, creating a trail of
experiences of the Chinese tin miners that worked throughout the North East in the late 1800’s and the early
1900’s.
Chunyan Han, Zhejiang University

Panel 146 //Room no. 1303 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Narratives of the Margins: Representing Dalits and Adivasis of India in Literature, Art, Cinema, and
Music (I)
Since the nineteenth century Dalits and Adivasis, who figure among the poorest of the marginalized people
in India, have witnessed significant political and socio-economic transformations, first under colonial
modernisation and later under independent Indian governance. The process resulted in an erosion of control
over their habitat and displacement of vulnerable cultures on the one hand, while opening up new
opportunities on the other, which, in turn, have led to new forms of negotiation with state power, the
devising of alternative survival strategies and the re-invention of ideologies and identities. The continuous
reorganization of their inner social, economic and political life and the evolution of their relationship with
others, both at local and supra-local level, has been well-documented in literature, history, anthropology and
the arts.
This panel proposes a multi-disciplinary approach in analysing how the dynamics of marginalization,
displacement and identity formation have been studied under present and historical conditions. It aims at
understanding how different marginalized groups have been represented by both colonial and national elites,
how they seek to represent themselves through the invention of counter-hegemonic perspectives, and how
they face the challenges posed by the contradictions and the interface between ‘elite’ and selfrepresentations.
Convenor: Sanjukta Das Gupta, Sapienza University of Rome
Chair: Mara Matta, Sapienza University of Rome
Remembering “Tribal” India: British Colonial Portrayals of Adivasis of Chotanagpur and Santal
Parganas
This paper looks at how the notion of the ‘tribe’ came to be created, depicted and perpetuated in the
reminiscences, diaries and memoirs of the civil and military officers of the British Raj in the districts of
Chotanagpur and Santal Parganas in eastern-central India, the homeland of very many diverse ethnicities
who constitute the adivasi people of India.
Studying colonialism as a ‘cultural process’, the paper explores how a class of British officialdom responded
to an unfamiliar landscape, perceived the colonized populations and reacted to racial and cultural
differences. Most of these writings evoked an orientalist imagery of an unchanging way of life of
‘primitives’, fixed in a timeless past. They exhibited an implicit faith in the ‘civilising’ influence of British
rule through a programme of reform which, they believed, would discipline ‘tribals’ into ‘useful subjects’
through enforcing new concepts of legality and order. The paper also traces the changes in official
perceptions over time and highlights the multiple, sometimes contradictory shades of opinions in the
colonial discourse on tribes.
Colonial bureaucrats garnered information on tribal people and edited it to feed into the knowledge structure
of the Empire. However, since the relationship of power under colonialism was highly asymmetrical,
indigenous ideas and agency only had a secondary role in this creation of knowledge. At once insiders and
outsiders, their recollections and memoirs provide us with an intimate picture of the inner world of district
officers and their tribal subjects.
Sanjukta Das Gupta, Sapienza University of Rome
The Journey of Dhorai: A Nationalist Reconstruction of a Subaltern Dalit’s Search for Self-Identity
Satinath Bhaduri’s Bengali novel Dhorai Charit Manas (2 parts, 1949, 1951) portrays the life and personality
of its protagonist Dhorai, a subaltern Dalit belonging to the Tatma community. The Tatmas are a
marginalized and displaced community that as such had no significant place in the historical evolution of
Indian society. However the story of Dhorai is different: it reveals the innermost anxieties, confusions,
tenacity and strength of an individual who otherwise stands nowhere in the terrain of social cognizance. The

novel traces the journey of a subaltern in Indian society, a man of the soil (who, in fact, represents his entire
community) in search of a new identity. This search is endless and continues through various ages,
transcending every concept of time, place and history. In Bhaduri’s novel the Gandhian age forms the
context and the Gandhian ideology provides the driving force. The journey of Dhorai is represented as the
rise of a subaltern Gandhian leader D. It is the aim of this paper to explore and analyze the world of this
marginalized Dalit ‘man’— a world much different from that of any ordinary rural or urban space. The paper
will attempt to understand whether a nationalist Bengali litterateur could succeed in making the subaltern
‘speak’ through his middle-class reconstruction of the marginalized man.
Anindita Bandyopadhyay, Loreto College, Kolkata
The Cross and the “Savage” : Tribes of Assam as Perceived through the Lens of American Baptist
Missionaries
It has often been suggested in post-colonial historiography, that the Christian missionaries endorsed colonial
rule and were an integral part of the broader imperialist agenda. In particular, they were very active among
the indigenous people in the inaccessible frontier areas of India. To many, the Cross and the Flag appear to
share a platform of common perceptions so far as the tribes – the indigenous people – are concerned.
However, recent studies have shown that though the ‘civilizing’ zeal of Christian missionaries might have
been blended with their motives for expanding Christianity in the colonized world, it does not mean that
they supported all imperial notions. There were wide denominational differences between the missionaries
in India who traced their roots to different parts of the Christian world and this influenced their outlook of
the people they hoped to proselytize. Each of these areas requires separate focused re-search.
This paper attempts to re-evaluate the observations of the American Baptist missionaries about the tribes of
Assam, where the former were active in the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. This exploration will
reveal a new understanding of the way the tribes were perceived by the Christian missionaries – often the
first Europeans to encounter them.
Krishnokoli Hazra, Loreto College, Kolkata
Contesting Social Marginality: Representations of Gender Relations in Non-Brahmanical Journals in
Early 20th Century Bengal
This paper focuses on the complex representations of gender relations—notions of conjugal relations,
motherhood, widow remarriage, dowry, female education, the access of women to public spaces etc. among
an upwardly-mobile lower-caste group of Bengal who variously identified themselves as Mahishya, Sudra
and Kaivarta. It explores gender related norms and prescriptions as enunciated in non-Brahmanical journals
such as Mahishya Samaj, Mahishya Mahila, Sadgop Patrika, Kshatriya, Subarnabanik Samachar in early
20th century Bengal. These journals exhorted the womenfolk of their community to behave as ‘respectable
women’, the bhadramahila, and use the surname Devi instead of Dasi as was the practice among upper-caste
women. These also urged women to socialize within the new gender codes that demanded from them
chastity, self-sacrifice a complementary role to their husbands and enforced their subordination within the
Hindu patriarchal social order. The paper introspects on how journals of different non-Brahmanical caste
associations began to endorse and appropriate upper-caste behavioural norms in order to claim a higher
social status in Hindu society, leading to the marginalization of their womenfolk. It argues that this cannot be
explained solely in terms of a voluntary act of emulation. Rather, it should be interpreted as a mandatory act
for gaining access to Hindu society and to move up in its status-ranking scale. In fact, as the colonial legal
system resorted to Brahmanical injunctions in all private matters pertaining to Hindus, the middle-ranking
peasant and trading castes began to imbibe Brahmanical rules of marriage by the early decades of the
twentieth century.
Pritha Lahiri, Acharya Prafulla Chandra College
Development, Marginalization, and Ethnicity among the Nagas of Northeast India
The blending of an understanding of cultural and social dynamics into the mix of economics and politics that
have traditionally dominated development thoughts lends an additional perspective with regard to our
understanding of the processes and consequences of development. The complex of linkages between culture,
society and modern development can be mutually reinforcing as well as damaging. The proposed paper

argues that while the positive changes brought about through development are a desired result, development
also can be a catalyst to trigger feelings of relative deprivation and marginalization. This leads to interethnic
tensions, alliances and fragmentations. The discussions on these processes will be based on the Naga
experiences of development and expressions of tribal identity within the larger pan Naga identity.
Anungla Aier, Kohima Science College

Panel 148 //Room no. 1301 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Chinese Education and Examination: History, Significance, and Transformation
In this panel, scholars from China, Japan, Taiwan and the US (and Canada), all of them being historians of
education and examination system of China, wish to discuss the main characteristics of Chinese eduction
and the role and position of Chinese traditional examination system played in its growth, development and
decline in the 20th century.
The panelists will discuss the purpose and significance of educational history, the main characteristics of
traditional Chinese education, the rethinking in the 20th century by Chinese scholars on the significance and
interpretation of the civil service examinations, the inherent problems of the examination system in Ming
China (1368-1661) that would bring about the ultimate demise of the system, and the introction of Western
educational system and how it could also create problems similar to what one sees in traditional Chinese
education.
Convenor: Thomas H. C. Lee, National Tsing hua University
Chair: Ruth Hayhoe, University of Toronto
Discussant: Ruth Hayhoe, University of Toronto
The Foreign Eight-Legged Essay: China’s Decision to Replace the Imperial Examination System with
a Foreign Educational Model
This paper examines the history of modern educational reform in China following the abolition of the
imperial examination system in 1905, demonstrating that the alien character of the new school systems that
the Qing and subsequent Chinese governments sought to build acted to frustrate the reform effort. First, the
pedagogical models employed by the reformers were based upon Western methods that many Chinese
resisted because they represented an unacceptable break with their tradition. Second, many school graduates
faced an occupational mobility structure that raised serious doubts as to the practicality modern schooling.
Ultimately, the paper argues, when viewed in the context of the reformers’ own hopes and expectations,
the new schools were a failure. Often referred to as the “foreign eight-legged essay (yang bagu wen 洋 八 股
文 ),” they were built upon the ashes of a traditional educational system that had helped to integrate Chinese
society by providing, at a minimum, an avenue for upward mobility that most people considered fair and an
introduction to an intellectual and literary heritage that all Chinese could claim as their own. The new
schools, by contrast, introduced both a set of values that many people considered alien and a set of
institutions that produced neither the skilled manpower that the reformers sought nor the channel for upward
mobility that elite aspirants wanted. By reforming the schools, instead of saving China the reformers
contributed to the disintegration for which the Republican Period is aptly remembered.
Thomas D. Curran, Sacred Heart University
Imperial Examination Influence on the Education in Current China
Imperial Examination existed for 1300 years in the history of China. As an important means to promote the
evolution of education and maintain social equity, large scale and unified examination has been implemented
over a long period of time in China, which influenced education of current China and Far-Eastern
profoundly. The tradition of highly emphasizing education and examination took shape in the times of
Imperial Examination, which made Far-Eastern countries and the area attached much importance to
examination or test in education. The examinational system in these countries and area is much the same but
with minor differences and formed unique examination culture circle in the world. Examination achievement
is treated as the main basis in university admission and in evaluation of school work in schools, which has
become an extraordinary character to differentiate school education in Far-Eastern from Western education.
Hai-feng Liu, Xiamen University

The Inevitable Evils Inherent in an Examination System: A Study Focusing on the Civil Service
Examinations during the Ming
China was the first country in the world to create and develop an examination system. This system, known
as keju 科 挙 , or the civil service examination system, operated, with several hiatuses, for about 1,300 years,
and during this time it underwent various reforms. Most of the ideas lying at the basis of selective
examinations being conducted today in many countries around the world have already been trialled in this
civil service examination system. At the same time, the civil service examination system inevitably
manifested at an early stage the inherent evils to which an examination system is doomed. In this paper, I
shall consider with reference to the realities of the civil service examination system during the Ming how the
essence of the examination system aimed at and aspired to by the imperial court, which instituted and
managed it, was distorted by the self-interested calculations of the examination candidates and the pragmatic
measures they took to prepare for the examinations.
Hisaaki Tsurunari, Fukuoka University of Education
What is the Use of Educational History?
This paper addresses three issues: the first will discuss the discipline of the history of education – it is the
foundation knowledge for educational studies and is also a branch of history as a discipline. The fact that it
belongs to historical knowledge turns the question to what the use of history is as a discipline.
The second issue is the purpose and value of historical studies. This part of the paper addresses how to
cultivate historical sense or consciousness, helping the humankind to better understand humans’ nature
(where from) and destiny (where to go), and what they should do while they are in this world. The genuine
history of education is different from our commonly-held awareness of what had happened. Rather it is to
direct the humankind to a future that is based on the correct understanding of the past. Our imagination of
the future is based on our historical consciousness.
The third issue adresses how history of education relates to contemporary educational practice and
policy-making. Contemporary educational policy and practice may actually hamper or impoverish genuine
study of educational history. It is important that historians do not get entangled in contemporary policy
matters and do not let current educational practice blur their vision. The historians of education should equip
themselves with a perspective that is not easily obfuscated by the temptation of contemporary political needs
or policy struggles. They need to transcend unscrupulous beliefs or authoritarian demands for interpretative
“correctiveness”. In other words, the study of educational history requires the historians to stand tall in
refusing simply to serve political purposes. Instead it is imperative that educational history should serve to
elevate and improve contemporary educational practice and to assist in making better educational policy.
Yong Xu, Beijing Normal University
The Binary System for Recruiting the Talent to Be Officials in Traditional China: "Chih-chü" and
Civic Service Examination
How to recruit the virtuous and capable people to serve the government, this was an unsurprisingly
significant issue for the rulers in imperial China. And the main purpose of the paper is to inquire the
emergence and development of the binary, and compare the differences between ‘Chiu-chü’ and the civil
service examination (CSE) system. General speaking, a binary system for recruiting the talent to be officials
was established from the Sui dynasty and continued until the late Ch’ing in traditional China., The CSE was
the major route and held triennially for recruiting the ordinary scholars; and ‘Chi-chü’, the minor one, was
held occasionally and irregularly for men of outstanding talents. Each route had its own strength and
weakness, and there were several different features worthwhile discussed between them. None of dynasties
just chose only one route and abolished the other. Some implications to the present exam systems are made
from the inquiry of the binary system.
Keywords: Chih-chü’, civic service examination, recruitment system, traditional China
Yu-Wen Chou, National Taiwan Normal University

Panel 150 //Room no. 1305 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Roundtable: Defining Asian Studies in Africa
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands; Association of Asian Studies in
Africa
The questions for this panel are both theoretical and practical. They include:
1. How do we define Asian studies in Africa?
2. How can Asian studies be relevant for Africa?
3. How do we situate this initiative within the larger arena of area studies?
as well as:
4. What is the state of Asian studies in Africa?
5. What are the issues and challenges that Asian studies faces in Africa?
This panel is designed to provide a background and justification for this initiative, which will be discussed
as a reality in the second panel.
Convenor: Lloyd Amoah, Ashesi University College
Yoichi Mine, Doshisha University
Webby Kalikiti, University of Zambia
Melody Chia-Wen Lu, University of Macau
Mayke Kaag, African Studies Centre

Panel 151 //Room no. 1401 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Multiple Fronts of Identity Politics in the Empire of Modern Japan
Japan’s imperial empire embraced multiple fronts of cultural conflicts and identity formations from the inner
land of Japanese archipelago to its colonies to its occupied territories. In order to promote the imperial
desires, Japanese imperial leaders tried to impose a set of cultural values and identity upon their imperial
subjects. On the other hand, as Japanese gained more and more knowledge of foreign lands through travels
and business opportunities, they found a need to redefine their identity that should be distinguished from the
others now subjected to Japan’s imperial control. In the inner land of Japan as well, Japanese faced an issue
of hitherto unchallenged identity of their own as foreign nationals began to settle in their society and foreign
ideas poured in from without. How did the imperial identity of Japan unfold in and out?
This panel seeks an answer to the complex contours of identity formation, whether imposed from without or
initiated within, in Imperial Japan that reached as far as Singapore and the Philippines. Karl Ian, who takes
up the case of the Philippines during the Japanese occupation period, tries to answer how Japan’s
brainwashing project through the tool of Japanese language was practiced, what results it garnered, and why
it proved to be a total failure despite an insistent promotion. Masakazu Matsuoka pays attention to the tool
of music which Japanese occupiers heavily utilized in their efforts to cultivate Japanese values to the
Singaporeans. These efforts had some fundamental limits. On the other hand, Yeounsuk Lee explores how
Japanese self images underwent recasting when they found themselves be juxtaposed against foreign
nationals in Meiji Japan. By examining a variety of discourses on the issue of Japaneseness, which was
projected back and forth, Lee clarifies the multilayered meanings of border-crossing. Did Imperial Japan
remain immune from foreign influences in dealing with its own domestic problems? Not quite so.
Kyounghwa Lim examines what impacts socialism and proletariat movements in Russia brought upon
Japanese intellectuals and their social movements that eventually underwent ups and downs through the late
1940s. When challenged from without, some Japanese were encouraged to redefine themselves and their
society in a different mode of identity formation. In sum, this panel seeks to diversify our understanding of
identity politics practiced in modern Japan through multilayered perspectives.
Convenor: Yeuonsuk Lee, Hitotsubashi University
Discussant: Helen Lee, Yonsei University
The Multilayered Experiences of Border-Crossing in Modern Japan
In this paper I explore the cultural meanings of border-crossing, which involves moving from inside to
outside across the border, by paying attention to two aspects. One concerns foreign experiences by
intellectuals in the Meiji period and thereafter. In dealing with their foreign experiences, I see them as a
dimension of fact as well as a dimension of expression. Experience consists of a variety of elements but
when it is expressed in linguistic forms, it is often tailored and arbitrarily constructed, whether consciously
or unconsciously. But once expressed in language, it is frozen as a form of cultural filter through which the
original experience is understood and interpreted. In order to illustrate how Meiji intellectuals were caught
in this kind of circular trap of experience and discourse, I will closely examine a number of their travelogues
and records.
In order to compare foreign experiences by intellectuals with those by other social classes, the other
concerns discourses related to foreign emigration in Meiji Japan. Yokoyama Gennosuke, a well-known
journalist who authored The Underclass Society of Japan, left many reports and guidebooks for Japanese
emigrants while paying acute attention to the problem of foreign residents in Japanese society. By analyzing
a range of novels, discourses, reports, and guidebooks related to foreign experiences and emigration like the
ones Yokosuke authored, I clarify how the perceptions of “inner space” and “outer space” were crisscrossed
in Meiji Japan.
Yeounsuk Lee, Hitotsubashi University

Protest Songs during the Wartime, Japanese Detainees in Siberia, and Proletariat Music Movement in
Modern Japan
Under the influence of the Soviet Revolution, in Japan socialist political parties were formed and labor
union movements also gained steam, all indicating that proletariat movements against the capitalist system
seemed to be on track. Amid this trend, some people tried to support and popularize the Proletariat
movements through the means of music, in particular, songs. By employing a range of examples
demonstrated in Europe and Russia, the leaders of Proletariat music movement tried to develop Japan’s own
success story but, under the heavy suppression of Japan’s total war efforts, their dreams quickly dissipated in
the mid-1930s. The proletariat music movement had to wait for its resurrection until the return of Japanese
detainees, who had experienced Russian examples in Siberia, to Japan in the late 1940s. By this time, the
proletariat music movement remained in darkness. Nevertheless, it did not mean that proletariat songs
entirely disappeared into extinction.
In this paper, based the wartime experiences of those who participated in the proletariat music movement, I
explore how protest songs survived through the age of wartime censorship and resurrected when they were
connected to the Japanese detainees from Siberia. At the same time, I analyze how the prewar protest songs
affected the social mode of postwar protest ones. In this paper I aim to clarify what the experience of war
meant to the proletariat music movement in Japan’s modern history.
Kyounghwa Lim, Inha University
Japanese at War: Language Policies during the Japanese Occupation Period of the Philippines
During the Japanese Occupation period of the Philippines, the Japanese encountered stumbling blocks in
attempting to control the land. While Japanese propaganda insisted that it was liberating the Philippines
from its American oppressors, most Filipinos believed otherwise, noting the horrific acts the Japanese
executed in China, which they have read in the newspapers or heard in the radio. Using the Manila Tribune,
a local newspaper which was monitored by the Japanese military, as their mouthpiece, the Japanese
Propaganda Corps tried to eliminate aspects of American culture by overwhelming the Filipinos with
Japanese culture within the newspaper’s content. This can be found in the komik strips which projected this
sentiment. One of the main thrust of the propaganda was to integrate the Japanese into the everyday life of
Filipinos by making the Filipinos familiar with their language, culture and lifestyle.
This paper will first look at some legislation passed by the government with regard to education, specifically
the imposition of the Japanese language (Nippongo) as the medium of instruction to be used in the
classroom. Furthermore, the study will continue by studying the komik strips which deal with the
presentation of the different programs proposed and implemented by the government in order to spread the
use of Nippongo.
In terms of language, the idea was to make Filipinos learn to speak Nippongo not only in school but in the
komiks they read as well. However, the Japanese were not successful in fully indoctrinating the Filipinos to
speak Nippongo and stop using English. This paper will also look at American education policies in the
Philippines, specifically on teaching the English language and contrast with the Japanes education policies
to present reasons for its failure.
Karl Ian Cheng Chua, Ateneo de Manila University
Western Taste or Oriental Taste? The Music in Japanese-Occupied Singapore and Its Reception
This paper examines the diffusion of Japanese culture into Singapore during WWII. This cultural diffusion
was implemented by the Japanese as war-time propaganda to indoctrinate the local populace, and this
propaganda is often called “Kominka” which literary means “imperial citizen forming policy.” However,
unlike the Japanese colonies of Taiwan and Korea, this policy was not practiced thoroughly in Syonan-to,
the wartime name of Singapore. Rather, Japanese authority faced problems due to the embedded
Westernised culture found in the region. In this circumstance, Japanese intellectuals drafted into the army
attempted to propagate Japanese language, culture and value. Focusing on the Japanese music propaganda in
Syonan-to, this paper reveals the gap between the ideals of the Japanese authority and local people’s
recognition to the Japanese music culture. First, this paper highlights the music activities in Syonan-to such
as public concerts by the Syonan Orchestra and Syonan Police Band, and radio programmes of Japanese

music such as children’s songs and Japanese war-time songs using newspapers as the historical sources.
Generally, the tunes provided to local audience were Western music or Westernised Japanese music. Second,
this paper considers the perception and attitude of local people toward Japanese music using oral history
materials as the historical source. Through these, this paper aims to point out the limitations of Japanese
propaganda in Singapore during WWII.
Masakazu Matsuoka, Hitotsubashi University

Panel 152 //Room no. 1402 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Social Movements Embodied: Birth Control, Fasts, and Spirit Possession in India
The aim of this panel is to investigate the chiasmic relation between human bodies and social movements in
colonial and postcolonial India. Social movements have long been the focus of social science scholarship on
South Asia, but few studies have focused on bodies as not merely secondary but essential elements in these
movements. This panel, with its focus on the multiple aspects of bodies critical to the formation and
transformation of social movements, presents a fresh perspective from which to analyze social movements
in India and beyond.
Terence Turner’s concept of a ‘social body’ is integral to this analysis of social movements in terms of
bodies and corporeality. This concept indicates not the individual and autonomous aspects of the human
body, but rather the body’s relational or ‘dividual’ aspects; it signifies that each body is integrally and
socially connected to other bodies. The term ‘body’, in the analysis of social movements, thus denotes not
merely physical entities but also social bodies that work dynamically to create and transform these
movements. In this sense, social movements are always already ‘embodied’.
Three variations of these embodied social movements comprise the discussion of this panel: birth control
movements in the colonial era, fasts in ecological movements from the 1970s, and spirit possession in the
anti-development movement of the 2000s. First, Matsuo’s paper discusses birth control movements and the
reactions they inspired in early 20th-century India. Matsuo explores the role of women’s bodies as ‘targets’
of the national development promoted by educated high-caste men. In counterpoint, she emphasizes an
ambiguity in the evaluation of the project stemming from women’s bodies being simultaneously both
‘objects’ and ‘subjects’. Next, Ishizaka’s paper deals with fasts as a ‘traditional’ method of nonviolent social
movements in India. Focusing on the environmental movements led by Sunderlal Bahuguna, Ishizaka argues
that fasts have been reinvented as a useful tactic. In the process of this reinvention, Bahuguna’s individual
body has become a ‘historical body’ evoking the shared national memory of M. K. Gandhi’s fasting body.
Last, Ishii’s paper deals with spirit possession in an anti-development movement in South India. Ishii shows
how spirit worship has not only transformed into an ‘icon’ of this anti-development movement, but also
expanded its influence within the industry. Focusing on the hybrid characteristics of the possessed body,
Ishii argues that the spirit-mediums embody both ‘nature’ and ‘the machine’ at the same time.
Convenor: Miho Ishii, Kyoto University
Embodied Spirits in Industry: Spirit Possession, the Environmental Movement, and the Special
Economic Zone in South India
The aim of this paper is to investigate the chiasmic relation between embodied human action and the
environment, focusing on buuta worship in Mangalore Taluk, Karnataka, India. Buutas are spirits
worshipped in the coastal areas of Karnataka. They are generally considered both the spirits of wild animals
and the power or shakti present in forests. In the ritual, the buutas—incarnated in impersonators—
communicate with devotees. Here, the performances of the mediums embodying the wild shakti are crucial:
incarnated in mediums’ bodies, nature is personified as a social agent, which can interact with humans.
Since the 1990s, there has been a huge project aiming at the construction of the Mangalore Special
Economic Zone (MSEZ). In the course of this project, several villages and numerous religious constructions,
including buuta shrines, have been destroyed. At the same time, through the discourse of the environmental
movements opposed to MSEZ, buutas have begun to be recognized as symbols of ‘tradition’ in the area.
However, this does not mean that buuta worship has transformed from people’s embodied practice to a mere
‘icon’ of anti-development movements. Rather, some buuta shrines remain inside MSEZ and influence
people’s lives. Mediums’ bodies, which formerly embodied nature, now embody industry as a new
environment for the people. Through spirit possession, machines are personified and their agency is inferred
by workers. In modern industry, the medium’s body has entered a new phase as the ‘hybrid’ of a person,
spirit, and machine.
Miho Ishii, Kyoto University

Uncertain Bodies and Bodily Experiences in Birth Control Movements in Colonial India
This paper discusses how bodies were targeted for social/ national development and what were the responses
based on bodily experiences in early 20the century India. There is a long-standing debate regarding birth
control as to whether it is an apparatus of state power to regulate people’s fecundity for national as well as
societal development, or a blessing for women to widen their individual reproductive choices. The two
controversial aspects of birth control are created because it is targeting both the population as a whole and
the individual body at the same time.
Social reformers and birth control activists problematized the issue according to the improvement of society
and race based on Eugenics and Neo-Malthusianism or, based on the Enlightenment, to the distressing
situation of Indian(‘native’) women caused by patriarchal social structure. In sum, the birth control has
tended to be asexualised from the beginning and the bodies were only seen as reproductive bodies with
uncertainties.
This seems natural when we see that almost all of the social reformers who were involved in birth control
movements were educated men of high caste at that time. Amongst them, Raghunath Dhondo Karve from
the Bombay Presidency was one of the most controversial figures as he often argued about sexuality and
female as well as men’ s bodies in a radical way. This paper examines how birth control activists targeted
bodies of ‘the other’ and people’s responses toward social movements by analysing Karve’s vernacular
magazines on sexuality and bodies.
Mizuho Matsuo, Niigata University of International and Information Studies
Re-inventing a Traditional Method of Nonviolent Action: Fasts in Social Movements
This paper discusses how fasts have been re-invented as a traditional method of nonviolent action in Indian
social movements, especially focussing on the role of an activist, Sunderlal Bahuguna (1927-), in Indian
environmental movements after the 1970s. Fasts as tactics for social movements in India were used
effectively by M. K. Gandhi in the Indian freedom struggle. Gandhi claimed that a fast is “the last weapon of
the satyagrahi’s (non-violent soldier’s) armoury,” and carefully distinguished it from a simple hunger strike,
which was a tool for putting pressure on an opponent during agitations. Fasting as a method for social
movements was resurrected spectacularly by Bahuguna. His 45-day fast in 1992 was discussed even at the
Lok Sabha (the Lower Parliament of India), and his 74-day fast in 1996 brought about the establishment of a
reappraisal committee for the Tehri Dam project. Bahuguna forged a philosophy of fasting, and began to ask
for the instruction of a doctor of naturopathy while fasting: During his fast in 1996, he observed a stringent
schedule of treatments including the application of hot compresses on the abdomen, mud packs, enemas
with cold water, cold baths and so on. Innovatively accentuating the aspect of self-purification in fasting by
incorporating the discipline of natural cures, Bahuguna intended to re-invent “truly righteous methods to
solve the complex problems” (in his own words). This paper clarifies both the significance and limitations of
Bahuguna’s attempt to re-invent the “tradition.”
Shinya Ishizaka, Kyoto University

Panel 153 //Room no. 1403 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Chinese Feminities
Swimming, Public Morality, and the Construction of the Female Body in Republican Guangzhou
The body can therefore be seen as one of the most visible embodiments of the values and beliefs of the time.
Using Guangzhou as a case study, this paper explores the relationship between the modern body and the
modern state through the lens of swimming, a sport that can best show the malleable and contested nature of
the body. Modern regimes in twentieth century China attempted to remake people’s bodies as a means to
remake politics and society, and swimming served as one of the tools in this process. However, swimming
was as much a challenge as a tool to the political authorities in their reforming mission. Male and female
bathers swimming together in revealing swimsuits posed a threat to the existing gender relationships and
raised discussions about norms of public behavior, proper bathing dress codes, and sex segregation in
swimming places. The history of swimming therefore provides a useful lens to examine gender relations,
the multi-faceted and contentious nature of modernity, social control, and public presentation of the body in
modern China.
Shuk-wah Poon, Lingnan University, Hong Kong
Melodrama, the Female Body, and Chinese Modernity
In the recent past film scholars began to reexamine conventionally considered “inferior” genres, styles or
modes of expressions in order to expose previously overlooked or intentionally obscured cinematic
representations of issues of importance. Melodrama is one such example. Although lacking an equivalent
term in Asian languages, film scholars have found melodrama to be suitable as a filmic discourse in
discussions about Asian society and culture in general. Given the central sphere of concern in melodrama is
located in the family, feminist film scholars have also found potential in melodrama to reveal problematics
in social constructions of women’s position and identity at large. As pointed out by Susan Hayward,
melodrama reflects deeper anxieties experienced by women in encountering social changes, especially in the
process of modernization. As a tool of artistic expression, therefore, melodrama enables a better
understanding of Asian modernity and its discontents, especially in relation to gender.
In this paper I would like to examine how the encounter of modernity is viewed in the 2004 mainland
Chinese movie “Jasmine Women”. Based on Su Tong’s short novel Funu Shenghuo (Women’s Lives), the
film follows three generations of Shanghai women from the 1930s to the 1990s. The time span of the film
centers on crucial stages in the advent of China’s modernization. The melodramatic discourse of the film
emphasizes women’s experiences in many important political movements that define China’s course of
modernization. Maximizing the melodramatic effect of hyperbolizing emotional intensities, the film offers a
tear-jerking look into women’s struggle to find self-meaning. However, the film’s sympathetic view of the
connection between modernity and women’s victimization is undermined by an indulgence in an obsession
with the female body. It falls into the trap of the male gaze that ultimately becomes suspiciously excessive.
Lisa Yinghong Li, J. F. Oberlin University
The Image of Woman as a Reflection of Change in China
Images of women are rare in China. The most familiar subject in art is landscape, with a lesser interest in
narrative painting. In the early twentieth century artists who studied abroad were free to depict feminine
subjects, though these were still few in contrast to other Guohua themes. It is noteworthy that many of the
depictions represent a new ideal of sensual feminine beauty. With the new Communist agenda, the role of
women in society and in art changed dramatically. Those who "hold up half the sky" appear in
representations of the new social goals and they are now healthy, apple-cheeked, energetic, hard-working
young women. In the age of capitalistic communism with a broad acceptance of western art, a wide range of
works portray female subjects and these have evolved to include the objects of male gaze, representations by
women, and even self-portraits. Looking at such portrayals from the early twentieth century to the present
day, one can analyze the complex changes that have occurred in the roles of women in modern Chinese
society.

Patricia Eichenbaum Karetzky, Bard College
Chinese Export Silk for the American Market in the 19th Century
The major export in the “China Trade,” besides tea, was silk, and this was mostly exported to the United
States from approximately 1789-1850. This project focuses on a discussion of the types of silk and their
relationship with the American market’s needs and tastes. Inclusively, the categorization of the production
process and the many hands these items passed through on their journey from silk worm to boudoir will
highlight and clarify the merchant economy at that time. Meanwhile, the study exposes how the female
influence and participation directly and indirectly affected the 19th century “China Trade.”
The study examines raw silk processing production, manufactured silk fabric in China, and silk shipments
and consumption in the American silk market. It covers illustrations from the 19th century through
contemporary sources. I have been collecting and collating a list of important Chinese silk items held in the
US and abroad. Through classification of pattern, usage, and design, an analysis of fashion trends and
marketing techniques can be made. From the rich historic sources, the percentage of end silk products by
men and woman are compared. Moreover, by analyzing account books and diaries by American merchants,
it indicates how merchants’ wives, girlfriends, mothers, and sisters made notes and wrote letters to describe,
with exactness, the patterns and quantity of silk they wanted. Behind the great “China Trade”, which facially
consisted of male investors, sailors, merchants, officials, and the merchant economy, the American market
was actually driven by a range of decisions made by women.
Man Man Huang, University of Macau

Panel 155 //Room no. 1404 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Human-Nature Interactions in a “Sustainable Humanosphere” : Toward a Synergy of the Social and
Natural Sciences in Southeast Asia
Sponsored by Center for Southeast Asian Studies, Kyoto University
Human-nature interactions have been the basis of the expansion and evolution of human societies,
particularly after the agricultural revolution ten thousand years ago. The selection and millennial cultivation
of plant species/animal species for domestication and consumption has provided the matrix for the rise of
diverse civilizations. Lowland rice-growing with substantial land and water intervention has historically
shaped the contours of East Asia, an area with one of the biggest population concentrations in the world.
Although human societies continue to intervene in nature and utilize it for social and economic
development, recent research has revealed that a wide range of interventions have destabilized climate
systems, hydrological processes and ecosystems on both local and global scales. The detrimental
consequences of these interventions are starkly clear in the tropics more than in the temperate zones.
In this context, an interdisciplinary research team of natural and social scientists based at the Center for
Southeast Asian Studies, Kyoto University, came up with a proposal for promoting “Sustainable
Humanosphere Studies”. The “Humanosphere” is the result of complex and dynamic connections between
the geosphere, biosphere, and human societies. Although the survival of human societies depends on how it
coexists and interacts with the geosphere and biosphere, at present there exists only a very limited and
partial understanding of, and control over, these spheres. Nevertheless, the sustainability of societies
depends on the sustainability of the latter. Through this conceptual framework, this panel focuses on the
tropics in Southeast Asia.
Firstly, it argues that the dominant technologies and institutions in contemporary human societies that are
presumed to offer universally applicable knowledge were originally designed for temperate zones. This bias
has meant that knowledge is not always applicable to the tropical geosphere and biosphere, where
fluctuations are much greater than those occurring in temperate zones. Technologies and institutions
transplanted to the tropics have yet to reach a level of articulation that are adaptable to Southeast Asia’s
contingencies
Secondly this panel empirically shows that the inapplicability of temperate-zone-biased technologies and
institutions have been a major cause in the failure of large-scale developmental projects carried out in
environmental systems in the tropics.
Finally, it strongly argues in favor for the need for comprehensive area studies to create synergies between
the human sciences and the natural sciences in order to explore the potentials for interdisciplinary
collaboration among academic communities from different countries and regions working on Southeast
Asian studies.
Convenor: Yasuyuki Kono, Kyoto University
Chair: Yasuyuki Kono, Kyoto University
Human-Nature Interactions of the Riverine Societies in Sarawak, Malaysia: A Trans-disciplinary
Approach
This paper is an interim review of a five-year collaborative research project (2010–2014) that has focused on
human-nature interactions in the riverine societies of Sarawak, Malaysia. In 2010, a multi-sited, transdisciplinary
research was launched in the Kemena and the Tatau catchment basins in Bintulu District, by a
team of natural and social scientists in order to examine the emerging dynamics of the landscapes of
Sarawak under the expansion of planted forest of oil palm and Acacia mangium. This project takes the
riverine societies connecting inland and coast as an important location of investigation, with an aim to
examine the characteristics of human and non-human communities as well as the interactions between both.

The overall aim of this project is to realize a holistic approach through social science research as well as
envision a new form of multi-disciplinary area studies fit to deal with high biomass society in Southeast
Asia.
The research team involved in this project represents a wide array of fields and approaches that include
anthropology, human geography, economic history, rural and macro economy, linguistics, ethnic Chinese
history and ethnography, plant, animal and ecosystem ecology, agronomy, hydrology, and life cycle
assessment. Through the application of collaborative multidisciplinary expertise, the team is focusing on
those multi-dimensional aspects of human-nature interactions in a mixed landscape that consists of primary
and secondary forests, swidden fields and plantations. This presentation argues for, and demonstrates how
these different disciplines can converge to offer new directions in trans-disciplinary area studies.
Noboru Ishikawa, Kyoto University
Termite Assemblage and Its Functionality Change along with Athropogenic and Land Use Gradients
Since the 1950s the intensification of agricultural production has bolstered food security. Nevertheless, local
and landscape-scale agricultural intensification has posed a major threat to global biodiversity as hectares of
natural forest have been razed to make way for monoculture cropping activities. Today, conceptual efforts
are being poured into promoting sustainable societies while trying to minimize the impact of human activity
on our biodiversity abundance.
Termites are ubiquitous across the world and have widespread –and beneficial- impacts on ecological
communities and ecosystem processes. Through their services to ecosystems, termites play a role as
socioeconomic drivers and there is increasing evidence that shows that crop yields increase parallel to the
richness of termite species in any given farmland. While farmers take a dominant role selecting indirectly
which organisms are present they do so by modifying the abiotic (nonliving) environment and pose
interventions that regulate the populations in agro-ecosystems. These reciprocal interactions between human
society and termites have shaped the integrity of our environments and socioeconomic scenarios that exist
today.
Research over the last two decades has significantly increased our knowledge on the evolutionary changes
of insect biodiversity along with anthropogenic gradients. However, those studies have only focused on
American and African regions. This presentation focuses on how this current knowledge can be applied in
the context of Southeast Asia, which has more diverse insect communities and complex agro-ecosystem
processes. It offers an introduction to the comprehensive knowledge on tropical termite assemblage
structures in human resource utilization in Southeast Asia and argues that termites must be factored into any
human decisions that influence agro-industrial production areas.
Kok-Boon Neoh, Kyoto University
The World View from the Humanosphere Potentiality Index
In the post- Industrial Revolution period, “developed countries” have, for many years, used GNP per capita
as an indicator to gauge the wealth of their citizens. Since 1990, it has been pointed out that there is a need
to give consideration to environmental sustainability, and various indicators have been devised. However, to
date there has been no research that attempts to truly indicate the potentiality of the “humanosphere” from a
viewpoint based on history since the genesis of the Earth. The “Humanosphere Potentiality Index (HPI)” is
an aggregated index of each of the following nine indicators: 1) solar energy, 2) the atmosphere and water
circulation, 3) CO2 emissions, 4) forest biomass, 5) a biodiversity indicator, 6) human appropriation of net
primary production, 7) population density, 8) the household size and human sex ratio, and 9) unexpected
deaths.
Taking a comprehensive understanding of the Earth from the viewpoint of the HPI above permits us to see
how countries in the tropics, such as those in Southeast Asia, receive a higher evaluation than those in
temperate zones.
This presentation presents an overview of the global perceptual framework used to create a “Humanosphere
Potentiality Index” (the geosphere, the biosphere and human society). Then, within the context of Southeast
Asia, it demonstrates that it is “circulation,” “diversity” and “care” that form the basis of these spheres.

Finally, it argues that any attempt to conceptualize a sustainable society on a global scale must focus on the
tropics rather than base indexes formulated in the temperate zone.
Takahiro Sato, International Rice Research Institute
Reconstruction of Forest-Based Society by Conservation and Rehabilitation of Peat Land with the
Introduction of People’s Forest
Indonesia has been identified as the world’s third largest carbon emitting country. Development progress in
the nation along with timber logging and the development of the plywood industry, promotion of industrial
reforestation, and the development of plantation cultivation, has encouraged the use of Sumatran forests, and
its conversion to farmland. This has led to a lack of suitable sites and opened up vast areas to extensive peat
land exploitation.
In order to promote rehabilitation and peat land conservation this presentation introduces an interdisciplinary
study on peat land use and its rehabilitation in some villages at Benkalis Regency, Riau
Province, Indonesia in 2010 and 2011.
This presentation shows how people in a surveyed village have their own survival strategies, such as
occupational multiplicity. From planting through to land use, this presentation argues that people employ
various strategies of diversification. One of these forms of diversification is to increase the number of land
plots. This presentation highlights the fragile nature of agriculture in peat land areas and discusses the
substantial diversification of land productivity both for oil palm cultivation and rubber planting. The peat
land factor, is important for determining land productivity for oil palm, however, for rubber trees, the peat
land factor is not significant as a productivity determinant.
This presentation ultimately proposes people’s forestry as a way to rehabilitate abandoned peat land, and a
way to bring income to local people.
Kosuke Mizuno, Kyoto University

Panel 156 //Room no. 1501 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Claiming Chineseness in East and Southeast Asia: Contexts, Imaginaries, Trajectories
Over the past two decades, China’s increasing integration into global economies and politics, the reversion
of Hong Kong and Macau to Chinese control, the intensification of cross-strait communications and traffic,
and the growing interest in “re-sinification” throughout Southeast Asia have lent new urgency to questions
of Chineseness: what does one claim when one claims to be Chinese, who can make this claim, and for what
reasons? Departing from an essentialist notion of Chineseness, the papers on this panel explore four of the
key predicates of Chineseness in East and Southeast Asia in the 20th and 21st centuries: blood, tradition,
Christianity, and capitalism. In each case, the panelist explores the different dimensions, contexts, and
consequences of invoking and claiming Chineseness. Bringing together a range of disciplinary approaches,
regional foci, and on-the-ground personal experiences, the panel seeks to highlight an apparent conundrum
in recent imaginaries of Chineseness: they are necessarily transnational and universalizing, yet also
irreducibly contingent upon historical and regional specificities. In so doing, the panel propagates a nuanced
theorization of Chineseness in the era of globalization and “China’s rise.”
Convenor: Frederick Lau, University of Hawaii at Manoa
Chineseness and Christianity in British Malaya and the Dutch East Indies
The association between “orang cina” (Chinese people) and Christianity has cast a log shadow in the
Muslim-majority countries of Indonesia and Malaysia, and in this paper I would like to examine the origins
of this association. The paper will explore the relationship between “Chineseness,” colonialism,
contemporary politics and religion in the 1920s and 30s in Indonesia and Malaysia. In this environment
Pentecostal-style, evangelism was fostered by the economic downturns, a growing anti-Chinese feeling
resulting from Indonesia and Malay nationalism, but also by developments in China itself. In religious
matters this sense of Chineseness was evident in new expressions of Christianity. The paper will focus on
the career of John Sung (1901-44), who had studied in United States in the 1930s but was disenchanted with
Western theology and developed his own missiology methods. Sung’s insistence on the literal meaning of
the bible and the imminent second coming, his reputation for omniscience, and the belief that he could both
heal and expel evil spirits struck a responsive chord in overseas Chinese communities in the Philippines,
Singapore, Thailand, and the Malay Peninsula. Rather than seeing modern Pentecostal movements as simply
a western imported. “prosperity-style” church, I would argue that these basis for this expression of Chinese
Christianity has deep roots in overseas Chinese society.
Barbara Watson Andaya, University of Hawaii at Manoa
Commodifying Chineseness: Southeast Asian Ethnopreneurs and the Politics of Cultural Arbitrage
Over the past three decades, in light of the economic rise and dynamism of East Asia in general and China in
particular, there has emerged a regional and global market for commodified "Chineseness" and "Chinese
culture". This paper looks at three women—Chitra Konuntakiet, Lillian Too, and Amy Chua—who have
become celebrities in their home countries of Thailand, Malaysia, Philippines/USA, as well as abroad by
virtue of their ability to capitalize on their claims and access to “Chineseness” and “Chinese culture” to
pursue highly successful careers as "ethnopreneurs" (to use a term coined by the Comaroffs). The paper
examines the historical timing, political and economic contexts, and intellectual and ideological
underpinnings of their acts of cultural arbitrage. Drawing on localized/provincialized, regional, and familymediated
notions of Chineseness, these paradigmatically “Anglo-Chinese” ethnopreneurs exploit and profit
from national and cultural differences within nations as well as among Southeast Asia, the U.S., and China,
not only to promote specific forms of hybridized national identities, but also to propound gendered visions
and practices of entrepreneurship that draw on, but are not reducible to (and may in fact significantly diverge
from) the prevailing ideologies and imageries of “Chinese” transnational capitalism. Their cultural arbitrage
capitalizes on the rise of China while eschewing the idea of mainland China as the ultimate cultural arbiter
of Chineseness. These case studies, I argue, offer insights into the ongoing reformulation of the relationship
among ethnicity, capital, and (trans)national mobility among Southeast Asian Chinese.
Caroline Sy Hau, Kyoto University

Chineseness and the Politics of Representation in Music
Chinese cultural commodities have proven tremendously popular on the global stage in recent years,
particularly in the realms of film, music, literature, and the performing arts. The current demand in the West
for Chinese cultural works stands in stark contrast to the low esteem in which much of Chinese culture was
held only decades ago. This shift marks not only a global valorization of Chinese culture, it signals how
practitioners have actively changed the ways they present and represent Chinese culture. If Chineseness is
invoked as a discursive frame, where do we locate the agency in cultural productions perceived or labeled as
Chinese? This paper examines the politics of representing Chineseness in music. In particular, I focus on
the ways contemporary Chinese composers have utilized traditional Chinese elements in their compositions
against the backdrop of global multiculturalism. I explore how Chinese traditions are being represented,
conceived, received, negotiated, and contested inside and outside of music. Drawing examples from
ethnographic and archival research in Hong Kong, China, and the US, I argue that Chineseness is actually a
floating signifier whose nature can only be located in the interstices between specific time, space, and
historical conjectures. It is by identifying the unique formation of Chineseness at each historical moment
that we can begin to unravel the different articulations of Chineseness have an impact on the multiple ways
in which Chinese cultural commodities are valued and re-valued in a global sphere.
Frederick Lau, University of Hawaii at Manoa
Bloodwork: Towards an Ethnography of Xuetong
The idea that “xuetong”—glossed as “blood” or “bloodline”—is both the sine qua non of Chineseness and a
dangerous, reductive myth is by now axiomatic in scholarly discussions of Chineseness both in mainland
China and abroad. Yet despite numerous scholars’ valiant efforts to demonstrate the emptiness of this
signifier, few have attempted a systematic examination of how the discourse of xuetong works in marking
the boundaries of membership in contemporary Chinese communities. This paper suggests the need for, and
imagines the contours of, an ethnographic approach to the study of xuetong. First, I suggest that xuetong is
not, in fact, transparently translatable as “blood,” but must instead be understood in the context of multiple
translingual etymologies and usages ranging from medicine to kinship to politics. Second, I argue that,
encountered in conversation and encoded into law, the term xuetong often does articulate deeply-felt senses
of belonging and alterity, but how and for whom it does so is contingent upon myriad historical and
sociopolitical contexts. And third, I propose that the experiences of hunxue’er (mestizos) constitute an
excellent lens through which to understand the profoundly contingent nature of xuetong as a vector of
identification. The paper seeks to chart a course forward through the examples of three mestizo communities
with divergent experiences of the meaning of xuetong—the Anglo-Chinese of early-twentieth century Hong
Kong, the Macanese of late-20th century Macau, and the growing community of children of mixed
marriages in early-21st century Guangzhou.
Cathryn Clayton, University of Hawaii at Manoa

Panel 157 //Room no. 1502 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Double Panel: Constructing a Comprehensive Welfare System in China: Opportunities and
Challenges (I)
Sponsored by White Rose East Asia Centre, University of Leeds
More than three decades of rapid and sustained economic growth since the late 1970s has made Chinese
economy the second largest and society one of the most dynamic in the world. Yet, the unprecedented
economic expansion has not resolved automatically the issue of social security and welfare for Chinese
citizens. Inequalities and wealth polarization have substantially widened in the reform era. While the
incidence of absolute poverty has decreased, the number of people experiencing relative deprivation,
marginalization and social exclusion has sharply risen in urban and rural areas, and across rural-urban
spaces. There has been a greater sense of economic and social insecurity, uncertainties and risks among
ordinary Chinese people brought about by the retreat of the state from welfare provision, an inadequately
regulated free market, commercialization, and in many instances, de facto privatization of social services, as
well as an increasingly materialistic orientation in Chinese society manifest partly in an unbridled monetary
pursuit and serious erosion of trust and social cohesion.
It was not until the early 21st century when the Hu-Wen leadership assumed office that the Chinese central
government started to reflect on its largely neo-liberal ‘growth and market as a panacea’ approach which
underpinned much of the earlier ‘minimal-state’ residualist social policy. Since that time, state-led public
action has spurred a vigorous process of reconstructing a comprehensive welfare system with a greater
emphasis on the responsibility of the central government for providing public goods for all citizens.
Effective efforts have been made in legislation, and in stressing statutory provision, social protection and
livelihood security. Many schemes which only covered coastal and urban population have, in recent years,
extended to rural areas and remote regions. Greater emphasis has been placed on more equitable allocation
of resources and stronger fiscal support for the evolving social security schemes comprising social insurance
and social assistance. There has also been a significant increase of private, civic as well as international nonprofit
actors’ involvement in delivering social services, particularly to venerable and disadvantaged social
groups.
Yet, despite such progress, China’s social and public policy agendas of the past decade have been
predominantly set and shaped by its economic, social and political elite with outcomes influenced and
determined increasingly by extant institutions (e.g. hukou and the urban-rural divide), emerging power
relations (e.g. ‘the new rich’ vs. the new ‘underclass’), bureaucratic structures and vested interests. Will the
year 2012-13 bring about new directions and radical change in China’s social policy and welfare system
under the new generation of the Chinese leadership? And what are the new opportunities and challenges in
the years to come?
This institutional panel/roundtable brings together researchers across social science disciplines based in
different research and higher education institutions, policy advisors and practitioners from China, Europe,
wider Asia and other parts of the world. It seeks to critically examine and evaluate the recent Chinese
lessons and experiences in this field, to apply fresh theoretical and methodological approaches, and to
explore some of the most pressing research and social policy challenges facing Chinese society, and from
comparative perspectives.
Convenor: Heather Zhang, University of Leeds
Chair: Heather Zhang, University of Leeds
Bringing the State Back In: Changing Social Policy Paradigm and Governance in China during the
Hu-Wen Era
Among the social and political consequences of the marketisation and commodification of social services in
the post-Mao era is a society that has become increasingly unequal while regional disparity has intensified.

Chinese citizens now openly criticize the government for denying its social welfare provision and social
protection responsibilities. Under the Hu-Wen leadership in the last decade, the central government has tried
to re-focus its attention on social welfare provision by placing more emphasis on the quality and
accessibility of health, education and other social protection measures, in order to address the tensions that
are a product of the growing inequality. Pronouncements by the Chinese leadership on the need for building
a harmonious society have been linked with improved services such as health and education for the poor.
The state’s commitments to regulating and assuring the conditions for collective welfare such as work safety,
minimum wage for peasant workers, environmental regulation, the provision of affordable health care and
unemployment relief, have all risen to new prominence on the policy agenda.
This paper sets out against the policy context outlined above to critically review the major policies and
reform measures that the Chinese government under the Hu-Wen leadership has adopted in transforming the
provision of social policy and delivery of social welfare services, with particular reference to examining
whether there is any major shift in policy paradigm in social policy governance. More specifically, this paper
will also assess how far the shift has really transformed social policy governance in mainland China.
Ka Ho Mok, Hong Kong Institute of Education; Zhejiang University
Fault Lines in the Chinese Social Security System and Possible Remedies
In 2006, the Chinese Communist Party resolved to establish by 2020 a social security system that would be
integrated, covering both urban and rural populations, and equitable. This aim has since been repeated
several times since, lately in the 12th five year plan. Recent years have also seen a number of ambitious
initiatives to introduce new social security schemes to fill the glaring gaps in social security between rural
and urban areas. Prominent among these are the following three.
In 2003, following 10 or so years of initiatives that did not progress beyond the stage of localized trials, the
central government launched the New Cooperative Medical Insurance (NCRMI) backed by a substantial
increase in government subsidy and raising the budgeting and organizational unit from villages to counties.
Since then the government has raised subsidies several times in order to ensure a high take-up rate. By the
end of 2010 the scheme covered almost the whole of the rural population.
In the same year, 2003, the government encouraged the establishment in selected provinces of rural
Minimum Living Standard Allowance scheme (MLSA), which as its urban counterpart aimed to bridge any
shortfall of household income per capita from the local poverty line. In 2007 the scheme was generalized to
the whole of the rural population, much earlier than initially foreseen.
Finally a pilot rural pension program launched in August 2009 has already been implemented in more than
10 provinces and is expected to cover the whole country by 2020. A parallel pension scheme targeted at
urban population outside urban scheme was launched in July 2011 and the aim is to cover the whole
population also by 2020.
These are major initiatives to expand the coverage of social security schemes and provide the building
blocks of a system that covers the whole population, rural and urban alike.
The proposed paper has three aims: (1) to provide a brief account of the current social security system,
including the recent initiatives to fill in gaps in the social security coverage, so as to serve as a background ;
(2) to provide an assessment of the system, identifying its shortcomings; and (3) to assess the prospects for
instituting an integrated and equitable social security system by 2020.
In this paper, fault lines are used in a metaphorical sense to refer to the structural features that are not
immediately visible and produce a series of malfunctions. On their own they may not be serious but may
build up to a crisis in the sense that the system may not be able to function as intended.
The focus of the discussion will be the social security schemes in three functional categories: poverty
alleviation, old age pension and health care insurance. The discussion of the fault lines will be concerned
with three structural features of these schemes: (1) segmentation, (2) decentralization, and (3) fragmentation.
Segmentation refers to the design feature that generally the schemes cover a particular section rather than the
whole population, such as the rural inhabitants.

Decentralization refers to the feature that generally the social security schemes are managed and financed
by lower tier governments: cities for the urban schemes and counties for rural schemes.
Fragmentation refers to two features; first, divided responsibility for the schemes among government
departments ,and, second, the lack of portability of benefits and entitlements.
The paper will conclude with a discussion of reforms needed to address the structural faults and the issues
in the formulation and implementation of such reforms.
Athar Hussain, London School of Economics and Political Science
Yi Ding, Renmin University
Chinaʼs Anti Poverty Policy: The Development in the Last Three Decades
Xinping Guan, Nankai University
Government Spending on Social Protection in China and Its Future Challenges
This paper looks at the past role of social protection in securing social stability and economic prosperity and
its future challenges. The paper will examine the experience of past social policy changes in response to the
changing political climate and the changing nature of social needs in response to economic changes. The
paper examines the trend in growing social protection spending and coverage and the factors that drives the
growth and the possible reform in the near future. A key question to be addressed in this paper is whether the
trend of past changes will continue. If there are going to be some changes, then what are the factors that may
bring in the changes. It will examine the major social and economic changes that may affect the nature of
social needs and to examine the challenges to the responses to these social needs.
Bingqin Li, Australian National University

Panel 158 //Room no. 1306 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
The New Bandung: Turned Upside Down?
Sponsored by Focus on the Global South and Sociology Department, Binghamton University
When leaders of 29 African and Asian states gathered in Bandung in 1955 to create an alternative world
order to the one dominated by Euro-North Americans, their states did not have the resources to match their
political determination. Decades, even centuries, of colonial control had disarticulated Asian and African
economies and their more advanced sectors were more closely linked to their former colonial metropoles
than to their own hinterland. Despite sharing a broadly similar opposition to continued Euro-North American
domination of world politics, there was little material basis for economic linkages between their economies.
More than half a century later, with a global financial crisis gravely undermining the economies of
Europe and North America, several Asian and African states have emerged as economic dynamos, leading to
closer trade relations, greater capital flows between them, and explorations of alternatives the Bretton Woods
system. Closer and often unequal economic relations among African and Asian states and elites has
however significantly diluted opposition to continued Euro-North American domination of the world order.
Rather than creating a new and more equitable world order as called for in 1955, the contemporary rise of
several Asian and African economies has opened the door to multiple possibilities, from the continuation of
neo-liberal policies that widen the gap in wealth and income within and across Africa and Asia, through the
demise of old patterns of North-South unequal exchange as new transnational divisions of labor centered on
Asia emerge, to new geo-strategic and military configurations, to post-neoliberal policies and governments
arising in the wake of insurgent movements pressing from below.
Convenor: Ravi Palat, Binghamton University
China, Africa, and the Bandung Idea, Then and Now
This paper looks at China’s engagement with Africa over the past seven decades, from the Bandung
Conference to the present. From an ideological starting point of third world solidarity, as best exemplified
in practice by the Tazara railroad, China’s relations with Africa mirrors its changing internal politics and its
more recent emergence as a global economic powerhouse. As an economic powerhouse, China’s intercourse
with Africa increasingly is driven by its voracious appetite for raw material. Yet, to the extent that China
continues to speak in the language of non-western solidarity, African nations have some leverage to seek to
mitigate the crass commercialism that characterizes China’s ties to the developed world. This may be
Bandung on a business basis, but echoes of Bandung continue to animate Chinese-African relations.
Michael O. West, Binghamton University
Beyond the Old Bandung: China, Southeast Asia, and the USʼs Geostrategic Repositioning
The paper will discuss how current great power strategies fail to replicate the configuration of forces and
alliances represented by the Cold War and the original Bandung alliances. At present the US has taken
advantage of China's Great Power Claims in the South China Sea to decisively put in motion the Pentagon's
strategy of containing China, which has been promoted by that agency since the Clinton administration but
was derailed by the Bush administration's preoccupation with Iraq and the war against terror. The result to
date has been the marginalization of the legitimate territorial disagreements among countries in the area and
their being supplanted by a confrontation between two capitalist superpowers that can run out of control.
The contrast with the hopes for a new Bandung are sharp.
Walden Bello, Representative of Akbayan (Citizensʼ Action Party), Republic of the Philippines
Asian Land Acquisitions in Africa: Towards a New Transcontinental Agricultural Order?
The” New Bandung” framework presumes a stable North/South order and opposition to it. This paper
examines how reigning orthodoxies on the acquisition of land and agricultural investments in Africa by
Asian states and corporations do not fit this model. Today’s “land grabs” are most often approached as

‘accumulation by dispossession’ driven by a crisis of overaccumulation in the US and Europe or as the end
of an agro-food regime inaugurated by the Bretton Woods agreement. While these conceptualizations
highlight significant characteristics of the present conjuncture, placed in a longer perspective their corecentric
models fail to capture the collapse of accumulation strategies in the global north as they relate to new
powers, policies and movements in the South. Unlike previous phases of over accumulation, when excess
capital and excess labor was exported from the global north, investment in African agriculture stems
primarily from East, South, and West Asia. Rather than a crisis of accumulation, it represents an attempt to
cater to higher food demands of rising elites in the ‘emerging economies’ of Asia and a class collaboration
between them and African elites. This represents the end of a process of expansion of the global north that
had begun circa 1750. It follows that the future can no longer rely upon North/South polar models and
theories.
Ravi Palat, Binghamton University
William G. Martin, Binghamton University

Panel 159 //Room no. 1503 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Politics and Economics in Southeast Asia
The New Rural Politics of Thailandʼs Middle-Income Peasants
Thailand's rapid economic growth means that absolute poverty is no longer a pressing livelihood concern for
most people in rural Thailand. The Thai peasantry is now a middle-income peasantry in which the primary
challenges are ongoing economic diversification and productivity improvement. The tate has played a very
important role in creating and maintaining this middle-income peasantry. A new social contract has emerged
in which there is a strong political expectation that the state will actively support rural livelihoods. Thaksin
Shinawatra capitalised on this expectation but he did not create it. This paper examines the new rural politics
of this middle-income peasantry. Old frameworks for explaining peasant political behaviour, based on
rebellion or resistance, are not particularly useful for understanding this culture. Modern peasant politics in
Thailand is motivated not by an antagonistic relationship with the state but by a desire to draw the state into
mutually beneficial transactions. That is why the red shirts came to Bangkok in such numbers in March 2010
and why Yingluck Shinawatra triumphed so convincingly in the election of July 2011.
Andrew Walker, Australian National University
Administrative Reforms and Bureaucratisation in Vietnam – Exploring the Relationship
Drawing on conceptual thoughts used by Evers (1987) to capture bureaucratization trends across Southeast
Asia this paper considers bureaucratization in contemporary Vietnam. With an immense number of state
officials, complex political-administrative structures and state omnipresence Vietnam is one of the most
bureaucratized polities in Asia-Pacific (Painter 2006). Historically, bureaucratization tendencies in Vietnam
stem from earlier days, when central planning (Beresford 2001) and mono-organizational socialism (Thayer
1995) justified a strong role for the one-party state. Since then, however, more than 25 years have passed
and the Vietnamese government launched manifold reforms in the context of Renovation. The shift towards
market principles, international integration and Socialization gave way to state retreat and required
adjustments in the administrative apparatus. Consequently the Public Administration Reform Program
(2001-2010) was launched to modernize and streamline the bureaucrat apparatus and to create a civil service
culture that is rationale-legal, disciplined and merit-based in the Weberian sense. However, reform
objectives did not exceed rhetoric levels of policy formulation, while in real life bureaucratization moved on
unchallenged and depleted governance performance. The absorption of new state personnel, growing
organizational complexity, the non-controllability of state-enterprises, overlapping responsibilities and
administrative fragmentation make evident to the failure of public administrative reforms.
In view of that, it is the aim of this paper (1) to capture the nature of bureaucratization in Vietnam, and more
importantly, (2) to unveil collective interests inherent in the bureaucratic polity that drive bureaucratization
and produce collective resistance against reforms. Authoritarian one-party rule provides conditions that are
conducive for the bureaucracy to expand as a scenario of Parkinsonization. This poses the question of
whether the state in Vietnam is a theater state, not in the sense of Geertz (1981), but in the sense of
producing empty icons and illusions of reform that serve self-serving ends.
Simon Benediker, Bonn University
Vietnamese Refugees in U.S. State Department Declassified Documents: Beyond WikiLeaks
While WikiLeaks and its torrent of leaked U.S. documents as well as the travails of its founder and the
apparent source of the leak have drawn widespread media, policymaker and scholarly attention, the prosaic,
official release of declassified U.S. State Department Central Foreign Policy Files, covering July 1973-
December, 1976, has largely escaped public attention. In fact, the thousands of documents officially
released detail one of the more tumultuous periods in Asian history, including the “liberation” of Vietnam
with the departure of the U.S. in 1975 and the ensuing refugee crisis, including the mass exodus of refugees
from Vietnam. This paper focuses on some often surprising highlights from the declassified collection,
analyzing, for example, how American officials in Hong Kong and elsewhere confronted this developing
refugee crisis, at the same time as refugee detention camps were built in Hong Kong. The refugees from

Vietnam, many of them ethnic Chinese, would soon pass through Hong Kong en route to resettlement in the
U.S. The paper suggests that these documents can radically change our contemporary understanding of the
refugee exodus.
Daniel C. Tsang, University of California at Irvine
Challenges and Constraints in Mainstreaming Gender in Community-Based Risk Reduction and Postdisaster
Reconstruction in Laos, Vietnam, and the Philippines
Extreme weather events and floods can impede a community’s social and economic development. Disaster
impacts are not borne equally by people. Social stratification and gender roles lead to lopsided conditions in
disaster scenarios and add to women’s marginalization. This is evident on disaggregated figures on deaths
and injuries and in many conditions that confront women in disaster evacuation, emergency, recovery and
reconstruction processes. Secondary data analysis, consultations with government agency officials, group
interviews, focused group discussions, and community mapping were undertaken to map inequitable
conditions that are faced by women and find strategies to highlight gender mainstreaming in disaster risk
reduction programs in the countries of Laos, Vietnam and the Philippines. This paper illustrates the
problems that are faced by women in their participation in DRRM initiatives and explains why DRRM
programs need to be more responsive to women’s needs. It offers strategies on how women’s participation
in DRRM and planning can be encouraged at different governance levels, particularly at the community
level. It presents best practices on women’s involvement in planning and implementation of programs at
different phases of the disaster cycle and their significance to framing and institutionalizing sustainable
disaster risk reduction and management programs and strategies.
Doracie B. Zoleta-Nantes, Australian National University

Panel 160 //Room no. 1304 // Tuesday 25 June 13:00-15:00
Indigene to Indigene: Taiwan Indigenous Peoples Be Imagined and Imagining Neighboring
Brotherhood
There are more than forty Austronesian linguistic groups on Taiwan and they are composed of fourteen
national indigenous peoples. Since the 1980’s a continued wave of ethnic rights movement initiated by
indigenous leaders has successfully created a new situation for the national indigenous peoples. The
experience has become an admirable model of the relationships between indigenous people and nation-state.
Under the circumstances much and more indigenous members from Taiwan expanded their influences to
other Asian countries. They visited indigenous peoples in neighboring countries for any possible purpose. It
gradually causes an imagined communal world being formed among all indigenous participants.
In this panel there are three papers on related themes to be presented. The first one entitled Strangers in
Imagined Homeland:Making and Unmaking of Identity among the Tao from Orchid Island,Taiwan and the
Ivatan of Batanes Islands,the Philippines prepared by Dr. Cheng-hsien Yang, assistant professor of National
Dong Hwa University, Hualien, Taiwan. Yang describes two indigenous peoples separately living in a small
island out of eastern Taiwan and in an archipelago north of Luzon, Philippines but claiming their cognate
relations and making efforts to re-construct common history and cultural life. The second paper written by
Dr. Chih-hsing Lin, associate researcher of the National Museum of Prehistory, Taitung, Taiwan whose title
is Why Are the Native Ryukyuans /Utsinantsyu not “Indigenous”?Lin found that indigenous issue
seemed never been emphasized in any interactive situation between the native Ryukyuans and Taiwan
indigenous people. He attempts to explain the reason why and make an interpretation on the phenomenon of
indigenes without indigenous consciousness. The last paper proposed by Dr. Shih-chung Hsieh, professor of
anthropology, National Taiwan University has been named Being Members of the Fourth World— Taiwan
Indigenous People and Hokkaido Ainu Becoming Globalized. Hsieh introduces intensive interaction
between the Ainu and Taiwan indigenous people in recent fifteen years and it urged both peoples moving
ahead to enter in an imagined Fourth World that all indigenous brothers from everywhere can get together
and be powerful. Three panelists will report what they found and analyzed through long term field study.
In short, this panel is on the development of mutual-imagination and construction between Taiwan
indigenous peoples and other indigenes in Philippines, Okinawa-ken, and Hokkaido. We hope to clearly
write about significant interesting stories from the contact among all relevant indigenous members, and
theoretically create an interpretive model for understanding dynamic indigenous world.
Convenor: Tristan Shih-chung Hsieh, National Taiwan University
Strangers in Imagined Homeland: Making and Unmaking of Identity among the Tao from Orchid
Island,Taiwan and the Ivatan of Batanes
In this paper I would like to discuss historical relationships between Orchid Island and Batanes Islands
through contemporary imagination among indigenous peoples on two places. Sharing common ancestral
origin and mutually- communicable dialects, the Tao from Orchid Island, Taiwan and the Ivatan on Batanes
Islands, the Philippines abruptly discontinued their intercommunication for unknown reason at least three
hundred years ago In recent decades a number of local peoples with support from some NGOs and elected
representatives had devoted themselves into rebuilding historical relationships and reconstructing ethnic
networks.
In my study I suggest Orchid-Batan as an imagined region where both indigenous groups are making
efforts to connect each other either by historical discourse or through contemporary interaction in several
special occasions. Collective memory, ethnicity and cultural interpretations among residents of these two
places will be systematically analyzed. I plan to refer to theories of internal tourism and ethnic identity for
interpreting the processes of symbolic exchange and returning journey to homeland. Strangers or brothers? It
becomes a persistent dilemma between two sides that now belong to two different nation-states and are
counted as frontier territory of .the country.

Cheng-hsien Yang, National Dong-hwa University
Why Are the Native Ryukyuans/Utsinantsyu Not “Indigenous”?
Both Ainu, the only indigenous people recognized by Japanese government and Utsinantsyu, the native
Ryukyuans whose ancestry had maintained an independent kingdom for several centuries, have interacted
with Taiwan indigenous peoples frequently. Most of the organized activities between the Ainu of Hokkaido
and Taiwan indigenous peoples had appeared evident “indigenous” atmosphere which was composed of
sharing the same experiences of being colonized and assimilated. However all communications in relation to
both the Utsinantsyu and Taiwan indigenous peoples seem never touched indigenous issues. In my
understanding, with an unpleasant conquered history and contemporary marginal status under nation-state
Utsinantsyu pretty much fit international criteria of the definition of indigenous people. Lyukyu University
even periodically sent student representatives to take part in the U.N. Indigenous Forum, implying that the
Utsinantsyu somehow belong to international indigenous community. But, for the Utsinantsyu, why had
indigenous issues never become main interest in any situation of contacting Taiwan indigenous peoples and
probably native groups in other countries as well? In this paper I plan to describe the process of being
assimilated but occasionally eyes opened and heart touched by having friends with foreign indigenous
peoples especially from Taiwan. Based on such an observation I would discuss a dilemma existed in today’s
intellectual community in Okinawa-ken on indigeneity and problematic ethnicity.
Agilasay Chih-hsing Lin, National Museum of Prehistory, Taiwan
Being Members of the Fourth World - Taiwan Indigenous People and Hokkaido Ainu Becoming
Globalized
In this paper I describe the processes of attending the indigenous Fourth World among the Taiwan
Indigenous People and the Ainu, Japan. Both indigenous peoples wished to get to know more indigenous
comrades out of the state. The activists attempted to participate in international activities. A pan-indigenous
social movement had been initiated among the Taiwan indigenous members since the mid of 80’s and gained
successful outcomes in the following twenty years. It seems that the Ainu have taken Taiwan as a referring
model for beginning their pursuit of ethnic rights today. On the surface what they adopted for the main
strategy is exactly “to copy” from Taiwan’s experiences. And indeed many Ainu informants believe that
Taiwan moves much furtherer in indigenous affairs. However I would argue that an effective communication
between the indigenes and the Fourth World had been well-established by sharing common performing
language. Taiwan indigenous people communicated with the Fourth World decades ago through this
particular process, now Japan’s indigenous group take advantage of the same way and claim publicly being
deeply influenced by Taiwan. But as a matter of fact almost of all indigenous peoples in the world
spontaneously are using similar rhetoric in association with inferiority, discrimination and accusation for
causing effect of mutual gaze. Thus to me they are three expressive and spoken elements leading most of the
indigenous peoples including Austronesian Taiwanese and Hokkaido Ainu emerged into an imagined Fourth
World.
Tristan Shih-chung Hsieh, National Taiwan University

Panel 163 //Room no. 1101 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Workshop: Chinese Descendants in East Asia under Japanese Colonialism 1910s – 1930s: Discourse
Formation and Its Post-war Imprints
Convenor: Leo Douw, University of Amsterdam; Free University Amsterdam
Timothy Yun Hui Tsu, Kwansei Gakuin University
Discussant: Peter Post, Netherlands Institute for War Documentation
The Individual Experience in Biography and Ego-documents: Cai Peihuo Writing in between China
and Japan
This paper is an excursion into the labyrinth of the self-reflections of Cai Peihuo (1889-1983) recorded in a
diary that he kept between 1929 and 1936. Cai is canonized as an anticolonial figure and one of the key
players in the home front Taiwanese mobilization movement during the 1920s and the 1930s. He belonged
to the first generation of Japaneseeducated Taiwanese who witnessed firsthand the transformation of their
society, studied overseas, joined the elitist opposition political reformers who presented themselves as the
cultural avant-garde, and turned staunch nationalists in the eyes of the beholding state after the regime
change in 1945. The objective is to search out personal narratives and ascertain the extent to which these
writings may challenge the conventional historical accounts, and in turn open the way to new interpretations
and narratives. Hence, I envision presenting a more personal account of the actions and passions governing
Cai’s encounter with social change under Japanese colonial rule. I believe this description of the life of a
colonial Chinese under Japanese rule will also be of interest to scholars and students of Chinese overseas.
Ann Heylen, National Taiwan Normal University
Moving Images, Traveling Cities: Visualizing Transnational Flows in China, Japan and Taiwan,
1920s-1940s
Exploring the boundaries of historical studies, historians of modern China have been relying increasingly on
the uses of images, especially photographs, in the writing of modern Chinese history for the past several
decades. Developing in the same era when discourses such as Chinese nationality and modernity are being
reexamined by transnational and cross-border studies, the new “visual history” is becoming a mirror for the
new trends of the scholarship. Works centered upon photographs—in many cases documentary
photography—flourished. As these visual histories promised to reveal unique regional perspectives while
resisting the power of national, or colonial, discourses, problems began to surface. In what way is
photography to be used with, or against the body of historical texts? And how should we account for its
historical value, when a large part of these “visual documents” were created in a heavily manipulated
sociopolitical environment by a very specific type of subjects? Moreover, if visual histories can offer
unprecedented angles for historians to see the ways to break up narrative boundaries, how should we “see
history through photographs”? This “way of seeing,” is thus the departure point of this study.
Starting from a set of photographs taken by travelling Taiwanese photographers in 1920s-1940s Taipei,
Tokyo and Shanghai, this study aims to bring to light a history of modern Chinese world that is not
necessarily “visualized,” but narrated by photographs that literally crossed boundaries. I would argue that,
evolving from the simple question “what was photography in 1920s multicultural setting of maritime
China?”, this work should be able to provide new perspectives for Chinese visual studies, as well as modern
Chinese history. After all, is not the ultimate goal of visual history to take readers on a visual tour to the age
when photography was not just a visual experience, but a historical one?
Keywords: Colonial Taiwan, wartime Shanghai, photography, visual history Disciplinary preference: history,
cultural studies
Kuo-an Ma, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Retrieving Taiwan from the Japanese: Tai’ganban (Chinese Police Cadres) as Oral History
What was Taiganban (the Corps of Chinese Police Cadres)? Who were they? And, why Taiganban? The case
study I take up in this paper refers to the “Corps of Chinese Police Cadres,” 932 men in total. In my
forthcoming oral history of Taiganban, I inquire how the Chinese image of a downtrodden Taiwan took
shape in the final years of the anti-Japanese war (1937-1945) in South China, and I attempt to find out to
what extent this image shaped society in postwar Taiwan. Specifically, I approach the interviewees from the
institutional perspective, as both the continuation and the divergence of the police administration dealt not
only with economic control but also with household administration.
Ultimately, I hope to explore the issues embedded in war, culture and society in postwar Taiwan, a Taiwan,
which until today is still struggling for “de-colonization” (not “postcolonialization”). In this sense, the trend
in Taiwan of catching up history with oral history in the past twenty-five years since the lifting of martial
law in 1987 reflects both the optimism and the anxieties of the post-martial-law generations as they seek
their own identity, just as the attempt to construct a “national” identity in Taiwan seems to have become all
but impossible.
Caroline Hui-yu Ts’ai, Academia Sinica
The Southeast Asian Chinese in the Japanese Discourse on Southward Advancement, 1880-1945
Southeast Asia figured prominently in the early to mid-twentieth-century current of Japanese thought known
as the “discourse on southward expansion”. It argued for advancement into the “South Seas”, a term that had
Southeast Asia as a core area. Although southward expansionism never achieved the coherence of a school
of thought or the organizational unity of a social or political movement, its central ideas have disseminated
widely, influencing politics, business, literature, and the ambition of young Japanese. Such ideas found their
way into the news, business surveys, political writings, current affairs analyses, travel essays, diplomatic
reports, and policy recommendations. Advancing into the south became official policy in 1936 after the
government proclaimed the southern region a core national interest, a position it reaffirmed in 1940 as the
country descended into a wider conflict with the West on top of the fighting in China. For a decade until the
end of the Pacific War, domination over the south was thus a supreme goal of the Japanese Empire. Parallel
to the rise of the southward expansionist discourse in the early twentieth century was a growing awareness
of the Chinese migrant population in Southeast Asia. Struck by the ubiquity and indomitability of these
migrants, the Japanese became concerned that they might lose out in the global competition for living space,
raw materials, and markets in the tropics. As Japan’s influence in Southeast Asia increased in the late 1920s
and early 1930s, the overseas Chinese loomed bigger as a “problem” when the two peoples clashed not just
on economic but nationalist issues too. From July 1937 to August 1945, when Japan first went to war with
China and then with the West, many Japanese came to believe that they were fighting against a transregional
fifth column of expatriate Chinese as well as the evil regimes in America, Britain, and China. This
perception would bring calamity onto the Chinese across Southeast Asia. This paper augments our
knowledge in two ways. First, it adds depth to our understanding of the discourse on southward
expansionism. Chinese migrants have received little attention in the foundational research on southward
expansionism by Yano (1975, 1979) and Shimizu Hajime (1980, 1997). This paper shows that Japanese
writers have been cognizant of the Chinese diaspora since at least the late nineteenth century. Second, this
paper offers a larger context for interpreting Japanese-Chinese relation in Southeast Asia. Akashi (1970),
Hayashi (2006), Kratoska (2002), Hamashita (2006) and others have done much to clarify Japanese policy
on and action toward the Southeast Asian Chinese during the war years. However, as the default timeframe,
the war hinders as much as it facilitates analysis. By going back to the nineteenth century, this study shows
how the Japanese have come to see the southern Chinese diaspora in increasingly rigid and antagonistic
terms, ending eventually in the acceptance, if not advocacy, of systematic persecution.
Keywords: Southward advancement, Southeast Asia, Japanese imperialism, overseas Chinese
Timothy Yun Hui Tsu, Kwansei Gakuin University

Panel 165 //Room no. 1001 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Social Changes and Youth Developmental Outcomes in Macao and Mainland China
This panel consists of four professors and one student from two universities in Macao and mainland China.
The panel chair is Prof. Spencer De Li, head of Department of Sociology at University of Macau. The other
presenters for the four papers are Jin Cheng, professor of police studies at Zhejiang Police College and
secretary-general of Zhejiang Provincial Association for Juvenile Delinquency; Dr. Wang Hongyu, assistant
professor of sociology at University of Macau; Dr. Peter Zabielskis, assistant professor of
anthropology/sociology at University of Macau; and Bárbara Teixeira, a recent graduate of the Department
of Sociology at University of Macau.
As the title of the panel indicates, the common theme of the panel is social changes and youth development
in China. We bring together four papers that can contribute to our understanding of how social factors shape
child and adolescent development in China. The social factors examined in the papers include structural
social forces such as migration and acculturation (Jin; Teixeira and Zabielskis), family processes including
parenting practices and parental involvement (Li; Wang), and individual-level factors such as attachment to
parents and peers (Li; Teixeira and Zabielskis). The youth development outcomes examined in these papers
are also varied, including identity formation (Teixeira and Zabielskis), academic performance (Wang), and
juvenile delinquency (Jin; Li).
Youth development is a complex process which involves diverse outcomes and multiple pathways. No single
study can fully capture the complexity of the process. By drawing on the expertise of different researchers,
this panel provides a multidimensional view of some of the key problems that youth in China and Macao
face today and the pathways they can take to achieve social, economic, and educational successes. We
believe the topic has wide appeal to a diverse audience. By presenting these papers in the ICAS8, we hope to
stimulate more discussion on youth development in China and Macao, and to promote academic research on
the processes and outcomes of youth development in the region, especially in the areas of identity formation,
academic achievement, and juvenile delinquency. We also hope to draw more attention to policy issues
related to outcomes of youth development in China and Macao.
Convenor: Spencer De Li, University of Macau
Chair: Spencer De Li, University of Macau
A Study on Violence and New Generation Migrant Workers in China
One of the key social problems that China currently experiences is crimes committed by floating
populations. Floating population refers to the mobile population, who lives and works in places other than
their hometowns. Rural workers born in the 1980s and 1990s currently number over 0.1 billion, and account
for 60.9% of the total number of migrant workers in China. This new generation of migrant workers has
become the main body of the floating population.
This study focuses on the new generation of migrant workers concerning the issues of their survival and
citizenization in China. In terms of methodology, a mixed methods research approach using qualitative and
quantitative methods will be applied in this study. With a new theoretical framework of integrated Social
Disintegration Theory and General Strain Theory, the study will explore the phenomena and nature of
violence behavior by the new generation of migrant workers, as well as the correlations between the
dependent variable of violence and independent variables, such as individual and social dimensions. In
conclusion, the study will attempt to provide some information that is relevant to future policy development
and implication of crime control and crime prevention of this special group, such as establishing innovative
social management systems, crime prevention mechanisms and crime countermeasures.
Cheng Jin, Zhejing Police College

Comparing the Relative Importance of Parental Academic Involvement and Parental Non-Academic
Involvement on Adolescentsʼ Academic Achievement - A Case in China
Using the data collected from three middle schools in Zhuhai (n=1009) and conducting an ordered logistic
regression model we compare the relative importance of parental academic involvement and parental nonacademic
involvement on 8th grade students’ academic achievement measured as their class-ranking in 8th
grade. We find that parental non-academic involvement measured by parents doing recreational activities
with children and the intimate parent-child communication exerts significant positive effects on students’
academic achievement while parental academic involvement measured by parents helping with studies,
parents monitoring studies, parental school involvement and parents providing intellectually stimulating
cultural goods, cultural classes or cultural events exerts no effect or negative effects on students’ academic
achievement. Specifically, parents helping with study and parents monitoring study exert negative effects on
students’ academic achievement while parental school involvement and parental cultural capital exert no
effect on students’ academic achievement. We also find that parental non-academic involvement increases
students’ academic achievement mainly through enhancing students’ self-confidence, popularity at school,
the emotional attachment between parent-child and helping students forming good study habits.
Hongyu Wang, University of Macau
Family Processes and Juvenile Delinquency in China
This study addresses one of the most important issues in child and adolescent development: how family
processes affect adolescent involvement in delinquency. It is a part of a three-year project conducted in
Chongqing, China. In this phase of the project, we conducted qualitative interviews with 30 middle school
students and their parents as well as the students’ teachers, gathering detailed information on family life
circumstances, interparental relationship, parenting practices, kinship care, school activities, peer
association, and delinquent involvement. The interviews were transcribed and analyzed with NVivo, a
popular computer program designed for qualitative analysis. Using the Grounded Theory methodology, we
addressed the following questions in the analysis: How do social, economic, and cultural changes affect the
quality of interparental relationships in the Chinese society? How do the changes in interparental
relationships influence parenting practices? What are the mechanisms through which interparental
relationships and parenting practices affect adolescent involvement in delinquent behavior? How do kinship
care (e.g., care provided by grandparents) and peer association mitigate or amplify the negative impact of
interparental conflict and ineffective parenting practices on juvenile delinquency? How do the influences of
interparental conflict, parenting, and peer association vary by age of the child?
Spencer De Li, University of Macau
“Third Culture” Formation among Youth in Macao: Challenges to Immigrants’ Senses of Place and
Belonging
This research documents and theorizes the formation of “third culture” identifications through an analysis of
the narratives of young immigrants who study and live in Macao. It addresses the media and mechanisms
whereby youth who were brought here by their families now identify, or do not identify, with Macao as their
“home”, relative to the original home place and location of citizenship of themselves and their parents.
Questions asked include: how and to what extent is a sense of belonging to Macao felt and expressed; how
and why is integration into local communities important to these young people; what are some of the
linguistic and educational factors involved; and how/where do they see their future? This project is based on
the framework developed by David Pollock and Ruth Reken who articulate how foreign children create and
experience a hybrid “third-culture” through cross-cultural encounters that results in new identities that not
simply equivalent to those fostered by either their home or host countries. This new process of identity
formation is highly significant in Macao and in other places experiencing large influxes of relatively
permanent immigrant communities that now challenge simple national identifications and whose children
experience their formative years in such newly emerging, globalizing. “third-culture” environments.
Bárbara Teixeira, University of Macau
Peter Zabielskis, University of Macau

Panel 166 //Room no. 1202 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Individual Agendas and Class Interests at Work in the International Conflict of Late 16th-Century
East Asia
In the late sixteenth century (1592-1598), East Asia was plunged into turmoil as Japan’s Hideyoshi regime
invaded Korea in the name of conquering Ming China. The invasion soon developed into an international
conflict of an unprecedented scale, which is commonly known as the Imjin War, embroiling all the major
countries in the region (Korea, Japan, and China) and leading them into uncharted territory. The aftermath
was epochal, involving regime collapses and profound social transformations throughout the region.
In this panel on the Imjin War, the three presenters discuss how individual players tried to carve out a space
of their own interests vis-à-vis public interests in the war, what factors shaped the vicissitudes of their
individual fortune, and what class interests were projected into wartime society. International war is a
conflict between countries that try to project their respective collective or public interests to the means of
armed clash. But it does not mean that war is guided by public interests only. To not a small degree, it
reflects and incorporates private interests pursued by different individual players and social classes.
Weiguo Sun takes up the example of Li Rusong, a Chinese general, who garnered an impressive military
victory but was soon subjected to the humiliation of defeat. In an attempt to rescue his dwindling fortune
from the risk of hawkish approach, he later decided to support a safe path of truce that eventually backfired.
Nam-lin Hur deals with two key individuals (Konishi Yukinaga and Shen Weijing) who were charged with
the task of ending the war through diplomacy. In discussing these two individuals, who often crossed the
lines of adversarial relationship, Hur traces what opportunities of gain or loss the war presented to them. On
the other hand, Uk Lee pays attention to class interests through the example of the yangban class in Chosŏn
Korea. After the war, Korean society revealed a high degree of class conflicts but the yangban class was able
to mitigate the tension and channel it to its advantage. In sum, these three papers problematize to what extent
the Imjin War was a public space of international conflict and what opportunities it offered individuals and
different social classes which had a stake of their own.
Convenor: Nam-lin Hur, University of British Columbia
The Role and Achievements of Ming General Li Rusong in the Imjin War
Li Rusong, the most important general of the Ming armies in the first phase of the Imjin War, commanded a
large number of Ming troops to recover Pyongyang, Kaesong, and the capital Seoul for five months from the
twelfth month of 1592. But his offensives were stopped at the Battle of Pyŏkchegwan. After that, he
gradually tilted toward the option of negotiating with the Japanese and eventually played a key role in the
process of Ming China’s decision to anoint Hideyoshi as king of Japan.
Despite a number of works on Li Rusong, many issues still remain unanswered. Based on Chinese and
Korean materials, I examine the following issues within an overarching theoretical framework of domestic
politics and foreign warfare. (1) How and through whose help was Li Rusong appointed as the supreme
commander of the Ming troops for Choson Korea? (2) How many troops did Li Rusong bring to Korea and
where were they mobilized in China? (3) What factors were involved in Li Rusong’s commandership that
showed ups and downs? (4) What relationships did he try to build with the king and ministers of Chosŏn
Korea. (5) The story has it that he was involved in Korean women and fathered sons. What happened to
them? In pursuing these issues, I pay attention to the matrix of Ming’s domestic politics that was factored
into Le Rusong’s activities in Chosŏn Korea.
Weiguo Sun, Nankai University
Allies or Enemies? Konishi Yukinaga and Shen Weijing in the Imjin War
The Imjin War lasted seven years but, most of the period, it was consumed with efforts of truce-negotiations
spearheaded by Konishi Yukinaga (Japan) and Shen Weijing (China). It was a long process of diplomacy
which nevertheless ended in failure and in which Chosŏn Korea was excluded. How did Konishi and Shen

try to represent the interests of their own respective country? Scholars in the field tend to portray that
Konishi and Shen were able to hammer out an agreement of truce that featured the Ming emperor’s
investiture of Hideyoshi according to the scheme of tributary relationship—an agreement that was not fully
informed to Hideyoshi. Did Konishi collaborate with Shen in concocting an agreement of tributary
relationship on his own without being directed by his master Hideyoshi? Did Shen try to persuade, through
help by Konishi, his court to believe that Hideyoshi was willing to accept Chinese sovereignty?
In this presentation, I closely examine the working relationship between Konishi and Shen in terms of what
options were at their disposal, what international boundaries of politics they tried to bypass, and how they
related their personal agendas to the state interests of their respective country. By comparing Chinese,
Korean, and Japanese sources in detail, I pursue how the private interests of diplomatic negotiators were
intertwined with public interests in premodern East Asian international relations.
Nam-lin Hur, University of British Columbia
The Restoration Movements of the Yangban Ruling Class in Local Society after the Imjin War
Chosŏn Korea was the only country that survived the impact of the Imjin War into which Ming China and
Japan were also dragged. Chosŏn Korea’s survival was attributable to sweeping reforms and intensive
rebuilding efforts, which were often likened to “remaking of the state,” that were designed to overcome the
immediate destructions of the war and the structural problems of Chosŏn society. It should be noted that
these efforts were, to a great extent, initiated and carried out by the local yangban ruling class which tried
not only to sustain their social status but also to reintegrate the commoners into local social order.
In this paper I explore the ways in which the local yangban leaders, particularly, those who had organized
“righteous armies” during the wartime, tried to reorganize their social and economic interests in
collaboration with the commoner class. Based on newly unearthed primary materials in the Andong area, I
examine how the former leaders of “righteous armies” were involved in securing labor force, reclaiming
wasteland, introducing new agricultural technologies, and strengthening the harmonious lines of social class.
In pursuing these issues, I clarify how the ideological design of Neo-Confucian society was operated behind
them and translated into a style of social order that would characterize Later Chosŏn society.
Uk Lee, Sunchon National University

Panel 167 //Room no. 1203 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Saints and Divinities as Socio-cultural Resources in Indian Society
This session, consisting of scholars from a variety of disciplines (anthropology, history, religion, and
sociology), will showcase four papers that discuss socio-religious meanings and practices of Indian saints
and divinities in various periods. These sacred figures have significant powers of influence on people in the
forms of myths, legendary memories, and identity formation that enables the conflation of different times,
places, and people. India has seen a great number of saints over a long period of history, thus allowing
scholars to conduct an empirically and theoretically grounded survey.
To present theoretical insights into the broad discussion of Indian saints and divinities, this panel brings
together four presenters. Tomizawa’s paper examines the construction of the image of “spirituality,”
focusing on two saints in modern India, Vivekananda and Ramakrishna. The author analyzes the evolution
of this term from the discourse of the saints themselves and from the subsequent reinterpretation of the
discourse by others. Funahashi’s article considers the renewal of interest in Ravidas, a saint-poet in the
medieval period, examining the case of Buddhist-Dalits in contemporary Uttar Pradesh. Focusing on ritual
practices of Ravidas Jayanti (birthday celebration), Ravidas is posited as the connecting point between
Buddhist- and Hindu-Chamars. Suzuki’s paper focuses on the case of lower-caste communities in
contemporary Indian society. She examines the socio-religious history of saint worship in the community
and extends her discussion to the latest identity politics. Lee’s article reviews the change of religious
practices, particularly in regard to Gods and Goddesses, among the Indian Tamil community in Malaysia.
She focuses on the changing divinities in the Hindu pantheons, including modifications of their
characteristics and the rearrangement of their positions in the community belief system. In this way, she
aims to prove that these changes are the outcome of encounters with other ethnic groups and a method to
cope with external challenges.
Papers from these panel members focus on the importance of religious figures, saints and divinities in the
Indian socio-cultural context. Tracing the reconstruction of significant figures and concepts in the modern
sense, each study contributes to the rethinking of the functions of religion and spirituality in Indian society,
domestic and abroad.
Convenor: Kana Tomizawa (Kitazawa), University of Tokyo
Chair: Ji Eun Lee, Sogang University
The Concept of “Spirituality” and Saints in Modern India
This paper will examine the construction of the image of “the spirituality of India” focusing on two saints in
India. This orientalistic image is quite popular not only in the West but also in India itself, and has
functioned as a counter-image towards the hegemony of the rational and materialistic West. Despite its
importance, however, it is not very clear how, when, and by whom this English word was chosen as a
symbolic term for India.
Examining various aspects of the early use of this term, we find that two famous saints in modern India,
Vivekananda and Ramakrishna, played important roles in the development of the term.
Vivekananda often used this word as an essential term for his idea of universal religion. Interestingly,
examining the frequency of his usage of this term in detail, we can surmise that this term was not of
common usage before him and that he, for some reason, discovered its significance through his activities.
In the case of Ramakrishna, it is very difficult to find evidence of his own use of this English word, as did
not use English. However, some of the early usage of this term can be found in the translation and
interpretation of his thought by others. It seems that his existence itself had a large impact on the modern use
of this term.

This paper analyzes the evolution of this term from the discourse of the saints themselves and from the
subsequent reinterpretation of the discourse by others.
Kana Tomizawa (Kitazawa), University of Tokyo
A Saint as the Connecting Point: Case of Ravidas among Buddhist-Dalits in Contemporary Uttar
Pradesh
In the Buddhist conversion movement in contemporary India, begun by Dr. B. R. Ambedkar in 1956, many
“converted-Buddhists” or “Buddhist-Dalits” faithfully follow the teachings of Gautama Buddha and Dr.
Ambedkar. Many of these followers converted to Buddhism because of the anti-caste/anti-Hindu and
egalitarian aspects of the religion, which the Buddha and Dr. Ambedkar strongly emphasized.
Buddhist conversion movements are active in contemporary Uttar Pradesh as well as in Maharashtra, Delhi,
and other locations. Buddhist-Dalits in Uttar Pradesh are mostly ex-Chamars or ex-Jatavs by caste (jati).
Members of these movements assert deep belief in three prominent figures: Buddha, Dr. Ambedkar, and
Ravidas. Born into a Chamar family, Ravidas was a saint-poet in the medieval period. It is said that Ravidas
followed Ramananda and he denied the caste system and insisted on egalitarianism.
In this paper, I consider the renewal of interest in Ravidas by examining the case of Buddhist-Dalits in
contemporary Uttar Pradesh. Especially I focus on ritual practices of Ravidas Jayanti (birthday celebration)
and the relations of consanguinity and affinity. It can be said that Ravidas is the connecting point between
Buddhist- and Hindu-Chamars. I conclude that we can think of Dalit movements in contemporary India as
having their roots in Bhakti movements in medieval India because both are/were movements that appeal/ed
to marginalized people with an interest in pursuing “equality”.
Kenta Funahashi, Kyoto University
Quest for a Legendary Past, Empowerment, and Today’s Identity: The Balmiki Community in Delhi
On the evening of Friday, October 26, 2007, Valmiki Temple in the heart of Delhi, the capital of India, was
covered with thousands of visitors who came to celebrate the birth anniversary of their community saint
Valmiki. The recently changing name of the community, Balmiki (or Valmiki) apparently explains their
religious choice to worship the saint.
This paper is organized around three significant issues. The first relates to the socio-religious history of saint
worship in the lower caste community, which poses the questions: Who is Saint Valmiki? Why does the
community embrace the saint and call themselves Balmikis?
The second issue concerns the role of saints among the socioeconomically underprivileged groups such as
the Balmikis in contemporary Indian society. It is likely that the legendary image of saints contributes
toward reviving a sense of dignity and empowerment and constructing a collective identity among members.
The third topic relates to implications of caste-based identity politics. One of the salient factors affecting
current Indian politics is the shift to the multiparty system and the rise of identity politics since the late
1980s. This has resulted in the emergence of narrow political formations and a more competitive
environment. With increasing acceptance of concepts such as equality and social justice, marginalized caste
communities have risen to challenge the existing policies and demand an equal share in the state resources.
An examination of the transformation of indigenous value systems in the globalized period is also important
in understanding various aspects of society in other countries.
Maya Suzuki, Chuo University
Diaspora Pantheon for Diaspora Community: A Case of Indian Tamil Community in Malaysia
This study attempts to review the change of religious practices, especially of Gods and Goddesses, among
Indian Tamil community in Malaysia. Indian community in Malaysia, consisted with Tamil-majority
(approximately 90 per cent) population, has been stick to its own linguistic, religious, and other customary
practices, as many other Indian diasporas over the world are. However, recent field researches indicate the
considerable new aspects in the religious practices among Indian Tamil community in Malaysia. This

esearch focuses on the change of divinities in the Hindu pantheons, including change of their
characteristics, change of their positions in the belief system of community, addition of new divinities, and
so on. The changes of divinities in Hindu Pantheon have led it to be deviated from its original form and
concept in India. This research attempts to prove that these changes are the outcome of encounters with
other ethnic groups the Indian community has experienced and that Indian community has tried to cope with
outer circumstances through the change of Hindu pantheon.
Ji Eun Lee, Sogang University

Panel 168 //Room no. 1204 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Revisiting Military, Diplomacy, and Politics in Modern East Asia: From World War II to Early Cold
War
This panel brings together five different but interrelated research topics that explore military, diplomacy, and
political economy in modern China and Taiwan, from the 1940s to the 1950s. The first paper retraces how
military, diplomacy, and political economy were entangled in Nationalist China’s decision making process
during World War II, and how the United States played a crucial role in such a process. The second paper
reexamines how Chiang Kai-shek, having been defeated in the Chinese civil war by the Chinese
Communists, endeavored to transform Taiwan’s military institution and policy-planning mechanisms under
US pressure, and how that transformation affected issues surrounding Chiang Kai-shek’s subsequent military
recovery of the Chinese mainland. The third paper reconstructs key events leading to the destruction of the
Chinese Communist 180th Division during the Korean War. In light of new historical evidence, it analyzes
the causes for this major military defeat and assesses the responsibilities of Marshal Peng Dehuai and other
high-ranking generals. It also discusses the organizational weakness of the Chinese Communist military at
the time of the Korean War. The fourth paper analyzes the Communist Chinese army’s adaptation in the
Korean War, including its efforts to strength the organization of the army, to resolve operational and tactical
challenges in changing circumstances, and its efforts to maintain supplies to the army. It argues that, in an
international conflict outside China such as the Korean War, Chinese Communist commanders relied more
on military discipline and administration than ideological mobilization to keep the troops fighting. The fifth
paper examines the interaction between the Chinese Communist Party’s mobilization for “Liberation of
Taiwan” and the defense and governance of the frontline of Fujian Province in 1950s. It shows how the
Chinese Communist regime tried to mobilize resources in the frontline under the name of “Liberation of
Taiwan,” making clear the variance between the instructions of the central leaders in Beijing and the
responses of the local elites and the people in Fujian.
Convenor: Hsiao-ting Lin, Stanford University
Chair: Ming K. Chan, Stanford University
Discussant: Ming K. Chan, Stanford University
The American Influence on the Making of Chinese Economic Policy during World War II
This paper studies the economic and financial policy and policymaking process of the Chinese Nationalist
Government during the World War II. Since the allocation of war resources and materials are crucial for
warfare, the question of how to finance the war seemed to be one of the major concerns of the Chinese
Nationalist Government. Moreover, because of the outmost importance of the US aid to China during the
war, it will be focused in this paper the role the US government played in the Chinese Nationalist
Government’s policy decisions. This paper, aiming at historically analyzing the Nationalist Government’s
wartime economic policy and its process of making, contains three parts. First, the political and economic
backgrounds of China are sketched out; the problems of financing the war are identified. Second, the
Nationalist Government’s strategy for financing the war, together with the US government’s decision, is
described. Finally, given the involvement of both the Chinese and the US governments, how the actual
policy was implemented.
Hsiang-ke Chao, National Tsing Hua University
Chiang Kai-shek, the United States, and Taiwan’s Military Reconsidered, 1950 - 1953
The focus of this paper is on how Chiang Kai-shek endeavored to transform Taiwan’s military institution
and policy-planning mechanisms under US pressure, and how that transformation affected issues
surrounding Chiang Kai-shek’s military recovery of the Chinese mainland. At the formative stage of
Nationalist rule in Taiwan, while Chiang frantically advocated the military re-conquest of the mainland, it
was Washington’s military bureaucrats who took the lead in transforming Chiang’s grandiose but virtually
empty slogans into detailed courses of action to shore up US geo-military interests in the Far East. When the

Americans pressed Taipei to launch a military counteroffensive against the Communist-controlled territories
of Hainan Island and the Southeast mainland, Chiang tried to avoid such an operation so as not to endanger
his military supremacy in the Nationalist hierarchy. To keep his mainland recovery alive with minimum risk,
Chiang adopted a coastal raid program backed and supervised by the CIA. The relationship between the
Nationalist government and the United States in the early cold war era thus was a far more intriguing and
complicated landscape than traditional wisdom has suggested.
Hsiao-ting Lin, Stanford University
Destruction of the Chinese 180th Division in May-June 1951: The Largest Chinese Defeat in the
Korean War
In the final days of its Fifth Campaign in May and June 1951, the Chinese People’s Volunteers Army (CPV)
suffered its most humiliating loss in the entire Korean War: the 180th Division of the 60th Army was
encircled and then annihilated by UN forces in a counterattack. Only 4,000 men escaped, including rear
echelon units and the division commander and other high-ranking officers who abandoned their troops.
Approximately 2,000 were killed in battle or starved to death. More than 4,000, including the Acting
Commissar of the 180th Division, were taken prisoner and they accounted for approximately 20 percent of
all Chinese POWs captured during the war. Officer prisoners of the division later would provide the bulk of
Communist leadership in UN prison camps in their resistance against “voluntary repatriation.” Utilizing
recent memoirs by former officers and soldiers, oral history interviews with former prisoners, and
declassified U.S. army’s daily intelligence summaries and prisoner interrogation reports, this paper
reconstructs key events leading to the destruction of the 180th Division: its encirclement, resistance, escape
attempts, disintegration, and the capture or desertion of troops. In light of new evidence, this paper analyzes
the causes for this major military defeat and assesses the responsibilities of Peng Dehuai and other highranking
generals. It also discusses the organizational weakness of the Chinese Communist military at the
time.
David Cheng Chang, Hong Kong University of Science and Technology
The Chinese Communist Army’s Adaptation in the Korean War
The paper will analyze the Communist army’s adaptation in the Korean War, including its efforts to strength
the organization of the army, to resolve operational and tactical challenges in changing circumstances, and
its efforts to maintain supplies to the army. In an international conflict outside the Chinese territory, the
Chinese commanders relied more on military discipline and administration than ideological mobilization to
keep the troops fighting. In the operations, instead of waiting for the UN forces and resisting their advance,
the PLA commanders chose to outflank the UN forces and launch counterattacks. By doing so, they not only
defeated the UN offensive but also drove the UN forces out of North Korea. However, the PLA soon found
that they were unable to fight a war of annihilation in Korea because once the UN forces adapted to the early
Chinese tactics, the PLA had no chance to destroy any US formations above battalion level. Moreover, once
the front was stabilized, the PLA encountered new challenges in positional warfare. The UN firepower
inflicted heavy casualties on them, endangered their defence. The PLA found tunnel warfare as a solution.
Once they based their defence on tunnels, and integrated more artillery and Soviet infantry weapons into
their operations, they began to adapt to the protracted war in Korea. Meanwhile, the PLA logistical system
also adapted to the conventional warfare in Korea. Early logistical problems constraint the PLA operations
and reduced its combat effectiveness. Since late 1952, the logistics became more organized, and was able to
overcome the difficulties posed by the enemy air power and Korean geographical features, and satisfy the
demand of the front.
Chen Li, University of Cambridge
The Mobilization for “Liberation of Taiwan” in the Fujian Frontline
This study examines the interaction between the Chinese Communist Party (CCP)’s mobilization for
“Liberation of Taiwan” and the defense and governance of the frontline of Fujian in 1950s. Using the
primary sources such as local newspapers, the CCP’s inside information named “Neibu-Cankao,” and
declassified documents of the Fujian Provincial Archives, supplemented by the authoritative secondary
sources published in the People’s Republic of China (PRC), this study analyzes how the CCP tried to

mobilize resources in the frontline under the name of “Liberation of Taiwan”. The study then makes clear
the variance between the instructions of the central leaders in Beijing and the responses of the local elites
and the people in Fujian. The findings of this study are as follows. The CCP’s mobilization policies were
formed by the PRC’s domestic political necessity and national security strategy, rather than the Taiwan
problem itself. The local elites in Fujian, however, had a dilemma between their loyalty to the CCP’s
instruction and the actual circumstances in the frontline. Fujian area was threatened by the troops of the
Republic of China (ROC) on Quemoy and Matsu islands. In this situation, it was unfavorable to mobilize the
people in the frontline for the “Liberation of Taiwan” because the mobilization might precipitate the
hostilities in Taiwan Strait. Taking these circumstances into consideration, the CCP leaders modified their
mobilization policy and integrated the Fujian frontline into the state building strategy of the PRC.
Madoka Fukuda, Kokushikan University

Panel 170 //Room no. 1206 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Perspectives on the Chinese Diaspora in Canada and Its Literary Representation (II)
Different from Panel I, the second panel focuses mainly on Chinese Canadian literature in English. Both
Hua Xiao and Li Wei concentrate on individual Chinese Canadian novelists, discussing, in Hua Xiao’s case,
narrative schemes as found in Zhang Ling’s writings, while Li Wei will examine thematic exploration in
works by Wayson Choy. These papers will be followed by those by Xueqing Xu and Jia Ma, both of whom
compare fictional works by several writers, probing their roles in rewriting Chinese Canadian history and in
shaping Chinese diaspora literature.
Using what Hua Xiao calls “waiting in double visions” as important narrative constituents to describe the
characteristics of Zhang Ling’s works of fiction, his paper illustrates how the double vision technique in
these works facilitates comparison and contrast between the cultural perspectives of East and West, and
demonstrates the different cultural orientations of those writers who write in Chinese from those writing in
English. Li Wei’s critique of Wayson Choy’s four novels and memoirs, from The Jade Peony (1995) to Not
Yet (2009), explores the novelist’s challenges to old Chinatown’s traditional notion of the family. Wei
underlines the author’s re-examination that catches the essence of the transformation of the Chinese
Canadian family in Chinatown, and reflects the process of cultural interaction. Thus, Wei concludes that
Choy’s depiction of the family in Chinatown conveys a community of decent, helping friends in the best
Confucian spirit in an ever-enlarging sense of family-cum-community building. Xueqing Xu’s paper aims at
a comparative study of the novels that share a similar subject, the life of early Chinese laborers and
immigrants. By highlighting the authors’ different treatments of Chinese Canadian history, Xu analyzes how
these novelists contribute to the representation of Chinese Canadian history with their individual
interpretations that challenge mainstream narratives. Jia Ma’s much broader presentation covers three major
themes, namely narrating China, nostalgia, and exoticism, reflected in Chinese Canadian literature since the
beginning of the last century. By elaborating how each theme is developed and enriched in Chinese
Canadian literature, Ma presents vital features that make Chinese Canadian fiction distinct.
Convenor: Xueqing Xu, York University
Chair: Jun Liu, Nanjing University
Waiting in Double Vision: A Comparative Study of Zhang Ling’s Fiction
“Waiting” and “double vision” are two important elements in Zhang Ling’s fictional writings. “Waiting” is
the recurring literary theme while “double vision” is her favourite narrative structure. These elements form a
complementary coexistence, i.e., “waiting in double vision” across time and distance, which engenders
narrative motifs and structures in Zhang Ling’s works, especially in her full-length novels. This paper
proposes to approach Zhang Ling’s fiction in a comparative framework of Chinese-language literature and
English-language literature from three avenues. First, Zhang’s novels share the literary conventions in
Chinese and English novels of narrating the stories of three generations of women. Undoubtedly, stories
about female characters are more prominent in Zhang’s works not only because of Zhang’s female
authorship, but also because the narration of women’s resolution in waiting is more apt to be tinged with
melancholy. Second, Zhang’s profound understanding and opportune representation of interpersonal
relationships, as well as her tactful comments, distinguish her writings from those of English-writing
Chinese-Canadian authors. The embedded differences found in the writings of these two groups of Chinese-
Canadian writers reflect two different cultures that nurture these writers in their respective formative years.
Third, this paper draws attention to how double vision facilitates the comparison of the differences and
similarities between the East and West and between the two groups of writers. Also double vision will
sometimes interfere with narrative schemes.
Hua Xiao, Zhongnan University of Economics and Law

Re-defining Family and Friends by Fiction and Facts: Wayson Choy’s Ways and Choices
This paper takes an inter-cultural studies approach and posits the following points. First, with the publication
of Not Yet in 2009, Choy’s four books have come full circle. Together, they offer the reader an evolving,
complex, diverse, and well-rounded vision of the family. Second, the alternating fiction and non-fiction
pattern allows Choy time, distance, and flexibility to explore and expand his exploration of the family,
including his own. Third, by the end of Not Yet, he openly and vigorously challenges old Chinatown’s
traditional notion of the family and radically redefines the family as a community of decent, helping friends
in the best Confucian spirit as Choy interprets it in an ever-enlarging sense of family-cum-community
building.
Choy’s last two works about what constitutes the family can be best studied in pair. The decisive factors are
Choy’s two-week trip to Confucius’s hometown to shoot a documentary film about the Master and Choy’s
intense reading of the Master’s teachings. He came back a changed man, and immediately launched the
revision of the already completed All That Matters for a solid year. As a result, in All That Matters and Not
Yet, the family is everything but “consanguine,” a term initially used to characterize the Chinese family and
tongs. By implication, such a term precludes the possibility that the Chinese family would adopt outsiders,
or would revise or expand the definition of family; such should be challenged in a new context.
Wei Li, Inner Mongolia University
Re-writing Chinese Canadian History: Historicity and Imagination in Novels by Chinese Canadian
Writers
This Paper examines several novels by Chinese Canadian writers, Disappearing Moon Cafe (SKY Lee,
1990), Jade Peony (Wayson Choy, 1995), and Gold Mountain Blues (Ling Zhang, 2011), comparing their
authors’ different treatments of Chinese Canadian history, and their different kinds of fiction.
Attempting to either sentimentalize or historicize the subject, the three novels portray a multifaceted cultural
landscape with the authors’ astute power of poetic creativity and historicity respectively. While Lee in her
Disappearing Moon Cafe weaves her sensibility for gender, class and race romantically into intricate family
secrets, Choy dwells mainly on the childhood memories of a family in Chinatown, as narrated by three
ingenious siblings in his Jade Peony. By contrast, Zhang’s family saga of five generations maps two sides of
the Pacific Ocean in its historical chronicle to frame literature in her Gold Mountain Blues. Filled with
passion, desire, and tragedy, Disappearing Moon Cafe is marked with dissonance centered in women’s
struggle for their love and right as a human being. Blending memoir with imagination, Jade Peony is tuned
by nostalgia, which mediates past and present, and younger and older generations. Gold Mountain Blues
interlaces history with literary details, providing a double version of the historical and literary narratives.
With their subject matter of early Chinese immigrants in Canada, the three novelists contribute to the
representation of Chinese Canadian history with their individual interpretations that challenge the
mainstream narratives of the history.
Xueqing Xu, York University
Narrating China, Nostalgia for the Motherland, and Exoticism in Chinese-Canadian English Novels
Chinese Canadian literature has a short but complicated history. This paper places the novels of Chinese
Canadian writers in the history of literary exchange between Canadian literature and Chinese literature, as
well as the process of globalization. It explores the thematic characteristics of their works from three
aspects: narrating China, nostalgia for the motherland and exoticism.
The paper covers some major Chinese Canadian novelists and their representative works from the late 19th
century (Sui Sin Far) until the present but focuses on the Chinese Canadian novels produced in the last 20
years.
Under the theme of narrating China, the Chinese Canadian novelists try to build a positive image of cultural
China to challenge the long-existing stereotyping of Chinese people and their traditions in Canadian society.
The theme of nostalgia, on the other hand, represents the waking up of these writers’ self-identification and
their non-stop journey to discover the roots of Chinese culture in the soil of Canada and China. The theme of

exoticism is the combination of curiosity, imagination and fantasy. It reveals the characteristics of
Orientalism as well as Occidentalism.
The analysis of these three inter-related themes leads to a conclusion that Chinese Canadian English novels
not only display the characteristics of Chinese Canadian literature as a diasporic literature, but also reflect
the history and cultural features of Chinese Canadians as an ethnic group. Finally, the complex of China in
these novels is one main feature which makes Chinese Canadian novels distinct.
Jia Ma, York University

Panel 171 //Room no. 1301 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Publishing, Forging, and Constructing Their Culture: Uses of Local Chinese Traditions of the Past in
East Asian History
It is the aim of this panel to explore the so-called “localist” turn beyond the local, that is to say, how certain
local Chinese histories and traditions manifested themselves nationally and internationally.
This panel brings together the fields of history, art history and textual criticism with four papers being
presented in total. The first two papers are concerned to a greater or lesser extent with the ways in which
Chinese history and culture was studied and consumed in medieval Japan. The first paper takes as its focus
the production of intricate bronze mirrors produced during the third century depicting famous scenes of the
pre-unification states of Wu and Yue. Known to have sold well in Japan, the paper will question the
historicity behind such mirror making at the local level and what the purchase of Wu-Yue memorabilia could
have meant to Chinese and Japanese buyers. The second paper takes the form of a textual analysis of the
syllabus of Chinese history and culture of a 13th century shogun in eastern Japan. By juxtaposing the text
with contemporary Chinese works, the paper aims to distill what the “essence” of China was thought to be at
the local level in medieval Japan and what consequences this has when we consider how the Japanese view
China.
The final two papers question the uses of local history at differing levels of Chinese society as well as
regionally. The third paper is a detailed study of the famous sites of Hangzhou in the Ming dynasty. The
paper demonstrates that sites such as temples that appear on the surface to be purely a source of local
interest, in fact were endowed with complex layers of meaning at a national level by the state. Famous sites
thus enabled local society to connect with the state and serve as a node within the institutions of the Ming
order. The final paper will focus on a body of writings on the local strains of tea and lychee found in Fujian.
By tracing the history and significance of treatise on cash crops played out in local Fujianese history, the
paper shall propose new ways of viewing these texts as not merely localist, but in taking a central role in
localist connoisseurship across China as well abroad.
Convenor: Olivia Milburn, Seoul National University
Chair: Peihua Wang, Beijing Normal University
Discussant: Hanglun Zhan, The University of Hong Kong
Kings and Desperate Men: Local History and Its Representation in Early China
During the late Han dynasty (206 BCE-220 CE) and Three Kingdoms period (220-280 CE), metalworkers in
Eastern China produced a series of extremely high quality mirrors illustrating scenes from the history of the
ancient kingdoms of Wu and Yue on their backs. These represent the earliest known examples of low-relief
bronze portraiture in China. These fine mirrors were not only marketed locally (within the territory occupied
some five centuries earlier by the kingdoms of Wu and Yue) but also throughout the Chinese empire. Some
examples were exported for sale overseas, most notably in Japan. This paper explores a number of issues
raised by this group of bronzes. The first is how the events of ancient history were represented in this
important local artistic tradition. This is rendered more complex by the fact that both Wu and Yue were non-
Chinese kingdoms, whose lands and people were incorporated into the empire at the time of the unification
of China in 221 BCE. Secondly, this paper examines the historical and cultural context in which these
mirrors were made. These bronzes were produced as part of a major flowering of the local bronze-making
industry, which coincided with the collapse of the Han and the founding of the state of Wu, whose ruling
family claimed strong links with the court of the ancient kingdom of the same name, centuries earlier.
Finally, this paper will explore how these representations of ancient history, fostered within a local artistic
tradition, served to popularize one particular tradition of events.
Olivia Milburn, Seoul National University

The Sites of Hangzhou and the Making of the Ming Order
Nothing may some more obvious a topic for local historians than a famous site in a celebrated city. Yet the
historical sites of cities like Hangzhou in Ming China were not merely places of local interest. The shrines to
Yue Fei and Yu Qian and the city god temple were both firmly established in local society and important
institutions within the politico-ritual order of the Ming state. Their physical construction demanded
resources from local society as well as patronage and approval from the state. Moreover, officials, local
elites and the people at large were all involved in the production of a site’s meanings and its place on the
cultural landscape.
This paper will show how historical sites in Hangzhou were not only of local significance but also spheres of
interaction in which the interests of local people and the state and its agents intersected. Members of these
different groups were concerned with maintaining the sites because of the meanings they attached to them.
Yet these meanings were multiple. The shrines to Yue Fei and Yu Qian were both inscribed with narratives of
loyalty, but the meaning of that loyalty differed according to the interpreter. The coexistence of multiple
meanings made it more difficult for any group to control a site – difficult even for the state. But it was also
this capacity to appeal to different groups that enabled a site to connect local society with the state and serve
as a node within the institutions of the Ming order.
Desmond Cheung, University of Victoria
Cultivating Prima-Flora: The Tradition of Botanical Treaties Writing in Fujian and Its Impact
During the Song dynasty (960-1279) various scholar officials either native to or based in the southern
provinces of the empire were attributed authorship of a number of treaties devoted to one or another of the
local flora. Some of the most famous of these are Fan Chengda’s Mei pu (Treaties on the Mei Flower),
Ouyang Xiu’s Mudan pu (Treaties on the Peony), Cai Xiang’s Cha lu (Record of tea) and Lizhi pu (Treatise
on Lychee) and Han Yanzhi’s Ju pu (Treaties on Citrus). The subject of these Song era treatises could be
classified as “prima-flora”, for in each case the author consciously selected his subject according to a rigid
criteria. The plants must flourish in the local area (be rare or non-existent in other regions) and display an
inherent commercial and aesthetic quality, making them both pleasure to the senses and economic asset.
Despite the multi-regional beginnings of treatise writing it was the tradition of Cai Xiang in Fujian that later
inspired a flourishing of Fujianese scholar-officials living during the Wanli period of the Ming (1573-1620)
to augment the genre with further treatise on the lychee.
This paper examines the role of the late Ming Fujianese treatise culture in the promotion of Fujian and their
very own “prima-flora” domestically and abroad, and secondly the paper will show the extent to which such
writings directly engendered a nationwide renewal of localist floral pride not seen since the Song.
Luke Hambleton, Beijing Normal University
Classical China to Go
For nearly two thousand years, elements of continental culture have found an eager audience in the Japanese
archipelago. Naturally, what is prized has varied with time and place, even within Japan. This paper focuses
on the particular image of China assembled out of extracts from continental histories and commonplace
books in a mid-thirteenth-century Japanese work, Kara kagami. By juxtaposing Kara kagami’s China with
that of well-known references such as Li Han’s Meng qiu and contemporary domestic belletristic works on
China, this study investigates how China was rewritten to meet the needs of a rising warrior class in search
of cultural capital.
Kara kagami is believed to have been composed between 1253 and 1254 as a Chinese history primer for the
young shogun, Imperial Prince Munetaka. Written in Kamakura, the eastern seat of warrior power far from
the imperial capital of Kyoto, the work is a handy, easy-to-read guide to Chinese cultural literacy. It draws
on numerous texts to offer a unique perspective on what constituted the “essential” China for an audience
thirsty for knowledge but lacking the training to easily read the original Chinese sources.
Erin L. Brightwell, Princeton University

Panel 173 //Room no. 1303 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Narratives of the Margins: Representing Dalits and Adivasis of India in Literature, Art, Cinema, and
Music (II)
Since the nineteenth century Dalits and Adivasis, who figure among the poorest of the marginalized people
in India, have witnessed significant political and socio-economic transformations, first under colonial
modernisation and later under independent Indian governance. The process resulted in an erosion of control
over their habitat and displacement of vulnerable cultures on the one hand, while opening up new
opportunities on the other, which, in turn, have led to new forms of negotiation with state power, the
devising of alternative survival strategies and the re-invention of ideologies and identities. The continuous
reorganization of their inner social, economic and political life and the evolution of their relationship with
others, both at local and supra-local level, has been well-documented in literature, history, anthropology and
the arts.
This panel proposes a multi-disciplinary approach in analysing how the dynamics of marginalization,
displacement and identity formation have been studied under present and historical conditions. It aims at
understanding how different marginalized groups have been represented by both colonial and national elites,
how they seek to represent themselves through the invention of counter-hegemonic perspectives, and how
they face the challenges posed by the contradictions and the interface between ‘elite’ and selfrepresentations.
Convenor: Mara Matta, Sapienza University of Rome
Chair: Sanjukta Das Gupta, Sapienza University of Rome
Fighting against the“Visual Regime” : Indigenous Cinemas and Issues of Representation of Adivasis
in India
In recent years, there has been an increasing interest in the histories of films and media across Asia,
especially in countries with a long-standing tradition of filmmaking. However, these mostly address the
‘national’ cinemas, leaving out of the frame other ‘marginal’ cinemas.
The films made by, or in collaboration with, adivasis in India aim at highlighting the plight of the indigenous
peoples and narrating their life in a less biased or trivialized way, debunking the idea of the ‘backward’,
‘wild’, ‘exotic’, or potentially ‘dangerous’ and ‘violent’ tribal as portrayed in mainstream cinema. Thus they
help to shatter the so-called ‘shared visual regime’ of the nation, i.e., the discriminating and racial collective
imaginary of the national Indian.
This paper will discuss some of the most recent cinematic productions in India made by, or produced in
close collaboration with, the adivasi communities of some eastern and north-eastern regions of India. It will
analyse three case-studies of indigenous cinema – that of Jhollywood in Jharkhand, which draws clear
inspiration from Bollywood, spicing it up with adivasi angst and humour; the more ambitiously serious
movement of the Khasi New Wave Cinema, produced by a group of Khasi in Meghalaya; and the case of coproduced
films in Tripura and Assam, where people of different ethnic and religious backgrounds have
together produced films on controversial issues like land expropriation, displacement, marginalization and
loss of traditional cultures. My purpose is to analyse how adivasis in India use films to discuss issues of
cultural identity, hybridization and loss of traditions.
Mara Matta, Sapienza University of Rome
Visualising Their Own Universe: Santal Patuas of Birbhum
The indigenous tribes of West Bengal, Jharkhand and Bihar have a highly developed visual art form, referred
to in Bengali as the pat. These comprise sheets of paper, sewn together to produce long scrolls, on which the
artist patuas make visual representations of significant narratives. The role of the patuas is not limited to
painting; they are itinerant performers who narrate the stories for their audience, while unfolding the scrolls.

Typically, the origins of these narratives are in the myths, traditions and social practices of these indigenous
groups.
In this paper I shall focus on the pats of Santal adivasis of Birbhum district in West Bengal. The Santals, like
other indigenous people, belong to an oral culture. Hence the visual narratives of the pats can be linked to
the stories that circulate in their culture: myths of origin of the universe; the creation of Pileu Haram and
Pileu Budhi—the original Man and Woman; marriage rituals, worship customs; beliefs about bongas
( spirits); forms of crime and punishment. However, the patuas also paint and speak of actual historical
events: the Santal rebellion for instance.
I would like to argue that the significance of these scrolls, indeed the very practice itself, may be regarded as
political in the most inclusive sense of the term. These scrolls constitute a rich source of self-representation,
the cultural imaginary of peoples who have primarily been represented, either by British colonizers or the
indigenous elite, the very groups who were responsible for their marginalization and exploitation.
Swati Ganguly, Viswa Bharati University
Analyzing the Dalit Issue in India through the Lens of Modern Dalit Women’s Literature in Hindi
The paper's goal is to understand the Dalit issue in India today as represented in literature and, in particular,
through women’s writings in the Hindi language.
For this purpose, the paper is divided into four main parts: the first is an introduction on how language can
affect the society; the second part discusses the importance of Hindi in Indian society through an study of
Dalit women’s literature; the third part deals with an analysis of poems written by eminent Dalit poetesses
and fourth discusses the image of Dalit women as it arises from such literature. Besides, it would be relevant
to comment on the work and position taken by the eminent scholar Vimal Thorat in her book Dalit sahitya ka
strivadi svar (The Feminist Tone in Dalit Literature) as a detailed representation of Dalit women's issue.
Finally, the paper will address the translation of Hindi Dalit and women’s literature into other languages as a
means of worldwide propagation to spread awareness on this issue. A translation of a Hindi poem written by
a Dalit woman into the Italian language will be presented as a case study.
Consuelo Pintus, State University of Milan
Playing the Football of Love on the Field of the Body: The Contemporary Repertoire of Baul Songs
The majority of the songs performed by the Bauls of West Bengal, the so-called tantric troubadours or divine
minstrels, has been composed by a sakta saint called Bhaba Pagla, a witty and talented lyricist from Amta
(Bangladesh) who passed away in 1984. The extreme popularity and the considerable number of disciples of
Bhaba among Bauls undermines the conventional dichotomy between the sadhak Baul as the
‘authentic/rural/practitioner’ and gayak Baul as the ‘fake/urban/performer’ on which the most consistent part
of recent academic literature available on the subject is based.
The recent emphasis on the esoteric side of Bauls as bastubadi (materialists) and bartaman-panthi (followers
of bartaman as the present facts that can be personally experienced by the senses) and, consequently, the
focus on the songs dealing with body-centred practices, is progressively leading to a risky exoticisation that
marks only the practitioner Baul as the ‘authentic’ pursuer of the tradition.
The aim of this paper is to show how such an approach could be as misleading as the idealized concept of
the lonely minstrels stereotyped in the nineteenth century. The analysis of the tradition-in-performance from
the perspective of cultural tourism studies shows that the massive oral literature composed by Bauls for the
urban élite and regarded as fake-lore by the purist academicians could be interpreted as a sign of maturity,
self-confidence and development of a tradition in process which is responding to the new dynamics of
consumerism and commodification of folklore with creativity, humour and adaptability.
Carola Erika Lorea, Sapienza University of Rome

The Revival of Kantha Art and Self Reliance of Marginalised Women in India Particularly Bengal
The revival of folk arts particularly the kantha art or quilt tradition of Bengal in the twentieth century by the
Bengali middle class discussed within the context of an orientalist-nationalist dialogue brings to light not
only the aesthetic taste for the traditional arts as a part of modern Indian history but also explores the status
of the refugee women who were uprooted after the partition of Bengal in 1905 and 1947. I will explore the
way in which Kantha embroidery became the mode of promoting self reliance and rehabilitation of these
marginalised women on the one hand and on the other hand the kanthas became objects of preservation in
the museum as an ode to lost voices of women, historical memory and the felt emotions of uprootedness,
homelessness, migration, breakdown of family ties and new stories of resettlement. The kantha becomes the
embodiment of these stories as well as a precious heritage of our dying culture, even while in contrast
reveals its new entry into the chic textile and costume market as an ethnic fashionwear. These contradictions
and parallel developments along with a glimpse of the network of collectors, and women enterpreneurs will
help to open up the portals of modern history and the artistry of the craft itself.
Rituparna Basu, Bijoy Krishna Girls College, India

Panel 174 //Room no. 1306 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Less Known Chinese Diasporas of Southeast Asia
Sponsored by IrAsia (Research Institute on Asian Studies) CNRS-Aix-Marseille University, France
All of the eleven countries of Southeast Asia have Chinese population. If in Singapore Chinese are the
majority, the ten other countries have more or less numerous Chinese minorities. Chinese populations of
Indonesia, Malaysia, Thailand and the Philippines have been much studied particularly since the fifties.
However, the study of Chinese minorities in most other Southeast Asian countries is less advanced even if –
from time to time – articles, student dissertations and books add precious data on Chinese in Burma,
Cambodia, Laos or Vietnam. In-depth researches on specific places or periods are still few. A recent (April,
2012) book on Chinese congregations in French Indochina – particularly Tonkin and Cochinchina – by
historian Tracy Barrett certainly points out a new trend.
Chinese communities in Southeast Asia represent a very complex object of study. Instead of proceeding with
small-scale and meticulous studies on short periods or small groups of Chinese, many leading scholars of the
past such as Victor Purcell (1896-1965), G. William Skinner (1925-2008), Jacques Amyot (1920-…),
William E. Willmott (1932-…), Richard Coughlin… have directly offered globalised views of the Chinese
population in a country or a capital-city (Bangkok, Manila). These generally brilliant general approaches
were indeed necessary and are still very useful to the student and the scholar.
The presenters of this panel think interesting to investigate neglected Chinese diasporas (Timor Leste
Chinese, Panthay of Burma), less-studied regions (Northern Laos, Eastern coast of Thailand) or specific subdiaporas
(Yunnanese, Hainanese). Four case-studies will be presented to try to expose inner dynamics proper
to the Chinese in Southeast Asia.
Convenor: Jean Baffie, CNRS-Aix-Marseille University
Timorese Chinese and Chinese in East Timor
Chinese in the Island of Timor were first interested in sandalwood trade. The Guandi Pagoda in the capital of
the newest country of Southeast Asia and in the Audian suburb, the Chinese Cemetery of Dili (Cina Rate in
Tetum), demonstrate the long history of the Hakka Chinese in East Timor. The existence of magnificent
tombs in this cemetery is also a proof of the long economic prosperity of the Timorese Chinese community.
This article is an overlook about the Chinese of East Timor Hakka—mainly from Eastern Guangdong
Province—and other Han Chinese who came later after the year 2000. It will explain why so many Chinese
came to East Timor to develop their entrepreneurial talent.
After its independence on 20 May 2002, the influence of China became essential for East Timor. Chinese
culture and business tradition rely on relationship and associations. The main Chinese Business Association
in the capital Dili is called Zhonghua Shanghui 中 华 商 会 .
At present, the Chinese in East Timor are exemplary entrepreneurs who create, run and develop service
companies such as bakeries and groceries, internet-cafés, mobile phone shops and workshops, photo and
photocopy shops, small enterprises selling useful products essential for the local economy, supermarkets and
construction businesses.
Jean A. Berlie, The University of Hong Kong
The Yunnanese Chinese (Haw) Presence in Northern Laos during the Qing Dynasty (1644 - 1911):
Testimony of Luang-Prabang Temples
Due to its geographical situation, at the crossroads of routes between South China, Burma, Thailand and
Vietnam, Luang-Prabang used to be a flourishing market place in Southeast Asian Peninsula until the
beginning of the 20th century.

The main traders and middlemen on those routes were the Yunnanese Chinese locally called Haw who were
known for trading a wide range of products.
The importance of this Chinese presence in the region influenced in some respects the local arts and
handicrafts. Yet the behaviour and customs of the Chinese were interpreted by the locals according to their
own cultural standards.
The present research has been conducted in Luang-Prabang, notably in three temples of the city: Vat Pa
Houak, Vat Phou Sang, Vat Done Mo. These temples are remarkable and can be distinguished from the
others by their frescoes. In fact, the paintings usually represent religious scenes as well as secular topics, but
few of them depict relationships with foreigners and the image they reflected on the Lao people.
Based on cultural heritage examples, this paper aims at showing how the Chinese caravan traders who
settled in the main axis of Luang-Prabang and participated in the local trading activities were perceived by
the Lao people and were depicted through the naive – though realistic - paintings in the temples afore
mentioned.
Mani-Samouth Doré, Université Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne
Hainanese Chinese on the Gulf of Thailand, a Dynamic but Almost Neglected Population
Chinese from Hainan Island are the third more numerous speech group in Thailand after the Teochiu and the
Hakka according to G. William Skinner. Then in Thailand, we find the largest hainanese population in
Southeast Asia. Skinner explains this by the relative proximity between Hainan and Thailand, the type of
boats used by hainanese sailors and the late opening of Hainan to transnational navigation.
Latecomers in Siam, Hainanese had to take as jobs those which had been neglected by first comers
(Hokkien, Cantonese, Teochiu). They invested in forestry and various occupations related to wood (wood
transportation on the rivers, saw mills…). Along the Chao Phraya River we can find hainanese locations
usually with Chao Mae Thapthim sanctuaries.
Less known however is the second kind of place inhabited by Hainanese, i.e. islands and the Gulf of
Thailand coast. In this presentation, I will the past and present of the Hainanese at Ko Samui and the
Eastern-most provinces of the Gulf of Thailand (Rayong, Chanthaburi and Trat).
Jean Baffie, CNRS-Aix-Marseille University
The Panthay, Muslim Chinese of Northern Burma
A few old records related to this population can be found in archives and colonial libraries but this paper
presents data collected during several field researches and extensive stays in Mandalay and other sites of
Northern Burma.
François Robinne, CNRS-French Ministry of Foreign Affairs

Panel 175 //Room no. 1205 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Individual Papers Panel: History and Education
Chinese Education in Singapore under the Japanese Rule, 1942 - 1945
This paper reveals an untold story of Singapore's Chinese schools during the Japanese Occupation (1942-
1945). It is generally argued, in Singapore under the Japanese rule, only schools that taught lessons in the
Japanese language were allowed to be open in order to inculcate loyalty to Japan in the minds of local
students. In fact, Japanese archives support this argument indicating that the Japanese authorities at that time
promoted the teaching of their native language that aimed at implanting Japanese values and respect for
Japan in the minds of Singapore's students. Despite such a policy, according to the author's interviews with
former Chinese students living in Singapore during the war time, all the classes (except the Japanese
language class) continued to be taught in the Chinese language and some of the teachers even made attempts
to foster students’ loyalty to China. How should we understand such a discrepancy between archives and
interviews? This paper presents the author’s view to solve this riddle by making close examination of
Japanese archives, Chinese schools' materials and interviews with students to reconstruct a true picture of
Chinese education during the Japanese Occupation of Singapore.
Yosuke Watanabe, National University of Singapore
Economic Development and Urban-Rural Gap in Upper Secondary Schooling in China: 1985 - 2000
This paper examines the impact of economic development on the inequality of educational opportunity
basing on hukou registration system in reform-era China. It advances this literature in three ways. First, this
study conceives the process of educational inequality from a spatial perspective, which is usually overlooked
or considered at most as a control variable in analyses. Second, the author differentiates the effect of the
educational expansion and economic development by measuring the variation in enrollment rate and GDP
per capita specific to each district and year. Third, this study also draws attention to the significant role of
upper secondary schooling in a set of sequential educational transition. The national transition rate of upper
secondary education has long been lower than the compulsory education rate, and has even lagged behind
that of higher education since the dramatic expansion of higher education in the late 1990s. Transition to
upper secondary education is a crucial and intensively competitive stage before entering to higher education,
but has received little attention.
Results based on the 2006 Chinese General Social Survey show that economic development is highly
correlated with the enrollment of upper secondary education. Most importantly, economic development does
not narrow but enlarges the urban-rural gap in upper secondary schooling. Better development of economic
depresses the chance for children of rural hukou status to enter upper secondary school while enhancing the
chance for those holding urban hukou. The underlying reason and policy implication are discussed in the
final section.
Jin Jiang, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Teaching Spain a Lesson: Some Notes on Disciplinary Cases of Filipino Teachers in the 19th Century
This paper aims to discuss the roles of Filipino primary school teachers during the late Spanish period
through a study of teachers’ disciplinary cases that were processed by the Comisión Superior de Instrucción
Primaria between 1877 and 1893. In the Spanish colonial enterprise the education of children always
featured as a primary concern. In 1863 the Spanish government issued the Royal Decree that
institutionalized primary education in the Islands. This law transferred the teaching task from the friars to lay
Filipino teachers, educated in the Normal School. Fashioned and formed in the Normal School, the teacher
became a civil servant, an agent of the government who was expected to bring to fruition the metropolis’
civilizing mission to the far flung regions of the archipelago. By educating children in the Spanish language
and by posing as paragons of virtue and of upright Christian conduct, teachers were to be the instrument in
molding children according to Spanish models. However, teachers undeniably posed a challenge to the
government, as evidenced by records of disciplinary cases that the Spanish authorities had to address. How
did the colonial government impose discipline on the teachers? How did the teachers react to accusations of

misconduct? What do the accounts of these cases tell us about the status of Filipino teachers towards the end
of the Spanish regime? By answering these questions, the author hopes to contribute to the further
development of the history of education in the Philippines.
Grace Liza Yushida Concepcion, University of Asia and the Pacific
Overseas Education in Turblence: A Study of Japanese Elementary Schools in Pre-1945 China
This paperl purposes to argue on the Japanese educational institutions in China during the modern period.
Since dinplomatic relations between China and Japan were reestablished in the late 19th century,especially
after the Japanese victory in the Sino-Japanese and Russo-Japanese Wars, the Japanese population had
continued to increased, and Japanese communities, including concessions, were established throughout the
subsequent several decades. Among those Japanese residents, education for their children rremained one of
the greatest concerns.When the Japanese empire collapsed with the defeat in the World War II in 1945,
hundreds of Japaneese educational institutes, from primary to higher ones, exsisted in China, including
Manchuria. In the field of the history of Sino-Japanese relations, the Japanese communities in China aare not
quite well-explored topics, and there are soke limited number of studies on educationaal instituitions. This
paper w. ill pick up some examps of the Japanese elementary schools on the Chinese continent and discuss
their rise and fall in the trublent period of the relationshp betweenthe two countries.
Norihito Mizuno, Akita International University

Panel 177 //Room no. 1305 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Roundtable: Moving Forward - The Future of Asian Studies in Africa
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands; Association of Asian Studies in
Africa
As defined at the 2012 ASA Roundtable, AASIA will be dedicated to the capacity enhancement of
institutions, programmes, and scholars. Proposed initiatives include scholarly exchanges, new programmes
and institutions, support for existing capacities, conferences, workshops, graduate student support, and
curriculum development, among others.
The second panel will be dedicated to discussing how these initiatives can go from the proposal stage to
concrete reality. On this panel the previous work of Roundtable participants and Steering Committee
members will be finalised in a five year plan for the Association.
Convenor: Haifang Liu, Peking University
Oka Obono, University of Ibadan, Nigeria
Haifang Liu, Peking University
Thomas Asher, Social Science Research Council, U.S.A.

Panel 178 //Room no. 1401 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Recent Developments in Research on Fascism in Japan
This panel reexamines the value of fascism as a concept for understanding modern Japanese history during
the interwar and wartime years. Recently there has been a resurgence of interest in the history of fascism as
a Japanese phenomenon. Up until the 1970s, historical research in Japan, which was strongly influenced by
Marxist approaches, overwhelmingly accepted the applicability of fascism to the Japanese experience.
However, comparative studies of Italian Fascism, German National Socialism and prewar Japan’s political
system written by non-Marxists tended to be skeptical about, or rejected outright, the applicability of the
term “fascism” to the Japanese context. Since the end of the Cold War, some scholars, perhaps less bound by
old ideological divisions and certainly using broader definitions of fascism than those drawn upon by their
predecessors, have begun to re-examine the role played by fascism in the society, culture, and economy of
prewar Japan. These scholars tend to analyze what they see as fascist methods of social and economic
mobilization, coercion and control of culture. Through case studies, this panel will address the question
whether or not the term "fascism" is useful in analyzing modern Japanese history.
Convenor: Sven Saaler, Sophia University
Chair: Sven Saaler, Sophia University
Discussant: Yoko Kato, University of Tokyo
The Origins of Fascist Thought in Japan, 1916 - 1932
This paper examines proto-fascist and fascist ideas that arose in Japan during and immediately after the end
of the First World War. Specifically I take a look the interrelated concepts of totalitarianism, social
Darwinism and control economy. Advocates of these concepts usually subscribed to Pan-Asianism,
supported hardline expansionary policies, and were hostile to liberalism, individualism and
parliamentarianism. I argue that the views of right-wing radicals such as Kanokogi Kazunobu (1884-1949),
Kita Reikichi (1885-1961) Hashimoto Kingorô (1890-1957), represented a form of Japanese fascism.
However, while noting the undeniable presence of such Japanese fascists, I argue that there is an important
distinction to be made between fascist (and or national socialist) ideas (which abounded everywhere,
including Britain and the United States, and which were advocated with various degrees of success by selfproclaimed
fascists) and the emergence of fascist (national socialist) states. From this perspective, the
irrefutable fact that there were numerous advocates of fascism in Japan may explain the coming about of a
“fascist culture”, but it does not necessarily prove that Japan was a fascist state (any more than the presence
of Marxism in Japan makes it a communist state). Nevertheless, examination of fascist ideas in Japan is
highly stimulating for the understanding of Japan’s interwar history, as these ideas provided a stimulus to,
and an inspiration for, non-fascist governments in Japan.
Christopher W. A. Szpilman, Kyushu Sangyo University
The New Bureaucrats and “Fascism” in Early Showa Japan
Commentators on the question of “fascism” in 1930s Japan have often turned their attention to reformist
bureaucrats. Leading members of the Home Ministry, dubbed “new bureaucrats” by contemporary
journalists, were among the first of the emperor’s officials who moved to expand bureaucratic power during
the “period of national emergency” that followed the Manchurian Incident of 1931. The fact that they did so
at the expense of the conservative political parties and in cooperation with members of the military, and that
their initial notoriety came amidst heightened interest in Fascism and Nazism that accompanied the Nazi
Party’s rise to power in Germany, greatly influenced perceptions of their significance. Moreover, in addition
to helping create new planning agencies and promote nationalist cultural organizations, some of these
officials later participated in the “New Order Movement” of 1940 and remained active in the service of
wartime mobilization. Nevertheless, contemporary commentators never agreed on whether or not these men
and their reformist agenda represented the emergence of “fascism” in Japan or, for that matter, what exactly
constituted “fascism.” The same has proven true for postwar scholars. This paper reconsiders the question of

whether “fascism” serves best to explain the “new bureaucrats” and their reformist political agenda. In so
doing, it addresses the difficulties of defining that concept and discusses its applicability to the polity of
early Showa Japan.
Roger H. Brown, Saitama University
Re-visiting Hiraizumi Kiyoshi as a “Fascist” Historian
Hiraizumi Kiyoshi (1895-1984), Professor of National History at Tokyo Imperial University, “clarified”
the ethical and moral principles of medieval imperial loyalists, manifested them as the core of “Japanese
Spirit” at various national organizations, and invited individuals to “die to live inside History eternally.”
After Japan’s defeat in 1945, some Marxist historians such as Hani Gorô (1901-1983) called Hiraizumi
“fascistic.” During the course of the Ienaga History Textbook Trial, Matsuo Shôichi (1930-) wrote in A
Theory on the History of Japanese Fascism (1978) that “Hiraizumi’s School of History played the role of
pioneer in the formation of Japanese fascistic ideology;” Matsuo expressed his concerns that Hiraizumi’
s disciples’ “ongoing propagation against communism marks an eve of revival of fascism in the postwar
period.” Are “fascistic” and “fascism” accurate depictions of Hiraizumi’s role from the 1920s to
1945 and beyond? To answer this question, this study first looks into what the Marxist historians meant by
“fascistic” and “fascism.” It demonstrates how Hiraizumi sought to define the unity of individuals with
the state with a view to achieving the consolidation of the “Imperial Nation” while his relations to State
Shinto remained complex. The study then explores his views of state socialism and examines to what extent
postwar Marxist usages of “fascistic” and “fascism” shed light on Hiraizumi’s role before and during
the National Spiritual Mobilization Movement (1937) and the State Mobilization Movement (1938), which
was absorbed into the Taisei Yokusan Movement (1940).
Kiyoshi Ueda, Hosei University

Panel 179 //Room no. 1402 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
From Manufacturing to the New Luxury: Chinese Fashion at the Crossroads
In the wake of her economic success, fashion has become a desirable accessory to China on both production
and consumption level. The emergence of Chinese fashion in its local, Asian and international market brings
along national and international inquiry into its characteristics. While the Chinese consumer market looks up
to international fashion labels, Chinese fashion is in the mist of identity search for its creation. What is
Chinese fashion remains a frequent question among the circle of Chinese fashion producers. As much as
identity is formulated by internal and external projections, the characteristic of Chinese fashion is shaped by
a pull-push force of production and consumption. On the one hand, Chinese fashion is haunted by the image
of cheap and copying considered its gigantic manufacturing site. On the other hand, the active exchange
between the West and China stimulates production and consumption of a hybrid style which has formed part
of the characteristics of Chinese fashion, more so factored in to the production of many international brands
which are destined to claim share in the burgeoning Chinese market.
This panel considers Chinese fashion from its production to reception within and outside of China. What is
Chinese fashion is the major inquiry here. In particular, it will address the extent to which manufacturing,
luxury, fake and cosmopolitanism have played in its formation vis-à-vis the international fashion system.
Convenor: Simona Segre Reinach, University of Bologna
Wessie Ling, University of the Arts London
Chair: Wessie Ling, University of the Arts London
Multiple China: Cosmopolitanism and Identities in Chinese Fashion
Much has been written about the transformation of manufacturing to consuming China, with regard to
fashion. However little has been studied for the process of making fashion in China which often involves a
web of entanglement from manufacturing to branding. Foreign investment and China increased contact with
the world now underline the production of Chinese fashion. While the desire for luxury encourages the
induction of cosmopolitanism in global fashion brands, the (re-)creation of such cosmopolitanism is further
exalted by Chinese fashion producers, be it manufacturers or Chinese designers. This paper considers these
dynamics through case studies - Chinese designer fashion and Chinese-Italian ‘co-produced’ fashion – of the
‘making of fashion’ in China.
Wessie Ling, University of the Arts London
Simona Segre Reinach, University of Bologna
Chinese Fashion Designers’ New Approach to Retail
With the rise of the Chinese economy, many scholars came to believe that the identity of Chinese fashion
should not solely consist of the “Made in China” label any more than it should be identified with China's
booming luxury market dominated by Western high fashion labels. There is an expectation that Chinese
designers will come to play an essential role in establishing Chinese fashion as a distinctive force in the
global fashion system. The young generation of Chinese fashion designers is currently experimenting
courageously with new ways to win the acceptance of Chinese consumers, who now have both the desire
and income to consume fashion. Through interviews and field research, this paper will explore Chinese
fashion designers’ new approach to retail; that is, new ways, new environments, new interactions, and thus
new relationships with Chinese consumers. The choices of Chinese consumers may ultimately determine the
direction of Chinese fashion.
Juanjuan Wu, University of Minnesota
Yue Hu, Shanghai University of Engineering Science
Lei Xu, Shanghai Second Polytechnic University
Marilyn R. Delong, University of Minnesota

“New Concessions” : Towards a Sensorial Economy of Luxury in Contemporary Chinese Housing
The paper considers aspects of what might be described as the ‘sensorial economy of luxury’ in
contemporary China. The history of a changing concept such as luxe can only be tracked by examining what
people at the time considered to be ‘luxurious’. Architecture, furnishings, clothing, accessories, jewels, fur
and precious silks have at various moments all been props in what we might define – paraphrasing
Appadurai (1986) – as “the social life of a concept”. Next to a typology of objects is also a matrix of people
engaged in conspicuous consumption, in collecting or simply ‘living the life’ of luxury. Historically these
include a range of ‘types’; Renaissance courtiers, eighteenth-century fashionables, American heiresses, jetset
playboys, decayed noblemen, glamorous Hollywood stars, and rich plutocrats, many now Chinese.
Across China, India, parts of Latin America and the Gulf states, new élites repurchase parts of their ‘oriental’
past, from multi-million dollar vases to the very gem stones that were re-set by Cartier and Mauboussin for
mainly Western elites in the 1920s and 1930s. This paper considers aspects of the Chinese relationship with
‘new luxuries’ by connecting the phenomenon with the early 20th-century West European taste for acquiring
the ‘hidden luxuries’ of Imperial China. Our focus is the ‘aristocratic’ concession or zoned quarters where
foreigners and Chinese alike lived in Tianjin in the 1920s and 30s, restored today and marketed to the
category of Chinese nouveaux riches.
Maurizio Marinelli, University of Technology, Sydney
Peter McNeil, University of Stockholm
Creativity, Craft, and Manufacture - A Case Study of Independent Fashion in Shanghai
The fashion industry has never completely conformed to the periodization of Fordism or post-Fordism.
Although this has variations in different contexts, what essentially sets fashion apart from the orthodox
economies is the fact that fashion is not only about innovation and creativity but also production. The
materialization of fashion is at the heart of the success of all businesses.
This has been transformed entirely by mass production in the last 30 years.
This paper is based on ethnographic research examining such struggle from the point of view of local
fashion designers, and how alternative channels for local fashion have emerged alongside global fashion
market. The study focuses on an informal cluster of clothing and accessory manufacturers in the outer
suburbs of Shanghai and small-scale alley way fashion workshops in which tailors and shoe makers, long
used to providing traditional made-to-measure to local residents. Biographies of individual designers
provide key evidences as to how process of ‘learning’ and ‘innovation’ was ascertained. Increasing pressure
on costs has forced these to seek out new markets and using local designers to provide relevant information.
Using Shanghai as a case study – a ‘global capital’ in a developing economy – this paper will explore
emerging links between process of ‘creativity’, small-scale manufacture and production in the independent
fashion industry.
Xin Gu, Queensland University of Technology

Panel 181 //Room no. 1403 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Individual Papers Panel: Reinventing “Health”
Promoting "Wrong" Foods to Fat People? An Assessment of Unhealthy Food Availablity and
Advertising in China
As levels of obesity have risen dramatically and new advertising formats blur boundaries of business,
entertainment, and education, this empirical study examines the impacts of unhealthy food marketing.
Particular questions are being raised about how global and local food brands were advertised on television,
promoted online and sold in stores in China. A content analysis of TV commercials and websites of food
and beverage advertising strategy and marketing practices of stores were conducted. A total of 40 local and
15 global brands of food and beverage products were recruited. The finding shows that the majority of food
brands advertised on television are also promoted online. Comparing global and local brands’ websites, it is
found that the integrated marketing strategies are similar whereas their appeals, marketing techniques, and
technological level are very different. Lacking of informative and educational function, most food or drinksbased
website exhibits the greatest amount of high in calories and low in nutrition products. Over 70% of
ads observed in this study are for extra foods, dominated by sugared candies/sweets, snacks, high fat and
cold sweet drinks. Pre-sugared breakfast cereals, candy, soft-drinks, confectionary and savory snacks are
promoted to children by global brands whereas candy, cookies, iced drinks, ready-to-go food and snacks are
emphasized by local brands. The objectives of this study are to inform decision makers about the nature of
unhealthy products, online marketing to children and to identify practices that may raise policy concerns.
Advertising unhealthy food without correcting any dietary imbalance and directed at children should be
banned.
Angela Chang, University of Macau
Ayurveda Re-packaged: An Entry into the Global Market through Advertisements
The present paper proposes to show how Ayurvedic products and medicines altered its packaging and
advertisements in newspapers between 1950-1990 to fight the rising competition from the western medicine.
With the establishment of Calcutta Medical college in 1835, the process of institutionalization of western
medicine began. In 1902 the All India Ayurvedic Congress was formed emphasising on standardisation and
institutionalization of ayurveda.In 1970 a series of governmental laws were passed for the same and also for
commercialization purpose. The outcome was a gradual shift in the packaging and advertisements through
changing designs and attractive labeling. Accordingly a series of changes can be discerned in such area of
print advertisement during this period. In conclusion the relation between such changes and consumer
perception will be analysed.
Sutapa Saha Mitra, Nabadwip Vidyasagar College
Narratives of Wellbeing and the Construction of Cultural Knowledge in Early Twentieth Century
Hong Kong
This paper explores how ideas of health and wellbeing were articulated in the Chinese popular press in
colonial Hong Kong in the early 20th century. The aim is to trace the connection between the regulation of
conducts and the construction of cultural knowledge that involved the participation of diverse constituencies.
Although the 1920s and 30s saw the enactment of new public health legislation and better provision of urban
services in domestic houses, the shift towards a new urban milieu of “sanitary city” was facilitated by a host
of moralizing practices that took place at multiple sites and scales. An examination of the articles in the
Chinese popular press in this period reveals a startling degree of obsession with personal health that ranges
from the improvement of diet and body postures to the design of clothing, furniture and residential
dwellings. While these works appropriated many key terms and images taken from European and American
sources, they often combined elements drawn from Chinese traditions, infusing their narratives
simultaneously with a nationalistic tint and boost of regional identity. By attending to the competing moral
claims in these works and the cross-pollination of ideas, this paper illustrates a dialogic process through
which an increasing number of Chinese participated in a new mode of (self)governance. This study will also

shed light on the growing influence of the eugenics discourse amidst ongoing colonial capitalist expansion
in East Asia in the interwar years.
Cecilia Chu, The University of Hong Kong
Victoria Chu, University of California at San Diego
Health, Relief, and Profit Making: The History of Milk in Colonial Hong Kong, 1900s - 1950s
Recent trends in the history of milk in Republican China emphasize dairy products as symbols of health and
modernity by analyzing mainly advertisements on printed media. Different from Shanghai, milk was once
served as relief food to the poor in Hong Kong especially during the post-war period. This paper will
examine the history of milk in Hong Kong in the first half of the 20th century, arguing that the rise of milk
was not simply a case of modernity. It will illustrate that the widespread of Western medical and scientific
knowledge built up the nutritious image of milk, contributing milk as beverage for all ages especially babies.
Milk as an essential relief food in the post-war Hong Kong highlighted not only its food value in
strengthening the weak and the children-oriented principle of relief works, but also the way in which the
Colony, similar to other Asian countries, got involve in the global dairy industry.
Shuk Ying Lo, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Panel 184 //Room no. 1502 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Double Panel: Constructing a Comprehensive Welfare System in China: Opportunities and
Challenges (II)
Sponsored by White Rose East Asia Centre, University of Leeds
More than three decades of rapid and sustained economic growth since the late 1970s has made Chinese
economy the second largest and society one of the most dynamic in the world. Yet, the unprecedented
economic expansion has not resolved automatically the issue of social security and welfare for Chinese
citizens. Inequalities and wealth polarization have substantially widened in the reform era. While the
incidence of absolute poverty has decreased, the number of people experiencing relative deprivation,
marginalization and social exclusion has sharply risen in urban and rural areas, and across rural-urban
spaces. There has been a greater sense of economic and social insecurity, uncertainties and risks among
ordinary Chinese people brought about by the retreat of the state from welfare provision, an inadequately
regulated free market, commercialization, and in many instances, de facto privatization of social services, as
well as an increasingly materialistic orientation in Chinese society manifest partly in an unbridled monetary
pursuit and serious erosion of trust and social cohesion.
It was not until the early 21st century when the Hu-Wen leadership assumed office that the Chinese central
government started to reflect on its largely neo-liberal ‘growth and market as a panacea’ approach which
underpinned much of the earlier ‘minimal-state’ residualist social policy. Since that time, state-led public
action has spurred a vigorous process of reconstructing a comprehensive welfare system with a greater
emphasis on the responsibility of the central government for providing public goods for all citizens.
Effective efforts have been made in legislation, and in stressing statutory provision, social protection and
livelihood security. Many schemes which only covered coastal and urban population have, in recent years,
extended to rural areas and remote regions. Greater emphasis has been placed on more equitable allocation
of resources and stronger fiscal support for the evolving social security schemes comprising social insurance
and social assistance. There has also been a significant increase of private, civic as well as international nonprofit
actors’ involvement in delivering social services, particularly to venerable and disadvantaged social
groups.
Yet, despite such progress, China’s social and public policy agendas of the past decade have been
predominantly set and shaped by its economic, social and political elite with outcomes influenced and
determined increasingly by extant institutions (e.g. hukou and the urban-rural divide), emerging power
relations (e.g. ‘the new rich’ vs. the new ‘underclass’), bureaucratic structures and vested interests. Will the
year 2012-13 bring about new directions and radical change in China’s social policy and welfare system
under the new generation of the Chinese leadership? And what are the new opportunities and challenges in
the years to come?
This institutional panel/roundtable brings together researchers across social science disciplines based in
different research and higher education institutions, policy advisors and practitioners from China, Europe,
wider Asia and other parts of the world. It seeks to critically examine and evaluate the recent Chinese
lessons and experiences in this field, to apply fresh theoretical and methodological approaches, and to
explore some of the most pressing research and social policy challenges facing Chinese society, and from
comparative perspectives.
Convenor: Heather Zhang, University of Leeds
Chair: Heather Zhang, University of Leeds
Wellbeing and Vulnerability amid Insecurity: China and Viet Nam in Comparative Perspective
In the last two decades China and Viet Nam have experienced profound changes in all manner of social
institutions, including the range of institutions involved in the creation and allocation of welfare or
wellbeing. One of the outstanding features of social change in both countries has been the emergence of

large, young, and mobile wage-labor forces who must seek economic security on the margins of mainstream
social welfare institutions and in the context of locally based production works distinguished by the
susceptibility to national and global shocks. In this context, vulnerable workers, including elderly workers
and the dependents of marginal and migrant workforces, remains especially vulnerable. And states in China
and Viet Nam have been slow in responding to their needs. This paper examines the nexus of economy,
vulnerability, and welfare state functions in China and Viet Nam in comparative perspective. It situates
Chinese and Vietnamese in the context of national and globalized institutional responsibility matrices (IRM)
as a way of analyzing the combined and interdependent way in which wellbeing and vulnerability in both
countries is created, allocated, and reproduced. The paper seeks to use the Chinese and Vietnamese cases to
critique and further develop existing understandings of welfare regimes. It explores prospects of welfare
system reforms in both countries.
Jonathan D. London, City University of Hong Kong
Housing Policy and the "New Citizen" of the Chinese Cities - On the Issue of Social Production for the
Migrant Workers on Their Residential Rights
In the last decades, the fast-speed urbanization process generates a large amount of floating population in
contemporary China.This group of workers earn their living in cities but not registered in the urban
household system. They meet with a great difficulty on the matter of accommodation , partially due to their
state of temporary living, but also because the lack of social protection for this group on housing affairs.
Thus, how to protect the residential right for the migrant workers becomes a serious policy issue. This study
will, based on the surveys made in Hangzhou and Xiamen, discuss the policy innovation made by local
governments to handle with this problem. It will compare the policy measures made by the municipal
governments in Hangzhou and Xiamen, and explored the meanings of these policy measures as social
innovation. Accordingly, this study could reflect the problems incured during the process of social
transformation in the filed of housing policy, which is one of the key issues in the study of social security for
floating population. These policy measures will be evaluated in the context of improving the living
conditions of these “new urban citizens”, and by these measures, to integrate these people into urban life
more effectively, and thereby, increasing their sense of belonging to local urban communities and decreasing
the incidents of social exclusion in society.
Ka Lin, Zhejiang University
Longfei Yi, Zhejiang University
Shuang Wu, Zhejiang University
Development Microcredit in Rural China: Policy and Practice
Over the past thirty years the financial landscapes of rural China have changed dramatically resulting in a
wide variety of providers offering services targeting rural actors. Within this context, the term microfinance
has been widely used to refer to any kind of small-scale financial service. This paper begins by
differentiating between profit-oriented small-scale rural financial expansion and rural microfinance as a
‘development intervention’ based on the philosophical goals and policies of different rural financial
institutions. The second section provides a comprehensive overview of the microcredit policies of the two
most widespread ‘development’ microfinance providers: rural credit cooperatives (RCCs) and the
government unemployment microloans provided by the Bureau of Human Resources and Social Security.
The third section explores the reality of policy implementation (practice) at the village-level based on indepth
interviews conducted with officials, providers, local elites and rural households in two villages in
Jiangxi Province. The data from these interviews reveals that microloan provision and use at the local level
often conflicts with the original philosophical purposes and the policy guidelines outlined by higher levels of
administration. In the fourth section we discuss the implications of the findings and analyse the reasons for
the large difference between the policy goals and the way that these policies are implemented at the local
level. Section five concludes with a few final thoughts on microfinance as a ‘development intervention’ in
rural China.
Key Words: Rural China; Microfinance; Microcredit; Rural Development; Poverty Alleviation;
Commercialisation; Developmental State
Nicholas Loubere, University of Leeds
Qiu Shen, Zhejiang University

Migrants in Ho Chi Minh City (HCMC) - A Gender Perspective
As a result of the economic reforms that were introduced in Vietnam in 1986, the country has grown
economically. However, due to a bias of the development policies which have been mainly concentrated in
urban areas, the economic gap between rural and urban areas has rapidly widened over time. More job
opportunities and better living conditions in the city, as well as low productivity in agriculture, have caused
people to move to the major cities. Consequently, rural to urban migration has become one of the dominant
flows of internal migration in the country in recent years. This migration stream not only has increased in
scale but also in its complexity. Particularly, the age of the migrants has become younger as many young
people become involved in this flow. Moreover, the number of female migrants outnumbers that of male
migrants, and migration has become less selective in terms of education as both more and less educated
people migrate. Also, not only the rich but the poor take part in this movement. This paper considers the
gender differences in term of rural-urban migration flow to Ho Chi Minh city as well as their economic,
social and cultural adjustment in order to provide deep insights into the lives of female migrants in the city.
This paper has used a multiple method approach of both quantitative and qualitative data. Quantitative data
such as secondary data from 2009 censuses and primary data from the author’s survey with 300 young
migrants in HCMC, and data from the survey with 400 female migrants conducted by a team at the Vietnam
National University in HCMC titled “the impacts of global recession on female migrants in HCMC” in 2010
were applied. Qualitative data from in-depth interviews with young migrants, with authorities and with
female migrants were used in this paper, to provide insight into gender differences in migrants’ socioeconomic
lives. Furthermore, the data from training course with 100 female migrants in 2011, conducted by
a team of VNU-HCMC with the financial support 0f Rosa Luxemburg Stifftung Foundation, Germany in
two industrial companies is analysed in order to understand the needs of female migrants in HCMC.
Hong-Xoan Nguyen, Vietnam National University

Panel 186 //Room no. 1503 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Peace and Conflict Trends in East Asia and the World: A Quantitative-Qualitative Exchange
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
The panel addresses the relative peace that has reigned in East Asia since 1979, with a low and decreasing
number of armed conflicts, hardly any international conflicts in the last two decades, and also a level and
decreasing level of fatalities in internal armed conflicts. We seek to explain these facts, and compare the
“East Asian Peace” with developments in the rest of the world, and in other world regions. An additional,
and essential, purpose of the panel is to expose research done by researchers using statistics and quantitative
methods to comments and criticism from qualitatively oriented area specialists. All presenters use
quantitative methods and some of them are globally oriented generalists with no specific area competence.
The chair, discussants, and hopefully an actively engaged audience, have their main background in
qualitative area studies.
Convenor: Stein Tønnesson, Peace Research Institute Oslo; Uppsala University
Chair: Stein Tønnesson, Peace Research Institute Oslo; Uppsala University
Discussant: Stein Tønnesson, Peace Research Institute Oslo; Uppsala University
Michael Montesano, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
What Is Special about the East Asian Peace? Comparing the East Asian Region to Other Regions of
the World Using Quantitative Methods
Research on the causes of civil war, genocide and other gross violations of human rights have found a few
factors that tend to be associated with less violent societies. Among these are economic growth, stable
political institutions, large populations (implying that there is an economy of scale per capita in building
peace), freedom of expression, etc. This paper uses quantitative methods to examine the relationships
between such explanatory factors and the outcome in different regions of the world. We aim to answer
questions such as: Do countries with larger populations benefit from an economy of scale when peace and
human rights are concerned to the same degree in East Asia and other regions of the world, such as Latin
America or Africa? We will analyze several indicators of violence and a large number of proposed
explanatory factors supposedly benefitting peace using data on all countries of the world and several
decades of recent history. The possibly unique regional effects will be examined using interactions effects
and split samples. We thus aim to investigate whether the associations between purported causes of peace
and peaceful outcomes look different in different regions of the world.
Erik Melander, Uppsala University;
Isak Svensson, Uppsala University
An East Asian Difference? Are Patterns of Inter-state Conflict in East Asia Statistically Distinct from
Those in Other Global Regions, or Could the Post-1980 East Asian Peace Be a Statistical Anomaly?
While there has been considerable analytical attention to the phenomenon of an “East Asian Peace” since
roughly 1980, whether the patterns of conflict in that region are clearly distinct from patterns in other global
regions deserves scrutiny. The East Asian Peace is often taken to refer to a decline in both interstate and
intrastate violence, so there are limits to the implications of my analysis, which focuses only on interstate
conflict. But the East Asian decline in interstate conflict appears striking, and systematic. In previous
research, I found that while there was no decline in the frequency of interstate disputes in East Asia after
1980, there was a stark decline in the frequency of escalation of such disputes to shooting conflicts which
incur battle deaths. Although this seems to suggest a major change in conflict processes in the region, there
are at least two reasons to remain cautious, both hinging on the “rare-events” nature of deadly interstate
conflict. First, with just three decades of data, there may just be too little evidence to support the conclusion
that there is a recent trend towards peace. Second, East Asia is not the only region of the world to experience
low levels of deadly interstate conflict: the Americas and Western Europe have had low levels of interstate

violence for decades. Is anything distinct going on in East Asia, or is it an otherwise ‘normal’ region which
might have seen a few ‘unusual’ interstate conflicts prior to 1980?
Benjamin E. Goldsmith, University of Sydney
The Effect of Hegemonic Competition on the East Asian Peace: A Quantitative Appraisal
Scholarship has long debated the possible outcome of China’s competition over dominance with the United
States and its impact on regional peace and conflict in East Asia. Realists predict that increasing rivalry and
an inevitable clash between China and the US may cause a region-wide conflict in East Asia in which the
rest of East Asian states will be eventually forced to choose side. On the other hand, liberalists and
constructivists believe that China’s revisionist competition with the US can be managed toward a peaceful
trajectory through increasing interdependence and constructive engagement in which other East Asian states
take part and gain peace dividend. Furthermore, hegemonic competition between China and the US may
provide incentive for other East Asian states to pacify their relations because peaceful relations allow them
to effectively bargain with China and the US over individual and/or collective interests. The current
literature is characterized by a lack of a systematic assessment of these arguments in space and time. The
goal of this paper is to provide a quantitative analysis to identify the association of hegemonic competition
and peace and conflict in East Asia.
Chih-Mao Tang, Academia Sinica
A Model of Peace: Political Institutions, Elite Characteristics, and the Outbreak of Nonconflict in East
Asia (and Beyond)
Scholarship on why some regions of the world are more peaceful than others tends to focus on conflict
preventive factors such as democracy, trade links and intergovernmental organizations. However, such
structures cannot account for why existing conflicts and disputes have disappeared or become less violent. I
argue that the origins of regional peace lies in domestic political processes which bring to the fore elites who
need to strategically avoid conflict rather than use it as a means of strengthening and consolidating their
personal power. This influences state behaviour both in international disputes and against domestic
challengers. To explore this, I use three different statistical techniques to establish a relationship between
change in political institutions and elites and the East Asian Peace. The first analysis uses global crossnational
data for all geographic subregions during 1960-2005; the second employs matching to improve
between-case causal inference; while the third is a within-regional regression discontinuity design. The final
section discusses how these findings relate to other cases where regions have experienced a sudden decrease
in conflict activity, like Western Europe in the 1950s and Central America in the 1990s.
Joakim Kreutz, Uppsala University

Panel 187 //Room no. 1304 // Tuesday 25 June 15:00-17:00
Contemporary Chinese Migration to Southeast Asia and Japan
Sponsored by SEASREP Foundation
China’s economic, political and cultural influence in the Southeast and East Asian region has grown
considerably since its economic reform in 1978. Southeast Asia has become a significant site of Chinese
investment and overseas infrastructure development, in particular the Mekong subregion. In Northeast Asia,
too, China has also surpassed the US to become the largest trade partner of both Japan and Korea.
This panel brings together five papers that examine China’s looming presence in the region through
examining contemporary Chinese migration to Southeast Asia and Japan. While Chinese trade and labor
migration to Japan, Korea and Southeast Asia is centuries old, it came to an almost complete halt after World
War II. The torrent of migration out of China did not resume until the mid-1980s with the increasing pace of
economic reform and the availability of passports to private citizens to exit Chinese borders.
This panel intends to discuss contemporary Chinese migration in the Asian context and provide an important
lens toward understanding the long-term geo-political dynamics of the region, as well as make a fresh
contribution to international migration theory, which has been largely based on migration phenomena in
Europe and North America.
Convenor: Maria Serena I. Diokno, University of the Philippines, Diliman
New Migration from China to Vietnam
The recent scholarly works on the Chinese international migration movement tend to focus on aspects of
demographic changes and the destinations. Globalization, transnationalism and the changing economic -
political context are often used as theoretical approaches for new migration from China.
Although Chinese international migration is considered as a succession of domestic migration trends (Kuhn
2009), consequence of domestic pressures that occur within Chinese society such as a high unemployment
and rural-underemployment and the rapid increase of the “floating population” (Rallu 2002), there is an
increasing trend looking at the close nexus between the rising of China’s economic role and new migration
movement and other economic flows as well as the policies that influence them (Xerogiani 2006).
In this presentation, the new migration from China to Vietnam is scrutinized in the context of China’s
increasing economic-political influences to the region, and the special relations between Vietnam and China
since the date of normalization in 1991. The focus of discussion is aimed to capture the complexity of the
new Chinese migration to Vietnam, and the patterns and trends of the new Chinese migration into Vietnam
as well as the local policy responses.
Van Chinh Nguyen, Vietnam National University
Chinese Muslim Mobility to Malaysia
Chinese Muslim mobility to Southeast Asia has a long-standing, albeit almost “invisible” history. Since
China’s opening in 1978, China’s minority Muslim populations have been able to benefit disproportionately
from mobility channels, which criss-cross the transnational Islamic world. Malaysia, as a Muslim country
with a large Chinese-speaking population, has become an important educational destination for Chinese Hui
Muslims. This paper provides an overview of contemporary Chinese Muslim mobility to Malaysia. It traces
the emergence of a Chinese Muslim diaspora from China’s remote Northwest, and the implications this has
on trading ties and religious revival.
Diana Ing - Boh Wong, Universiti Sains Malaysia

Chinese Migration to Singapore
Changing economic realities in the last decade have seen Mainland China (the PRC) emerging as a major
source of ‘new’ migrants in the world. In the context of Southeast Asia as ‘destination’, inflows from the
PRC take on another level of significance given the historical antecedents. In this chapter, we take
Singapore, a Southeast Asian global city-state, as a case study of how Chinese migration histories and
circumstances have evolved through time. While colonialism has left the city-state with a large ethnic
Chinese population that persists till today, Singapore’s present-day aspirations to become a globally
oriented, open economy have led to a new round of transnational migration, where PRC nationals feature
prominently. Focusing on the streams of people moving from China to Singapore in the past and present, a
comprehensive range of developments surrounding the said mobilities will be examined. These include a
short historical account of Singapore’s, and more generally Southeast Asia’s, longstanding traffic with
China; regulatory regimes that govern Singapore’s immigration policies today; the typologies and varied
characteristics of modern Chinese migrants gracing the city-state’s doorsteps; and social tensions arising
from these contemporary PRC flows in a Singapore sitting uncomfortably between being predominantly
‘Chinese’ and ‘anti-Chinese’. A few reflections follow as a means to conclude this paper.
Brenda S. A. Yeoh, National University of Singapore
Chinese Newcomers in Japan: Migration Patterns, Characteristics and Post-311 Developments
Since the late-1970s, millions of Chinese have arrived in Japan as students, workers, family members, longterm
residents, and undocumented labors. Hundreds of thousands of them have chosen to settle in this
country. This paper first introduces the major patterns of contemporary migration from China to Japan. It
aims to show that patterns of mobility reflect the institutional and social contexts in both the receiving and
sending countries. Japan’s reluctant side-door labor import policies, its close economic relationship with
China, its desire to be internationally competitive and its geographic affinity are all important factors
conditioning the ways Chinese people can migrate to Japan. On the other hand, the individual motivations
for migration are all socially conditioned. The competitive domestic labor market, the educational
opportunity structure, the regional economic gap are all important reasons that make Chinese people want to
move. Second, this paper describes some characteristics of Chinese migrants, highlighting the
transnationality of their socioeconomic practices and settlement orientation. Finally, this paper discusses the
impact of the 3.11 Great East Japan Earthquake on the Chinese community. This paper points out that
migration decision making takes into account a complex set of contextual factors. Natural disasters might
only be a small part of the causal reasons or a catalyst at best. On the other hand, the shared disaster
experience might be an opportunity for migrants to participate in societal building and cultivate a sense of
belonging.
Gracia Liu-Farrer, Waseda University
Chinese Restaurants in Hanoi and Chinese Migration to Vietnam
This paper aims to find some characteristics of recent Chinese migration to Vietnam through observations
and interviews in Chinese restaurants in Hanoi. The case of Chinese migration to Vietnam, especially to
Hanoi, her capital city, is a very special one compared with the cases of Chinese migration to other countries
and cities in Southeast Asia. As Hanoi is situated near the border between China and Vietnam, and the
China- Vietnam conflict in 1979 brought severe damage upon the ethnic Chinese community in Hanoi, many
of the present Chinese restaurants in Hanoi were re-born or newly-established. After the 1990s when the
normalization between China and Vietnam was introduced, many Chinese tourists came to Vietnam, without
any special connections to the local ethnic Chinese (Hoa) community.
In this paper, I introduced the uniqueness of Chinese food culture in the Vietnamese context and explained
the recent development of Chinese restaurants in Hanoi in terms of its historical and geographical
backgrounds. I picked up two important topics relating to Chinese migration by looking into several cases of
the restaurants: social networks of business and the international marriage and entrepreneurship. The
Chinese immigrants utilize their social capital to open their restaurants in Hanoi. The international marriage
brings the decision of new Chinese immigrants to settle down and the occasion for the spouse to open their
own independent restaurant.
Satohiro Serizawa, Nara University

Panel 190 //Room no. 1101 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Embodying Masculinities and Physical Appearance in Everyday Spaces of Work, Home,
Consumption, and Leisure across Asia (I)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
The focus of this panel is on the embodied practices of masculinities and the way they are given expression
to by means of the physical male body in everyday spaces of work, leisure, consumption, and popular
culture across Asia. Socio-culturally dominant discourses of masculinity in various regions and sub-regions
may have emerged from shared socio-cultural traditions, but intra- and inter-regional, as well as global,
flows of information, images, and people, have given rise to diverse expressions and articulations of
masculinities across Asia. This panel will convey some of this diversity, by focusing on the ways in which
masculinities are embodied and performed in spaces of work, home, consumption and popular culture in
East, Southeast, South, and West Asia. The aim of the panel is to highlight the ways in which these
embodied practices may simultaneously inscribe and reinforce, as well as challenge and subvert
conventional yet hegemonic notions of masculine subjectivity. Of particular relevance to the panel is the
relationship between embodied practices of masculinities and the way these are given expression to by
particular strategies aimed at the physical/outward appearance of the male body.
Convenor: Michiel Baas, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Romit Dasgupta, The University of Western Australia
Chair: Michiel Baas, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Walking a Tightrope: A Bourdieuian Delineation of Chinese Young Masculinities
With a changing gender order, young heterosexual men were found to hold more gender-equal expectations
in their romantic relationships but continue to make objectifying comments on women in general (Maxwell
2007). Both patriarchal and gender-equal values prevail and are available as discursive resources in the
society and among young men, allowing the possibility for more diverse young masculinities (Allen 2005).
Meanwhile, the objectification of sexuality driven by consumerist urban culture and the commercial media
is rapidly pushing the boundary of sexual expression; more than before, Chinese young men are compelled
to respond to sexual identification regardless of social settings. At the same time, young men are aware of
the fact that they are both subjects and objects of desire (Johansson 2007). They also measure themselves
against standards that they are judged upon – class, embodiment, and masculinity. Under such
circumstances, this paper, using the focus group data with college men, is an attempt to illustrate how young
men strategize their masculine performance on heterosexuality in different relational contexts with
Bourdieu's analytical framework of field-specific habitus, capital, and strategy. In order to survive and
obtain relevant capitals for recognition, young men acknowledge the need to police their masculinities in
particular social space, which simultaneously reproduces the gender structure.
Alex Chan, City University of Hong Kong
Sexuality, Gender, or Hygiene: Urologists and Plastic Surgeons Discussing Male Circumcision in
Japan
In-depth interviews with a group of 14 male Japanese urologists and plastic surgeons are analysed to shed
light on male circumcision: a procedure largely conducted at beauty salons to deal with gender and sexual
matters. This group of urologist strongly opposes male circumcision because it is a surgery promoted by
plastic surgeons without any prophylactic benefit and which works only as a placebo. They encourage the
practice of the ‘informed parent’ to challenge male circumcision and promote penile hygiene. Plastic
surgeons, in comparison, argue that male circumcision can be effectively used to deal with issues concerning
male’s self-confidence, erectile dysfunction and premature ejaculation. Despite urologist and plastic

surgeons exhibiting clear divergent positions, their viewpoint converge on the sexual script that sexuality
arises from the genitals and the master narrative that the penis is central in the construction of masculinity.
Genaro Castro-Vázquez, Nanyang Technological University
Sex and the Internet: Ethnography of Money Boy Industry and Online Gay Discourse Construction
This anthropological study of China’s contemporary male-to-male sex service/business borrows the
argument provided by de Certeau concerning the resistance produced by everyday practice toward dominant
discursive construction to review and testify the Foucauldian all-pervasive discursive knowledge in
analyzing the male-to-male sex services and the urban gay discourse construction. First, researches about the
online discursive construction of LGBT issues reveal power struggles between states and everyday netizens
on China’s cyberspace that leads to a situation that subalterns are possibly working against states by
unintentional everyday practices. Second, by drawing a picture of current urban male-to-male sex services,
in an ethnographic sense, this paper discovers its relations with China’s economic transformation and its
ideological building of sexuality. Third, a narrative approach of the urban male-to-male sex business
utilizing the idea of “characters”, by which the comparison with Liu’s case was possibly done, hints at the
covered characteristic of homosexuality in present China. Fourth, studies on the new features in this service,
the college students’ involvement of this business in metropolises of China, bring topics of rural/urban
division, and the social construction of beauty as an urban myth into discussion, in order to connect my
study of gender and sexuality with an in-depth understanding of social facts.
Zhiduo Cheng, Shantou University

Panel 193 //Room no. 1202 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Writing History
China’s Lost Modernity: “Republican Fever” in the PRC and Its Impact on CCP Legitimacy
This article examines the emergence of an increasingly vociferous public debate in China over the historical
legacy of the Republican era (1911-49). Following years of rigid adherence to an official line that portrayed
the Republic of China (RoC) as impoverished and chaotic under the dictatorial rule of Chiang Kai-shek’s
KMT, the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) has finally moved towards a more positive and honest
assessment. The rationale for shifting its stance is ultimately linked to the party’s quest for nationalist
legitimacy. By acknowledging the positive aspects of the RoC as part of a placatory policy on re-unification,
the CCP is trying to present itself as a key partner in a united patriotic front with the KMT. But things have
not turned out in the way the party anticipated. A “Republican fever” (minguo re) has spread across a diverse
section of Chinese society in support of the Roc and with this has come criticism of the PRC and the record
of the incumbent CCP. In light of this growing (although not necessarily majority) public perception, the
author argues that instead of fortifying the party’s nationalist legitimacy, the CCP has unwittingly started a
process which is eroding that legitimacy.
Robert Weatherley, Cambridge University
Writing History in Brunei
This paper explores the development of history-producing agencies in the modern sultanate of Brunei since
it gained full independence in 1984. It argues that from their inception they have served to distinct goals:
Firstly, to establish Brunei as the one country in maritime Southeast Asia with the longest and unbroken
history, and secondly, in connection with the former, to serve the demands of the national ideology MIB
(Melayu Islam Beraja, Malay Muslim Monarchy) which emphasizes the Malays as the main and foremost
ethnic group, Islam as their main religion, and the continuity of the monarchical system. The consequences
of these demands on history-writing are rather limiting the way in which historians can approach the subject
of the national history in an intellectually critical manner, and ultimately determine the form that historywriting
has taken as apologetic in character. The example of the problematic interpretation of pre-modern
Chinese sources by local and foreign historians will be used to illustrate the case.
Johannes L. Kurz, Independent scholar
From Family History to Local History: The Gazetteers of Puyan Town in Late Imperial China
The genre of local gazetteers is well-known and well-used in Chinese historical studies but there are
currently few studies of the sub-genre of town and village gazetteers and analysis of the information
contained therein that might shed light on workings of local society. Among the many town and village
gazetteers available, those of the town of Puyuan, a well-known silk-producing market town in Late
Imperial China, stand out in terms of quality and continuity. This paper thus proposes to examine the
construction of Puyuan’s local history through a closer reading of extant editions of Puyuan’s gazetteers.
From the earliest gazetteer presented as a family history to the Republican-era edition, the change in the
meanings and constructions of what is considered “local history” and the possible reasons for that change
will be examined.
Ivy Maria Lim, Nanyang Technological University

Panel 194 //Room no. 1203 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Circuits of Exchange: Global Commerce, Cultural Transformation, and Chinese Literature in the
16th and 17th Centuries
In the course of the Ming dynasty, China’s population doubled, Japanese and Spanish silver saturated the
Chinese market, producers and consumers were drawn into regional, national, and transnational networks of
commerce and exchange, urbanization intensified, and print commerce reached a new peak. While historians
have delineated the economic, political, and social impact of these trends, we have yet to fully understand
how such developments transformed literary production in Chinese in China proper and abroad. While
earlier scholarship on the emergence of new literary genres such as fiction and drama during this period has
pointed to institutional limitations (e.g., the surplus of underemployed examination candidates) and
intellectual innovations (e.g., the rise of iconoclastic forms of Confucian thought) as causal factors, this
panel suggests that new circuits of commercial exchange also profoundly altered belles lettres. Collectively,
the papers seek to answer how the newly prominent form of vernacular fiction as well as other writings
negotiated the increased commodification of land, trade, knowledge, and human relations. Individually, each
of the papers revisits one particular facet of the increased flow of people, objects, and goods during this
period. Zhang examines the flow of books and the development of women’s literature in China and Korea;
Sieber traces the local, national, and transnational movement of handwritten texts and imprints in wellknown
anthologies of fiction; Kile charts the impact of monetization on the worldview of elites through the
fictional and non-fictional representations of silver; Zhao delineates the shifting views of the self and world
through the circulation of a courtesan across regions/nations. Instead of reading literature as a deterministic
outgrowth of late Ming “sprouts of capitalism,” this panel approaches literary texts as rich repositories and
fluid constructs that inform us about the diverse ways in which Ming and Qing literary producers negotiated
the unraveling of the old agricultural, status-bound communitarian order of the early Ming and how their
narratives in turn have shaped modern accounts of this era. Furthermore, the papers delineate how Chinese
literature engaged with the world at the periphery or outside the bounds of the Chinese empire: how did
literary texts in Chinese incorporate foreign regions and foreigners in their ambit of representation? How did
Chinese texts travel abroad and how were they in turn refashioned abroad? As such, the papers shed light on
how Chinese literature enlarged the ambit of what was understood to be the world and China’s place within
it.
Convenor: Patricia Sieber, Ohio State University
Discussant: Yasushi Oki, University of Tokyo
Manuscripts and Imprints in Motion: Texts, Media, and Meaning in 17th-Century Chinese Fiction
Recently, the sixteenth century has been defined as the juncture when Ming China entered the age of the
imprint. While we know a great deal about how individual literati capitalized on the great surge in
commercial and private publishing, we have yet to systematically delineate the impact of this new era on
their understanding of the possibilities, dangers, and limitations of different forms of textuality. Thus rather
than pitting the end of one era (manuscript) against the beginning of another (print), this paper seeks to
contribute to our understanding of how these different media were conceptualized, valued, and mobilized
relative to one another. For one, literati diversified the thematic, linguistic, and material range of imprints
and catered to new audiences. Simultaneously, many literati began to routinely lament the deleterious effect
that commercial printing had on the integrity of the textual tradition. Yet, the handwritten text continued to
command both prestige and potential pay. In light of these ostensibly contradictory attitudes, rhetoric, and
practices, this paper reconstructs how two well-known literati-publishers, Feng Menglong and Ling
Mengchu, sought to imagine the textual enterprise in the age of the commercial imprint in their short fiction.
The paper entertains the possibility that the textual economy depicted in such stories may have been as
prescriptive as it was descriptive in terms of preferred media, genres, beliefs, and practices that surrounded
textual objects. The paper will suggest that we need to complicate our notions of textual culture that
powered textual production and consumption in Ming China.
Patricia Sieber, Ohio State University

“Silver is Blood” : Trade, Value, and Narrative in 17th-Century China
During the Ming dynasty (1368-1644), silver circulated alongside government-issued copper coins and
paper bills, but by the mid-sixteenth century people had begun to lose faith in Ming currency and the greater
part of the Chinese economy converted to silver. China produced a negligible quantity of silver, so it had to
be imported in exchange for boatloads of Chinese silks and porcelain. In its double role as both “money,” a
readily accepted medium of exchange, and “commodity,” a thing containing its own value that fluctuated
based on demand, silver circulated at a dizzying pace in China. Popular anecdotes and fictional narratives
from seventeenth-century China reveal some of the ways silver and the objects whose value it represented
and contained were imagined and depicted. These accounts show that silver’s status as currency in China,
combined with its nearly universal purchasing power, generated considerable anxiety about social and
familial relations and the constitution of moral action. At the same time, the increasing speed of silver’s
circulation gave rise to uneven commoditization of things, which led people to revise their assumptions
about the place of the Ming empire in the world. In this paper, I examine fictional and nonfictional accounts
of silver and circulating commodities to explore how writers in the Ming empire conceived of value under
these uncertain circumstances, how they reevaluated their position in relation to others, and the moral codes
they negotiated to allow them to function in a changed world marked by an emerging commodity economy.
Sara Kile, University of Michigan; Brown University
Love or Betrayal, for a Man or for a Nation: Courtesan Wang Cuiqiao (?-1556) at Sea and Overseas
This paper explores the interplay between local networks and various global forces at the particular
historical moment of the Great Jiajing Piracy through the figure of a mid-Ming courtesan, Wang Cuiqiao.
Such networks were constituted of lower status literati such as Xu Wei, high-ranking officials, and powerful
figures at court. At the same time, pirates fostered their commercial networks, and cooperated with local
merchants, officials within and beyond China. Faced with increasing global trade, tribute, and piracy, such
local networks dealt with issues in a larger geographic scope, which blurred boundaries between trade and
smuggling, merchants and pirates, “barbarians” and Han Chinese. Traversing these networks was Wang
Cuiqiao, the lover of literati, the wife of a pirate head, also a collaborator of a Ming general, who finally
committed suicide after being awarded to a southern “barbarian.” Her death was open to varied
interpretations regarding for whom and for what she had died. Historical and fictional sources point to how
Wang was deployed in diverse narratives such as the changing moral critique of Ming and Qing literati,
Vietnamese state-making, and a romance of grass-root hero on the rise in modern Taiwan. Against the
national histories of China, Vietnam and Taiwan, this paper asks how a courtesan has been appropriated for
grand narratives according to the needs of various social categories. Reconsidering the notions of loyalty,
chastity, ethnicity and nationality, this paper raises the question of historical continuity and rupture amidst
the waves of globalization from the 16th century until today.
Mi Zhao, University of Oregon

Panel 196 //Room no. 1205 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Gendering Chinese Religions: A Dialogue of Tradition and Modernity
In an article published in 2004 advocating the “gender-critical turn” in the study of religion, Ursula King
defines a continuing blindness on both sides of gender studies and religious studies. In 2009, “Charting New
Territories” is the title chosen by Sarah Calef for the introduction to her edited volume on women, gender,
and religion, in which she speaks also of the relative lack of gender lenses for “seeing, thinking, and
working” religion.
The “double blindness” referred to by Ursula King also persists in the China field, and this panel is designed
as a small step to challenge this situation. We explore previously ignored gender patterns embedded in
Chinese religious life of past and present from “gender-critical” perspective. Two presenters, Ping Yao and
Jinhua Jia, will focus on the legacy of medieval Buddhist and Daoist nuns. Through the life experience of
the Buddhist nun Ruyuan (700-775), Yao’s paper examines women’s influence in the public discourse on
Buddhism in Tang China, and explores the imperial court’s efforts to institutionalize religions and how such
efforts in turn empowered Buddhist women. Jia’s paper studies a medical text by the Daoist priestess,
physician, and medicine theorist Hu Yin (fl. 848) and reveals her significant influence on and contribution to
the development of Daoist longevity techniques and Chinese medicine theory. The other three presenters,
Xun Liu, Xiaofei Kang, and Angela Wong, center on the modernity of gendered Chinese religions from early
modern to modern times. Liu’s paper explores a lay women association at the City God Temple in
Zhengzhou during the 1500s-1900s and shows how women as dynamic leaders and activists were able to
successfully negotiate their ways in religious faiths and activities. Kang’s paper researches the issues of
women’s liberation and anti-superstition in Communist revolutionary propaganda, through Young Blackie
Gets Married, a popular novel by Zhao Shuli in 1943. Wong’s paper focuses on Chinese Muslim community
in Hong Kong, with a specific emphasis on women of this community and their roles in the conduct of
family life. It will also examine how Islamic and Chinese patriarchies converge in restating male authority,
and how women negotiate and subvert this authority in the intersections of multiple meaning systems that
arise from the mingling of several cultures.
Together the five papers form a dynamic dialogue between tradition and modernity and demonstrate some
complex yet fascinating aspects of gendered Chinese religions.
Convenor: Jinhua Jia, University of Macau
Chair: George Wei, University of Macau
Discussant: Gil Raz, Dartmouth College
The Master and the State: Life and Legacy of Tang Buddhist Nun Ruyuan (700 - 775)
Centering on the life of nun Ruyuan, this paper examines women’s influence in the public discourse on
Buddhism in Tang China. Concomitant with this, it explores the Tang imperial court’s efforts to
institutionalize religions and how such efforts in turn empowered Buddhist women.
Ruyuan, meaning “As Wished,” entered the Buddhist order at the age of 9. She was fully ordained ten years
later, and eventually appointed an Altar Presiding of Capital Chang’an, a position created by Emperor
Daizong (r. 762-778). During her lifetime, Ruyuan traveled, lectured, organized various religious events, and
had a large group of followers who worshiped her as their religious leader. In her later years, Ruyuan was
frequently summoned by the imperial court to preside over Buddhist ceremonies and teach sutras to palace
nuns and Buddhist consorts.
Ruyuan’s life experience reflects how the Tang imperial court aggressively endorsed Buddhism, especially
during Emperor Daizong’s reign. In addition, a large population of Buddhist nuns and Buddhist consorts
resided within the imperial palace, and the palace convent Ganyesi played an important role in the Tang
court’s religious activities. With such sanctions, not only was Ruyuan posthumously conferred the title of

“State Master,” but she serves as an example of how Buddhist women thrived, inspired, and participated in
the shaping of the Tang public sphere.
Ping Yao, California State University at Los Angeles
Medicine Theory and Longevity Techniques: The Legacy of the Tang Daoist Priestess-Physician Hu
Yin
Hu Yin (fl. 848), sobriquet Jiansuzi (Master of Knowing the Plain), was an outstanding Daoist priestess,
physician, and medicine theorist, but has seldom been noticed by scholars. She composed two works on
Daoist medicine theory and longevity techniques. One of the works has been lost, and the other is extant and
titled Huangting neijing wuzang liufu buxietu (Chart on the Procedures for Filling and Emptying the Five
Viscera and Six Reccepticles according to the Inner Landscape of the Yellow Court). This work is an
illustrated treatise. It describes the physiological function, pathological mechanism, and therapeutic methods
of the five viscera, namely heart, lung, liver, spleen, and kidney, and offers detailed instructions on longevity
techniques for nourishing the viscera, such as breathing, gymnastics, and dietetics. These descriptions and
instructions are among the most sophisticated before the Song dynasty. Through an examination of Hu Yin’s
work and a comparison of it with other medieval medical texts, this paper reveals her significant influence
on and contribution to the development of Daoist longevity techniques and Chinese medicine theory.
Jinhua Jia, University of Macau
Female Agency and Authority: Lay Women Association at the City God Temple in Zhengzhou, 1500s -
1900s
Recent studies by leading gender historians have greatly advanced our understanding of the intricate
complex processes of how women negotiated their position and power in the patrilineal households of late
imperial China. But we still know very little about how lay women managed to assert their pious visions and
negotiate their place and influence in male-dominated official religious organizations and temples. This
paper examines the history and evolution of a women lay association at the City God Temple of Zhengzhou
during the Qing period. The temple was first established during the Ming as part of the Ming imperial state
ritual temples in the sub-prefectural town of Zhengzhou. Over a span of nearly four hundred years, local lay
women leaders and devotees became actively involved in various ritual activities at the temple, and
developed their own voluntary associations which organized and paid for construction of new shrines and
renovations at the temple, and played active roles in sponsoring and organizing the annual temple fairs and
territorial parades. Their agency and authority in the cult of the city god in Zhengzhou defied our
conventional view of women as either being confined to their “inner quarters” or passive and marginalized
participants in religious life, and showed them as dynamic leaders and activists who successfully negotiated
their ways in re-shaping the traditionally male-centric state cult of the city god according to their visions and
interests.
Xun Liu, Rutgers University
Women’s Liberation and Anti-superstition: Young Blackie Gets Married (Xiao Erhei jiehun) in the
Communist Propaganda
This paper studies the issues of women’s liberation and anti-superstition in the Communist revolutionary
propaganda through Young Blackie Gets Married, a popular novel by Zhao Shuli (1906-1970) in 1943.
Hailed as a revolutionary classic exemplifying Mao’s famous talks on arts and literature at the Yan’an
Forum, Zhao employs colloquial peasant language, traditional story-telling and drama narratives to tell a
“popular story.” It ushered Zhao, a native of rural southern Shanxi, into a celebrated career of “peasant
writer.” From the 1940s to 1970s, the novel underwent many textual, musical and theatrical editions and
obtained immense popularity among several generations of rural and urban Chinese.
The paper examines how “feudal superstition,” in the forms of spirit mediumship and fortune-telling, are
represented as obstacles of women’s liberation. In contrasting the “backward” and “superstitious” rural older
women with the young and progressive new woman, the author makes anti-superstition a central concern of
the CCP’s modernizing agenda of women’s liberation in rural north China. The paper further compares
wartime religious culture and revolution in rural Shanxi, in which the novel was produced, and the CCP’s
larger cultural and political agendas in Yan’an and later, in the PRC times. Despite its immense success, the

novel’s original messages of anti-superstition and women’s liberation became gradually marginal in the
Communist propaganda—both had to give way to the higher ideological goals of the party and the nation.
Xiaofei Kang, George Washington University
Negotiating between Cultures: A Study of Muslim Women in Hong Kong Chinese Families
With the exception of a few studies of South Asian Muslims, the growing Islamic population in Hong Kong
has not been documented. This is partly because of the colonial policy of not including religious affiliation
in the census and partly because of the low profile adopted by the Islamic community itself. Except for the
stylish Moorish mosque at Tsimshatsui and the increased presence of the veiled Indonesian domestic
workers, Muslims are generally invisible in Hong Kong, not to mention the Chinese Muslims. This project
will not only be the first study to focus on Chinese Muslim community in Hong Kong but it will also be the
first to have a specific emphasis on the women of this community and their roles in the conduct of family
life. Given that changing gender roles and family values have been identified as some of the most fiercely
contested issues in recent cultural and political debates worldwide, the place of Muslim women and families
is therefore critical in this international battle between East and West. Built on my earlier research on
religion, family and Chinese patriarchy, this project will analyze how Islamic teaching is negotiated, within
the context of British colonialism and Chinese traditions, in the making of the Chinese Muslim family. It
will also examine how Islamic and Chinese patriarchies converge in restating male authority, and how
women negotiate and subvert this authority in the intersections of multiple meaning systems that arise from
the mingling of several cultures.
Angela Wai Ching Wong, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Panel 197 //Room no. 1206 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Art and Urban Space
(Semi-)legal Manifestations of Urban Art in Chinese Cities
This paper explores the multileveled issues of legality and illegality in the Chinese urban art. As I have
argued elsewhere in detail, urban art images can include pictures, text and three-dimensional objects. This
approach allows us to study all the varying forms of contemporary urban art without entering the highly
problematic debate how to define contemporary graffiti or street art, especially outside of Euro-American
context. Especially beneficial the concept of urban art becomes when we wish to explore the complex
questions of officially approved and commissioned works.
The perceptions of graffiti in its modern form, emerged in the United States since the 1960s, have
continuously emphasized the illegality of this visual phenomenon. The notion of ‘legal graffiti’ is often
denied by the so-called ‘old school writers’, while the creators of street art pursue to invent new forms and
techniques that could be more easily accepted. Furthermore, the aspirations for providing livelihood or
having a societal impact through the means of urban art are growing in Chinese urban art scene. However,
co-operation with NGO’s or charitable associations, such as Amnesty and the Warehouse Teenage Club in
Hong Kong, has aroused conflicting notions. Based on primary materials collected since 2006, this paper
examines these contested (semi-)legal forms in Hong Kong, Beijing and Shanghai. The aim is to clarify
what are the sites, forms or commissions approved – or even supported – by the officials and nongovernmental
institutions? How does the demands of the commissioner influence on the content of the work
as self-expression?
Minna Valjakka, University of Helsinki
Art or Business: Commercialization of Contemporary Art Galleries in China
The Chinese art market, now the world’s largest, is booming despite emerging only recently. Ubiquitous
speculation and pure profiteering of the Chinese art world participants are often named as the reasons behind
this boom. This paper shifts the focus from simplistic commercialization discourse surrounding art markets
and highlights the complex processes and underlying mechanisms of commercialization. Focusing on
contemporary art galleries in Mainland China - the intermediaries balancing between the worlds of art and
commerce - the paper examines the extent to which their operations are commercialized. This sociological
study is based on a ten-month fieldwork comprising in-depth interviews with Chinese art world players and
participant observations in Beijing and Shanghai. In Europe and the United States, galleries maintain the
discourse of the aesthetics’ importance and separate art and commerce into different spheres. With regard to
the emerging Chinese art market, this paper argues that gallery operations are highly but still only partly
commercialized. On the one hand, galleries work with artists on per-project basis and may sell to speculators
rather than “real” collectors. However, they do not openly display prices, have a cashier, or combine
exhibition and office space. Moreover, gallery practices are becoming less commercialized: due to art
market globalization Chinese galleries have started forming long-term relationships with artists and support
their careers more. This paper sheds light on the interplay between culture and economy in China, which is
now being negotiated as the country is emerging not only as an economic but arguably increasingly as a
cultural superpower.
Svetlana Kharchenkova, University of Amsterdam
Creation of an Asian Art City: Art, Politics, and External Interference in Singapore
This study looks at the making of Singapore into a “Global City for the Arts” or a “Renaissance City”.
Various master plans were hatched for this purpose since 1995. Singapore’s cultural scene has indeed been
spiced up. The city’s staid image has been shattered by, e.g. extravagant pop concerts, world-class museums
and the proliferation of art galleries. Singapore is now seen as a global art city, not far behind London and
New York.

This paper addresses the paradox of becoming an Asian art city and a global art city. To stand out as a global
art city, Singapore has to be unique. But a unique Asian art city marked by local art practices would not draw
much foreign attention, e.g. Teochew opera has only a small international following. In pursuing a global
audience, the Singaporean authorities encourage local cultural practitioners to seek international recognition.
While the onslaught of contemporary art practices has provided Singapore international recognition, it has
also opened up the local social and political spaces to allow such practices. Ironically then, the opening up of
the political space in the soft-authoritarian state comes not from angry artists but the authorities wanting to
create an art city recognized largely by the West.
This study is based on empirically grounded. Besides observing participants, participant observation and
collecting documents since 1996, close to a hundred formal in-depth interviews were conducted with various
art world stakeholders, including artists, gallery owners and officials of the National Art Council,
performance spaces and art museums.
Can Seng Ooi, Copenhagen Business School
Invisible Body, Little Men, and the Predicaments of Existence in an Urbanizing China
Through analyzing the major body of work by artist Liu Bolin and the circumstances of his art practice, this
paper explores the interaction of art and society in contemporary China and the complex relationship
between individuals and the living environment that they at once rely upon and are confined within. Known
internationally as the “invisible man,” Liu is mainly celebrated for his performance photographic series
Hiding in the City, in which he has himself painted from top to toe so he appears dissolving into an urban
setting that he carefully chooses to be the background against which he stands, sits, or lays down—thus his
artistic invention the “invisible body.” As the body symbolically disappears, however, questions surface and
we are urged to ponder upon factors that render the existence of the individual invisible. Liu has also
sculpted small generic figures that are either firmly grabbed in a huge fist, or seized and blindfold, or
wrapped by seemingly harmless but controlling plants. With these sculptural figures, Liu comments on the
fate of xiaorenwu (little men), trivial people who are powerless facing the imposed social changes prompted
by rampant urbanization and economic development. The “invisible body” and “little men” here become
critical mediums through which the artist illuminates the sociopolitical conditions that fundamentally
regulate the everyday reality of individual Chinese. The intrinsic value of widely cherished ideas such as
progress, modernization, and development are silently questioned through these motionless bodies whose
identity and personality are imperceptible.
Meiqin Wang, California State University at Northridge

Panel 198 //Room no. 1301 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Power and Identity in Chinese Architecture and Space
Can Chinese architects and urban planners contribute effectively and meaningfully to the formation of
public policy? Can Chinese architecture and urban space help define and regulate both the privileged and
the poor? The essential theme of this panel is to examine architecture and urban space as the locus of
political power. Presumably, Chinese architects create buildings and urban space according to political
intentions. Residents move about, or behave in the fabric of architecture and urban space, which in turn
informs, circumscribes, and, to some extent, decides their movement. We focus specifically on relationships
between political power structures and the built environment in order to examine how Chinese architects use
visual representations and spatial strategies to help exercise political power. The questions raised here are
how architecture and urban space in Chinese cities deliver political ideologies and sanctify social relations in
their theatrical representation; how architecture and space are intended to work symbolically and spatially.
The architectural structure is not only functional in its political exercise but also metaphorical in discipline
and social ethics. The identity of the community lies both in the monumental imagery and the spatial
geography of the city. Therefore, under the concrete form of architectural urban space, there lies the abstract
form of social relations and discipline. Throughout history and all over the world, however, architects and
urban planners have not always been successful in convincing people to accept their political beliefs through
architectural representation. Urban inhabitants respond to the built environment according to their own
situation. Political situations alter the symbolic meaning of architecture, so architectural symbols created by
the Chinese elite never operate independently of their political purposes. Consequently, we will also
examine the subversion of architectural and spatial structures by people who challenge the existing social
structures.
Convenor: Shaoqian Zhang, Oklahoma State University
Discussant: Shaoqian Zhang, Oklahoma State University
A Brief Discussion on Power in the Spatial Patterns of Traditional Chinese Architecture
Ideas of hierarchical societies, such as monarchical supremacy and governors receiving their mandates from
heaven, constituted the core concepts regulating traditional Chinese political systems. Because these ideas
influenced traditional Chinese architecture, two types of architecture developed from them. One aimed at
representing absolute power through symmetrical design over horizontal space, and the other utilized
progressively deepened space to demonstrate social hierarchies. While the spatial patterns of these two
types of architecture differ, they nevertheless correlate with each other. Thus, their autonomous yet
interdependent functioning created a wide variety of architectural types and spatial patterns in temples,
altars, palaces, residences and cities. And through the symbolic and allegorical representations found in
these two types of spatial strategies, traditional Chinese architecture embodies the organizational principles
and cultural connotations of traditional Chinese society itself.
Yitao Xu, Peking University
An Interim between Political Authorities: The Regionalization of Yuan Timber Architecture
In the history of Chinese timber architecture, the Yuan dynasty is often considered a transitional period that
is short-lived and not distinctive. The Yuan dynasty was ruled by the Mongols whose life style was mainly
nomadic. Despite the large-scale construction of the capital Dadu, the Yuan court never had the intention to
regulate architecture nationwide as its predecessor, the Song, or successor, the Ming, did. Yet, architectural
remains and historical texts have verified that characteristics of the dynastic styles of both the Song and
Ming were present in Yuan architecture. In addition, without the restraints of a strong central bureaucracy,
Yuan architects had more freedom than those of other dynasties to be innovative. As such, they seized the
opportunity to develop regional styles.

This paper offers an analysis of Yuan timber buildings in three macro-regions: North China (now Hebei,
Shanxi and Shaanxi provinces), the Upper Yangtze (now Sichuan province) and the Lower Yangtze (now
Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces and Shanghai Municipality). Through the examination of the regional styles
of these areas, this study will reveal that the Yuan dynasty is a transitional period in two significant ways.
The old traditions that were generated under different pre-Yuan regimes, such as Liao, Song and Jin,
developed independently in different macro-regions without central control. These Yuan regional styles were
later hybridized to form a Ming official style during the construction of the Forbidden City under the
Emperor Yongle, who tried to revive Song tradition as well as establish a new, powerful dynastic style.
Lala Zuo, Swarthmore College
Beijing Central Axis: The Symbol of the City
The ritual system, or the so-called lizhi, is an ideological system in traditional Chinese culture on the order
and hierarchies of an ideal society, centering on the relationships between heaven and humans, social
hierarchies and classes, social ethics and code of conduct.
The construction of the Beijing city took lizhi and Beijing’s natural geographic features into consideration,
and Beijing finally became the most perfect existing example of the ideal capital city as depicted in Zhouli
kaogongji. Following the urban planning principles on capital cities recorded in Zhouli kaogongji, the
Beijing Central Axis was the physical emissary of the ancient Chinese ritual system-“lizhi”, emphasizing
well-organized social orders.
The Beijing Central Axis was initiated in the Yuan Dynasty’s urban plan. After further development through
the Ming and Qing Dynasties and the People’s Republic of China, it gradually reached its current scale. As
the core of Beijing’s old town, the Beijing Central Axis demonstrated the ingenuity of the urban planning of
the Yuan, Ming and Qing dynasties, as well as the People’s Republic of China.
In the last eight hundred years, this axis witnessed the major social transformations in Chinese society and
was under constant renovation and transformation, always catering to the demands of succeeding social
structures. It exerted persistant and profound influence on Beijing city’s urban development. It reflected the
Chinese ethical and value systems’ impact on urban planning, and was a typical example of traditional
Chinese governance’s practice on urban planning.
Tian Gao, Tsinghua University
The Peking National Library: A Modern Construction of Knowledge, Cultural Identity, and Civil
Space
The library as a civil facility for academic research and public education appeared in China first in the
settlements controlled by the Westerners in the late nineteenth century. It was adopted by Chinese reformers
and social elites as a modern agenda at the turn of the century. Until the 1930s, numerous libraries varying
from provincial, municipal, to school or community owned, spread in Chinese cities. It seemed that there
were no other building types that could enjoy such a wide range of patronage, which included government
officials, civic organizations, and even individuals, all with a strong idea of developing a social culture and
cultivating modern citizens.
This paper studies the design of the Peking National Library (1925-1931) as a modern institution, a national
monument, as well as a civil space. Sponsored by the Ministry of Education and the China Foundation for
the Promotion of Education and Culture, this library represented the most significant building of its sort in
modern China. I will argue that this structure is an embodiment of modern Chinese elites’ effort to reform
the Chinese knowledge systems in the modern discourse of science. It also expressed their ideal of creating a
modern national culture through the combination of the merits of traditional Chinese culture and Western
technology. Moreover, it is a civil space which se rves and encourages the pursuit for rationality, knowledge,
and beauty.
Delin Lai, University of Louisville

The China Hype in European Architecture
The early-modern notion of Chinoiserie was not a tool for faithfully displaying the architectural heritage and
urban fabric of China. Rather, it was a device for propagating political, philosophical, and socio-historical
ideas of the West, and an instrument for diverse patrons all over Europe to push their own ideological
preferences. The paper explores this notion that fundamentally shaped the public perception of Chinese
architecture outside of China, and analyzes significant examples throughout the course of history.
For example, in the Baroque period secular sovereigns, members of the nobility and the church decorated
their splendid residences with Chinoiserie paintings and artwork to demonstrate the power and control over
their subjects and self-righteous claims about their own mandates and legitimacy. Chinese architecture was
installed in the political power centers. Afterwards, Chinese building culture ironically came to symbolize
the liberal thinking and free spirit that embodied a potential threat to the conservative and protective rules of
European royalty through enlightened absolutism and emerging power of the bourgeoisie. Now, freestanding
pavilions, pagodas and bridges adorned the newly fashionable picturesque landscape gardens and
opposed the hierarchical structure and system rigidity of the previous period. Moreover, the trend of creative
adaption has not stopped here. Today, the urban fabric and architectural landscape is re-defined by new
symbolical and spatial imagery based in consumerism and demystification: wellness hotels and spas such as
the Chinese Tower at the Turracher Hoehe, Corinthian Province, Austria, borrow Chinese building
typologies, grammars and shape vocabularies but strip of their previous political functions.
Alexandra Harper, Tsinghua University

Panel 199 //Room no. 1302 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
East Asian Countries’ Experiences on the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage
Sponsored by Institute of Chinese Intangible Cultural Heritage, Sun Yat-sen University, China
Since 1950, some east Asian countries have accumulated rich experiences on the safeguarding of the
Intangible Cultural Heritage (hereinafter “ICH”), such as the national system for the protection of Intangible
Cultural Properties in Japan, the system for the preservation of the Living Human Treasure in Korea, the
ideas and practices of Productive Protection, Cultural Ecological Reserve Area, and Holistic Protection in
China ,and so on. These experiences could be used for reference by the rest of the world.
In China, since Kunqu Opera was recognized as one of the 19 items of “Masterpieces of the oral and
intangible heritage of humanity”selected from different regions of the world by UNESCO in 2001, the
driving forces to protect its ICH have undergone a shift from the external push to the internal consciousness
of the inheritors. To make this shift smoothly, China really needs to learn the successful experience from
other East Asian countries, and examine its own problems. Undoubtedly, the academic work to gather and
rethink the experiences of the east Asian countries on the safeguarding of the ICH will not only benefit
China, but also avail the whole east Asian region.
The 8th International Convention of Asia Scholars will be held in June 2013 in Macao, in which, a panel
session will be organized by Institute of Chinese Intangible Cultural Heritage, Sun Yat-sen University and
Macao Polytechnic Institute. The experts in the field of studying and protecting ICH from China (including
the areas of Hongkong, Macao and Taiwan), Japan and Korea will be invited to this panel to discuss the
above issues.
Convenor: Baocheng Kang, Sun Yat-sen University, China
Chair: Junhua Song, Sun Yat-sen University, China
Global Vision and East Asian Experiences in the Mission of Safeguarding ICH
The safeguarding of the intangible culture heritage has become one of the priorities of international
cooperation. However, eight years after the 2003 UNESCO Convention, the implementation of the ICH
safeguarding is still unbalanced on a global scale. In order to achieve the goals of ICH safeguarding—
“promoting respect for cultural diversity and human creativity”—people need to envision globally and act
globally in accordance.
Global visions are not simple outcomes of international ICH communications. Global visions are to be
formed from learning useful and fruitful experiences from particular countries, regions, and peoples about
the effective transmission of particular cultures, thus truly “promoting respect for cultural diversity and
human creativity.” China, Japan, and Korea, being adjacent countries in East Asia, currently have the largest
enlisted number of entries on UNESCO’s List of the Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity. The
harbinger of UNESCO’s ICH safeguarding notion can be found half a century ago in Japan (1950) and
Korea (1962)’s concern of “preserving Intangible Folk Cultural Properties.” The recent one hundred years of
rapid development of modernization, urbanization, industrialization, and globalization have brought these
three East Asian countries into similar cultural situations and self-reflections, for example the issue of
transformation from an agrarian civilization to an industrial civilization, the mutation of cultural tradition,
the impact of fewer children in families and “aging society,” the consensus of the state and the people for
preserving cultural roots as well as warm support for sustainable development of ICH safeguarding, and so
on.
Based on similar cultural situations and responses of China, Japan and Korea in these respects, I believe that
Ease Asia has provided for global ICH safeguarding enterprise some universal yet distinctly regional
experiences. The articulation, recognition, research, discussion, appreciation, and exchange of these
experiences are conducive to East Asia and the world’s ICH safeguarding sustainability. Therefore, it is

necessary to study the “East Asian experiences” which is a significant component of global ICH
experiences. Based on the concept of ICH safeguarding “East Asian experiences,” it is necessary to
construct platforms of dialogues and cooperation among countries, nurturing values of diversification, cohabitation,
mutual respect, and cooperation. In summary, the deepening development and global
dissemination of the ICH safeguarding “East Asian experiences” will open up new horizons for global ICH
safeguarding enterprise.
Xiaokang Gao, Sun Yat-sen University, China
Japanese Experiences on the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage: The Good Experiences
and the Controversies
Japan built the system of the important intangible cultural properties to safeguard and revitalize traditional
drama, music, handicraft making skills. Additionally, in order to safeguard and revitalize the activities for
sacrifice, traditional folk artistic skills and the folk kills related to them, etc, which inherited from all
regions, Japan built the system of the important Properties of the Intangible Folk Culture in 1975.
During this time, Japan has received good experiences. The first one is, people in Japan have constantly
deepened understanding about the precious value of the ICH, which has promoted the safeguarding and
revitalizing work carried out by the administrative department of culture. Second, after the period of rapid
economic development (about among 1960 to 1970 ), the values of the Japanese have changed attaching
importance to material culture to respect the spirit and culture. Under the circumstances, besides Ministry of
Culture, the administrative departments of education, industrial economy, agriculture, forestry and fisheries,
tourism, etc, have also taken steps to deal with the ICH. But until now, these works only do separately. I’d
like to advance a suggestion about this reality. That is, every department may press ahead with the
comprehensive safeguarding and revitalizing together, because all these departments are closely related with
the ICH formerly.
Talk about it from the rethinking point. First, the living standards of Japanese have greatly promoted thinks
to the rapid economic development. Changing with the life style, barely all kinds of works became
mechanizing, while the traditional manual labour nearly disappeared. Although we are enjoying convenient
daily life, we totally forget the valuable Folk Culture about agriculture, forestry, fisheries, and so on, which
inherited from the first industrial revolution all over the country. It is quite a pity that Ministry of Culture
simply can make some record instead of keeping the ICH alive. Second, Japan’s population has been aging
during these 20 years or so, and the population of the children has been sharply reduced, which coursed the
phenomenon of the integration of the public schools throughout the country. This must course the short of
the inheritors of the ICH in the future. I feel extremely worried about it.
Hiroshi Hoshino, National Research Institute for Cultural Properties, Tokyo
The Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage in China
UNESCO has adopted the Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage(2003) and
the Convention on the Protection and Promotion of the Diversity of Cultural Expressions. These
international conventions note that disseminating the fine national cultural traditions and sticking to cultural
diversity is the basis for sustained creativity of humanity.
In the process of implementing a series of international conventions and instruments, China adopted some
effective approaches and accumulated much experience based on the actual conditions, such as established
the representative list of masterpieces, created a system for the selection of representative inheritors of ICH,
and proposed the building of Reserves for Cultural Ecology. In the years of efforts made by China in the
safeguarding of ICH, special attention has been given to the vitality of ICH among the life of the public, its
dissemination and its practical functions in reality.
The thesis has analysed the culture-sharing of the ICH, which will undoubtedly be a catalyst for the
promotion of cultural diversity and the cultural prosperity of the entire humanity. One of the designing
concepts of UNESCO in safeguarding ICH lies in the proper handling of the relationships between national
culture and human culture and the defining of the position of a specific national culture in human culture.
The significance is, with the help of ICH as a cultural vehicle, to seek an effective approach to overcome

sole material pursuit and eliminating conflicts resulting from it among peoples and societies, and promote
the prosperity of human culture.
Liu Kuili, Chinese Academy of Social Sciences
The Experiences and the Topics Needing to Solve: The Non-Material Cultural Heritage Protection of
Korea
The non material cultural heritage protection of Korea began in 1962 which year the cultural material
protection law formulated. It has been half of a century. In addition Korea is playing a important role in this
field in a world-wide sense. The works of Korean protection are including the definition and the
classification system of the non material cultural heritage, the appointment and the protection, the
administration of the inheritors, and the record works. The Korean are an objects lesson in these fields for
the other countries. But there are still many problems that have to be solved, such as the neglect of the non
material culture in proportion to the materials, the disorganization of the policies, and the existing states of
the inheritors' cultural rights, the deterioration of the cultural materials that be as daily life articles changing
to be commodities. This paper will study on several key subjects selected from the topics discussed recently
by interview. In particular, I will do some questionnaire survey and make some interview with the scholars,
the government officials, the museum officials and the inheritors about some same subjects. I want to find
some objective answers on how to make the non material cultural heritage protection more effective.
Key Words: the cultural material protection law, the cultural material protection policies, the non material
cultural heritage, the cultural rights, commercialization
Hogeol Kim, National Folk Museum of Korea
Cultural Diversity Is the Common Heritage of Humanity
“Cultural diversity is the common heritage of humanity,” the 2001 Universal Declaration on Cultural
Diversity thus proclaimed at its very beginning. The work of cultural heritage protection is a system
engineering task with much flavor of integration. Under most circumstances, both tangible and intangible
cultural heritage are the same entity that is actually undividable. Currently, most of the tangible heritages are
well protected, preserved and succeeded, yet most of the intangibles are not. It is until recently that some
intangible heritages are being recognized and treasured. But, along with the paces of economical
globalization and modernization, even these intangible heritages are severely impacted. Those that depend
on oral or memorizing methods to passing on are disappearing with the time. Some local authorities, owing
to the lack of heritage conserving awareness, tend to over emphasizing the surface value of designation or
over performing the folklore rituals. Some even leave in negligence the duty to protection and enriching
their unique cultural contents. Those are the most common phenomenon. The enactment of 2005 Cultural
Heritage Preservation Act, which was renovated significantly, puts much effort on the “reuse” of cultural
properties and on “cultural diversification”. The Headquarters Administration of Cultural Heritage (HACH),
which was established according to the stipulation of the Act as the sole competent central government
authority, provides a more sounding foundation for the works on preservatioin of Taiwan’s cultural heritage
and signifying that a new epoch of cultural heritage preservation has thus begun. The HACH was renamed
as Bureau of Cultural Heritage on May 20th, 2012, when its immediate superior, the Council for Cultural
Affairs, was officially reconstituted as Ministry of Culture.
Gwo-long Shy, Ministry of Culture, Taiwan

Panel 200 //Room no. 1303 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Spectre of Europe in East Asian Cinema
This panel consists of three papers that examine the imagined “Europe” or “West” as pertinent to the
development of East Asian cinema. On the one hand, Tezuka’s paper is a study on how European film
festivals influenced the formation and very definition of “Japanese” cinema. His paper highlights the
significance of Akira Kurosawa’s Rashomon which won the Grand prix at the Venice film festival in 1951
and argues that Japanese national cinema had been constructed within the complex cold war politics and
imaginations among the West, Japan and other Asian countries. On the other hand, Choo’s paper looks into
how French Cinema informed Korean filmmakers of stylistic affects that were later employed into political
aesthetics. She investigates the ways in which auteurs such as Kim Ki-duk, Hong Sang-soo, and Bong Junho
have come to represent a new generation of filmmakers that transcend the dichotomous US-Korean
media flow. Similarly, Chang’s paper historicizes the impact of European film festivals on the development
of Taiwan New Cinema since the late 1980s. His paper not only examines the role Taiwan’s government
played in shaping the local film industry but also excavates diverse vernacular cosmopolitan narratives
conjured by different generations of Taiwanese filmmakers in response to the force of globalization. The
goal of this panel is to re-historicize the field of knowledge production of East Asian cinema as channeled by
European cinema and to rethink the boundaries between the East and the West, between the local and the
global. By doing so, this panel attempts to lay out a broader framework in understanding East Asian cinema
as part of the larger landscape of global cinema, rather than simply being influenced by Hollywood films.
Convenor: Kai-man Chang, Tulane University
Chair: Koichi Iwabuchi, Waseda University
The Construction of Japanese National Cinema in the Context of the Cold War
How Japanese filmmakers and European film festivals collaborated to construct “Japan” as a signifier of the
ultimate “otherness” to the western culture, but still part of the "free, democratic" and capitalist West in the
context of the cold war. On the eve of the signing of the San Francisco Peace Treaty, Akira Kurosawa's
Rashomon (1950) won the Grand prix at the Venice film festival. It was the first occasion that an Asian film
won major recognition in a European film festival. The victory made the director Kurosawa a national hero
overnight. And this inspired the producer Masaichi Nagata to lead the "internationalization of Japanese
cinema”, which set an artistic reputation of Japanese cinema and a certain notion of "Japaneseness" in the
1950s onwards as the land of samurai, self-sacrificing woman, and somewhat contradictory, of advanced
technology. Then backed by these successes in the European festivals and the US art-house circuit, Nagata
established the Federation of Picture Producers of Southeast Asia (FPA) as a regional initiative of the
Motion Picture Producers’ Association of America (MPPA). Through the process, Japan the former enemy of
the US was constructed as a unique exception of the western universalism, which is capable of adapting to
the condition of capitalist/ western modernity without losing its cultural uniqueness, and positioned above
the other Asian countries as an example to follow in the context of the cold war politics. This paper
interrogates the little known aspects of the process and consequences of these events.
Yoshiharu Tezuka, Komazawa University
Korean Cinema at the Crossroads: The French Connection
Korean cinema emerged as a global presence at the turn of the new Millennium with Hollywood-style
blockbuster films such as Shiri (1999), Friend (2001) and My Sassy Girlfriend (2001). Framed within a
political framework, Korean films have often been analyzed as a fusion of Hollywood action films, Asian
(Japanese and Hong Kong) films, and national cinema. However, Korean films recognized at international
film festivals are those heavily influenced by European cinema, mostly French cinema. Auteurs such as Kim
Ki-duk, Hong Sang-soo, and Bong Jun-ho have come to represent a new generation of filmmakers that
transcend the dichotomous US-Korean media flow. Yet, lacking is the active discourse on how French
cinema, especially the Cinema du Look movement, served as critical underpinning to the formation of

contemporary Korean cinema. French cinema has become the de facto reference to many “art house” cinema
without much critical intervention. This paper will examine how the stylistic transformations put forth by the
French Cinema du Look movement created a generation of filmmakers in Korea that employ aesthetic
‘affects’ as a cinematic and political device.
Kukhee Choo, Tulane University
The Rise of Vernacular Cosmopolitan Narratives in Taiwan Cinema
This paper first accesses the impact of European film festivals on Taiwan New Cinema since the late 1980s
and then investigates the bifocal cosmopolitan aesthetics and narratives of Taiwan cinema during the first
decade of the new Millennium. Ever since Hou Hsiao-hsien’s A City of Sadness won the golden Lion Award
at the Venice Film Festival in 1989, Taiwan’s government and film industry began to showcase their new
films to the international film festival audiences prior to the local audiences. As a result, few Taiwanese
filmmakers were involved in making commercial films and the box office market share of Taiwanese films
dropped to 0.1 percent in 2001. In order to rescue the local film industry, Taiwan’s government began to
subsidize commercial films, and the year 2007 witnessed a number of box office hits such as Wei Te-
Sheng’s Cape No. 7 and Yang Ya-che’s Orz Boyz. While new cinema directors such as Hou Hsiao-hsien and
Tsai Ming-liang continue to make films that appeal to art-cinema audience, more and more young directors
try to find the balance between art and commerce, between the global and the local. This paper uses Tsai
Ming-liang’s Visage (2009) and Arvin Chen’s Au Revoir Taipei (2010) as examples to illustrate two kinds of
vernacular cosmopolitan narratives and argues that while paying homage to French cinema through
intertextuality and cinematography, both films employ self-reflective narratives to question the boundaries
between the East and the West and between the self and the other.
Kai-man Chang, Tulane University

Panel 204 //Room no. 1305 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Emerging Forms of Social Governance in Asia
Segmented Communication: Weibo and Its Challenges to Authority in China
After the commercial coming of age of the Internet in the mid-1990s, analyses regarding the development of
information technologies in China have fluctuated between two extreme perspectives: either unquestionable
enthusiasm or, on the contrary, disabused restraint — both of these radical stances being rather fruitless.
Moreover, very few observers have been able to break free from the normative and positivist bias that
envisions these new media as the tools (the “weapons” for some) of an ever more forceful support for
individual freedoms. Rather unexpectedly, the capacity of a party-state geared at preserving both social
harmony and communist rule seemed rather lightweight when confronted with the new fad of the rise of a
“global” and “interconnected” world. In this re-enactment of David vs. Goliath, the millions of Chinese
Internet users (today more than 500 million) seemed bound to overwhelm the administrative colossus in
their unquenchable thirst for liberty. But is that really so? Looking at the most recent development of
information technologies in China, and especially the use of micro-blogging (Sina weibo and Tencent
weibo), in essence a very segmented and discontinuous form of communication and yet probably the most
pervasive and viral in its capacity to spread dissenting news and rumors alike, we will describe how state
capacity is ultimately strengthened even though, in the very same process, the authoritarian state is being
forced to invent a new grammar in its dealing with the citizens, thus allowing for a rejuvenated “social
contract” to materialize.
Eric Sautede, University of Saint Joseph
Governing Informal Payments in the Chinese Health Care System
Informal payments in healthcare systems are an internationally endemic phenomenon, and are particularly
prevalent in post-communist transitional economies, including China. Studies of the phenomenon are
overwhelmingly concerned with how informal payments have impacted on health care equality, professional
ethics and doctors' coping strategies. Little attention has been paid to the efforts that the state has made to
contain the practice, and why these efforts fail so far. This paper focuses on the politics of controlling
informal payments in the Chinese health care system. It analyses the inner-organisational disciplinary
structure and apparatuses that the Chinese health authorities rely on to contain informal payments, and the
countervailing power that medical professionals in the public sector exercise to counter the state's
dominance. The paper argues that the failure of the Chinese government to recognise the countervailing
power of medical profession and the non-existence of open bargaining space are major contributing factors
to the government's failure to contain it.
Jingqing Yang, University of Technology, Sydney
Poverty Alleviation in Urban China: Evidence from Household Survey
Poverty is an age-old problem worldwide. There has been a great progress in poverty alleviation in China
since the past three decades. The question is what works in reducing poverty in this largest developing
country. Drawing on a unique panel survey dataset between 1993 and 2009, this research suggests that the
education attainment and occupation of household heads work to reduce poverty while larger family and
more children reduce the chance of poverty alleviation. Using newly-available data on social protection
spending, this research investigates the impact of the Minimum Living Standard Assistance (MLSA)—the
largest cash transfer program in the county—on poverty alleviation. The article details the policy
implications of the above empirical research as well.
Alfred M. Wu, Hong Kong Institute of Education

Panel 205 //Room no. 1401 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Changing Idioms/Changing Practices: Ethnicity, Minority, and Culture in China
This panel charts conceptual shifts that have taken place in China around ethnicity and the idea of culture.
By looking at the changing usage of constructs such as minority, ethnic group, custom, culture and identity,
panelists examine how Chinese social diversity has been conceived over the twentieth and early twenty-first
centuries as indexing changing visions of the socius in ongoing dialogues and interactions with various
discourses.
After 1949, as has been amply documented, a concept of “minzu,” denoting “nationality” and - within
China - indicating formally recognized ethnic group entities, was instituted by the Maoist state; in ensuing
decades, this term, and its corollary “shaoshu minzu” (minority) became categories of social and political
practice. In turn, the notion of “minzu” was internalized such that it became a form of identity with much
social freight in Chinese social life. In recent years, the minzu category has been increasingly deconstructed
by scholars both within and beyond China, creating a complex field of social action, policy formation and
contention as relevant parties struggle with what minzu will mean going forward into the next century.
Panelists document these debates from their different positions within and beyond the Chinese academy.
In tandem with these developments, the import of other categories from abroad has further complicated
this plural field. A universal notion of culture akin to that of western cultural anthropology and
“multiculturalism” has impacted the Chinese notion of “wenhua,” creating a complex field of dissonant
usages. Whereas at mid-twentieth century “wenhua” was contrasted with relative primitive backwardness as
a signifier of education and civilization, it has increasingly come to be ascribed to all ethnic groups in China,
even to be valorized as a kind of marketable property.
What are the stakes in using the minzu unit in China? What are the alternatives? What other entities, such
as regions, compete for socio-political efficacy in China? How are debates about minzu essence as identity
vs. minzu as strategic(ally essential) identity argued, along what lines? What does it mean for wenhua, or
minzu wenhua to be an object of research? What players, including ethnic actors as well as scholars and
officials are invested in these shifts and what are their interests? Proceeding from the theoretical position
that social and political constructs interact dialectically with subjective identities, this panel reflects on the
developments of the last century to ask questions about where things are going.
Convenor: Louisa Schein, Rutgers University
Chair: Jiangang Long, Guangdong Foshan Daxue
Discussant: Louisa Schein, Rutgers University
“Miao”, “Miao-Yi”, and “Miaozu” : The Process and Background of Constructing Ethnic
“Self/Other”
In imperial China, “Miao” was the general term used by the imperial power and Han society to address non-
Han groups in the southwest region. However, “Miao” was also constructed as the more narrow “Miaozu” or
“Miao-Yi Minzu” during the movements of Chinese nationalism in the early twentieth century. This paper
takes a retrospective look at the usages over the last century and specifically compares the discourse of
“Miaozu” during the Chinese nationalist movement in the late Qing period and the debate over ethnic
origins during the editing and publishing processes of Miaozu Jianshi (The Concise History of the Miao
Nationality) from the 1960s onward. These lines of exploration seek to illustrate the synergistic
relationships between “Constructing the Other” and “Reconstructing the Self” during the construction of the
modern Chinese nation as well as excavating the historical trajectory of the “memory of collective
victimization” that underpinned collective ethnic identification.
Zhiqiang Yang, Guizhou University

From Mixin (superstition) to Wenhua (culture): Legitimising Minority Religions in China
Vibrant revival of religious practices in post-Mao China has posed an intriguing ambiguity for the ethnic
minorities. On the one hand, because PRC only recognised five religions, most of these "unorthodox"
practices were officially declared as "superstition" (mixin) and forbidden from practice during the high
Maoism. On the other hand, the revival of such practices--still "superstitious" and illegal--were often
tolerated by being "ethnic", a category implying a certain degree of cultural autonomy.
For the last two decades, minority elites have engaged in various campaigns of legitimising the minority
religions by turning them from "superstition" to "culture", through academic writing, commodification, or
applying for the status of Intangible Cultural Heritage. This paper will examine three of these campaigns in
southwest China. It argues that the legitimisation process as a whole has created a "regime of ethnic culture
(minzu wenhua)". It is not simply a regime of appropriating the state symbols or resisting the state power,
but a field of complex and constant negotiation of meanings that different stakeholders accord to. Central to
this process is a consensus of essentialising each "ethnic culture" in question.
Yongjia Liang, China Agricultural University
Contending Classification and Appropriating Idioms of Ethnicity, Culture and Identity in China’s
Politics of Recognition
Since the early 1950s, the Chinese socialist state has undertaken an official project of ethnic classification to
redefine and institutionalize the Chinese nation along the axis of “the-Han-and-the-minorities,” resulting in
the recognition of fifty-six minzu (nationalities) by the end of the 1970s. However, the state project was
revived in the 1980s due to the protests of many self-proclaimed groups who were still seeking official
recognition. More than twenty of these groups in Guizhou province of Southwest China were reinvestigated,
and most were kept classified within the existing fifty-six categories, while a few still resisted
officially imposed identities and continued to struggle for their own up to the present day. This paper seeks
to examine the process of contention in the state project of ethnic classification of China to explore the
changing and conflicting idioms and practices of ethnicity, identity, and culture that have shaped and
challenged the conception and institutionalization of social diversity on China’s periphery.
Central to this study is the process of negotiation over official status categories such as recognized “minzu”
(nationality) and unrecognized “jia” (family) and “ren” (people); in particular, the blurred criteria of
differentiation based on language, culture, and historical genealogy and origin will be investigated. Current
contending groups’ practices of strategic essentialism and cultural appropriation will be analyzed against the
flourishing official discourses of multiculturalism and heritage preservation.
Siu-Woo Cheung, Hong Kong University of Science and Technology

Panel 206 //Room no. 1402 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Sport, Music and Nationalism
Sport, Regionalism, and Regional History in the Southeast Asia Peninsular Games, 1959 - 75
Southeast Asia’s biggest sporting event, the biennial Southeast Asian Games, was founded by the Olympic
Committee of Thailand in 1959 as the South East Asia Peninsular Games (SEAP). Originally limited to the
countries of the mainland, the games have since grown to include all eleven nations of Southeast Asia. Ever
since their conception in the regional context of the Cold War, games’ organizers have explicitly sought to
promote regional friendship and cooperation among participating countries. Together with cultural and
symbolic aspects of the games, the popular nature of the event – which directly involves thousands of
participants as well as millions more through press and media coverage – helps to realize the official
objectives of promoting regionalism. In this sense of promoting a popular and cultural form of regionalism,
the event can be distinguished from ASEAN and its primary concern with security and economics. But this
aspect of the SEAP/SEA Games must be balanced against a number of other considerations, including: (1)
the changing politics of region formation that have always been present in the games; (2) the nationalist
motifs that jockey for place against regional themes in the event; and (3) the differentiated nature of sport
and sporting games, which means different people (athletes, officials, organizers, viewers, etc.) inevitably
experience it in different ways. With a particular focus on the SEAP Games (1959-1975), this paper will use
these themes to explore the relationship between sport, regionalism, and regional history in Southeast Asia.
Simon Creak, Kyoto University
Sport Nationalism in South Korea
Sport nationalism means complex social phenomena created by the connections between nation-state and
sport. It reflects and creates collective solidarity of the state, and at the same time presupposes and
constructs the trans-national ties. The national victory in any international game is usually reported by the
media with great enthusiasm; there is no other social institution than this which visualizes nationalism in
such a dramatic way. Journalism is fond of this topic, but its academic investigation has just begun.
I will examine the history and characteristics of sport nationalism in Korea as a step for comparative study in
East Asia. I will focus my attention to media, postcolonial history of policies, and the ritual dimension of
sport.
The Korean government has sought triumphalism brought by the intensive strategy with centralized training
system, elitist competition, special bonus for prominent results, etc. Thus the great performance of national
athletes will be rewarded with honor and wealth. Nationwide enthusiasm promoted by media creates
nationalistic solidarity, which can be scarcely found in daily contexts. Sport has been a special tool to
achieve special political aims, such as prevailing the anti-communist and anti-Japanese competition. But
recently, as the Korean society becomes more affluent and matured, people begin to enjoy the appeal of
sport per se. Sport nationalism should be considered in such multiple dimensions.
Masaki Tosa, Kokushikan University
Hybridity and Empire: How Enka Became National Music in Japan
This paper will explore the popular music in postwar Japan of the 1940s and 1950s, known as kayokyoku or
ryukoka, and how that music developed into enka in the 1960s. Although enka is today considered a
conservative genre, expressing the spirit or kokoro of Japan, the roots of the genre are based in the cultural
hybridity and loss of empire of the early postwar years.
The paper will look at the work of two key composers, Koga Masao and Hattori Ryoichi. Their use of
techniques associated with "traditional" Japanese music such as pentatonic scales became codified and
exaggerated in enka, but none of these supposedly traditional elements are directly related to pre-Meiji
forms; all are 20th century inventions. Koga's and Hattori's music also reflects their experiences in China

and Korea during WWII, lending their work a hybrid sound connected to nostalgia for the lost empire, a
sound that still lingers in enka today.
Deborah Shamoon, National University of Singapore

Panel 208 //Room no. 1403 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Herbal Pharmaceutical Industry in Asia: Reformulating Drugs for the Global Market (I)
Sponsored by Center for Research on Medicine, Science, Health and Society - CERMES3
(CNRS/EHESS/INSERM)
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
This panel will examine drug reformulation in the Asian herbal industry as a form of alternative modernity
which contrasts in key ways with the molecular paradigm that has dominated pharmaceutical inventions
since WWII. Since the early twentieth century, traditional herbal formulations in Asia have often been
redesigned to foster new domestic markets, to facilitate the exportation of medicines and to answer the needs
of an ever increasing number of global consumers. The Asian herbal industry wished to demonstrate its
excellence by complying with “good manufacturing practices”, sought WHO and FDA certifications and
entered into vast transnational networks. However, the extension of procedures for pharmaceutical
production and for standardizing laboratory practices in this sector is by large original. The Ayurvedic,
Chinese, Tibetan or again Kampo herbal pharmaceutical industries produce new regimes of compoundbased
drug discovery which mix, transform and overlap medical cultures and traditions. This has involved
the creation of heterodox-, ‘transcultural epistemologies’, which have then allowed the creation of new
“traditional” products, the indications of which draw increasingly from biomedicine categories.
These newly formulated drugs are the object of specific systems of appropriation (through patent, the
building of ‘legal’ databases, proprietary protection by trademarks, etc.), which have not only gained central
stage in countries like India and China, but also influenced international regulatory bodies. At the same time,
this industry is constrained by national and international regulatory environments, which play an important
role in shaping innovation processes, as well as the production and diffusion of drugs. This panel therefore
seeks to explore the way by which the Asian herbal industry is subjected to a variety of regulatory
environments as much as it has fostered the emergence of alternative models of property rights, and their
global acceptance, as well as to how in turn, these new forms of property have today come to drive
pharmaceutical innovation itself. By providing historical and anthropological analysis of the mutual
reinforcement between innovation patterns, market construction and legal protection in India, China,
Taiwan, Japan and Korea, this panel aims to set out new research avenues to study the industrialization of
traditional medicine and the complex interface between regulatory systems, innovation processes, and the
market.
Convenor: Laurent Pordié, CNRS (CERMES3), Paris
Discussant: Francis Zimmermann, EHESS (CERMES3), Paris
Assembling Diasporic Science or Making Herbs a Global Business: CGCM and the Regulatory
Globalization of Chinese Medicine
This study aims to understand the scientific attempts to globalize Chinese medicine from the drug
development perspective. As an emerging phenomenon associated with an increasing interest in China and
in its traditional medical wisdom, Chinese medicine has been studied by humanities scholars (mainly
sinologists), medical historians, and, recently, medical anthropologists. Complementing their observations
on the spread of Chinese medicine with local varieties and modifications, this study will pay particular
attention to its material and regulatory aspects by looking at how to establish a scientific consensus in order
to build a sound regulatory scheme without sacrificing the essence of Chinese medicine and the health of its
users.
The above concerns led this study to the Consortium for Globalization of Chinese Medicine (CGCM), a
mission-oriented platform created by scientists in pursuit of advancing the field of Chinese medicine.
Originated in 2003 by a group of pharmacologists led by world-renowned Yale professor Yung-chi Cheng, in
its first seven years, the CGCM has grown into an alliance of more than 100 institutional members from

China, Taiwan, and Hong Kong. The CGCM network is also extending to top universities in Korea, Japan,
the United Kingdom, Australia, and the rest of the world. Focusing on herbs and their global regulations, this
study plans to trace not just how a scientific base can be made for Chinese medicine but also the very social
networks and cultural assemblages required to do so.
Wen-Hua Kuo, National Yang-Ming University
Plants, Reformulation, and Ayurvedic Markets: The Trajectory of Jeevani and Other Polyherbals
A critical dimension of the contemporary industrialization of Ayurvedic medicine is the problem of plant
management. While a sizeable proportion of the literature focuses on issues pertaining to the demands for
sufficient and good quality raw materials, the search for suitable ingredients also has profound consequences
on innovation practices and the reformulation strategies pursued by the 'modernizers' of Ayurveda. This
paper examines in this light the trajectory of Jeevani, a commercial anti-fatigue formulation, which includes,
among others, the plant arogyapacha (Trichopus zeylanicus), the medicinal properties of which have been
known through ethnobotanical surveys conducted in South India. Focusing on the research and development
projects done at, or in collaboration with, the Kerala Tropical Botanical Garden, I will follow the work
completed to define the properties of arogyapacha, the choices of ingredients and medical targets for the new
formulations, the testing of candidates therapeutic combinations, and the various ways in which a control of
the putative market was sought, including patent protection. Based on this material, the paper will discuss
three aspects of the reformulation regime in the ‘pharmaceuticalization’ of Ayurvedic remedies: a) the
alternative modes of raw material supply; b) the relationship between new formulas, their medical targets on
the one hand, and Ayurvedic classical texts and pharmacology on the other hand; c) the ways in which
traditional knowledge is given a formal existence and formalized in order to make it accessible, protect it
and construct markets.
Jean-Paul Gaudillière, INSERM-EHESS (CERMES3), Paris
Herbal Pharmaceutical Industry in Korea: Particularities and Universalities over Commercialized
Herbal Medicines
This paper addresses a recent history of (re)organization of herbal pharmaceutical industry in Korea. Since
the mid-1990s, the Korean government has made huge investment in selling Korean Oriental Medicine
(OM) to the domestic market and the global market. The government either rearranged manufacturing and
clinical trial guidelines or newly institutionalized government-subsidized research facilities, whose
arrangements were made to turn the local herbal pharmaceutical industry competitive in the global market.
In the early 2000s, it further established legal foundations to cultivate the OM industry and solicited local
pharmaceutical companies to jump into the potentially lucrative herbal market. Incidentally, local
pharmaceutical industry underwent restructuring, some of which went bankruptcy. And others, who seemed
to have swiftly repackaged and commercialized herbal products as nutritional products, were able to survive
and dominate the market. All these government-initiated changes were made possible, as consequences of
OM supporters’ decades-long fights against the government’s indifference, on one hand. On the other hand,
OM practitioners have waged a sequence of dispute against Western biomedicine practitioners (including
pharmacists) to legitimize their practices in clinical, educational and legal settings. Hence, in this paper I
will briefly discuss OM’s (re)emergence in the market in historical and political contexts, and move on to
the discussion on transnationalizing/globalizing strategies of the herbal pharmaceutical industry, and their
consequences.
Eunjeong Ma, Pohang University of Science and Technology
Pharmaceuticalizing Practices of the Sacred in Globalized Tibetan Medicine
The travels and translations of pharmaceutical sciences offer compelling evidence that global scientific
standards for research and studies of efficacy in traditional pharmaceuticals are highly debated. This paper
explores the passage points and problems of science emerging at the intersection where religious and
scientific knowledge meet in the effort to globalize Tibetan medical therapies. Within China, Tibetan
medicine is required to meet production, quality and efficacy measures which conform to the norms of a
global pharmaceutical market where multi-stage randomized clinical trials are the gold standard. Tibetan
medicine is reduced to formulaic versions of diseases and pharmaceutical treatments. From the perspective

of consumers in China and the West, Tibetan medicine is attractive precisely because of its sacred qualities
and resonances with traditional religious conceptualizations of mind/body/health. Competing demands for
knowledge and different kinds of practice in Tibetan medicine intersect in ways that foreground how Tibetan
medicines exceed the norms of scientific measurement (in medical blessings and meditation therapeutics),
only to be brought back in through emergent studies of the contemplative sciences in both China and the US.
This paper interrogates these epistemological and cultural debates as an underexplored topic in the study of
global pharmaceutical science.
Vincanne Adams, University of California at San Francisco

Panel 209 //Room no. 1404 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Architecture and Image in Asia
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands; Delft School of Design
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
This panel will consist of three papers examining issues around the role the image of architecture plays in
some of the cities of East and Southeast Asia, specifically Hong Kong, Shanghai, and Singapore.
The first paper, ‘Asymmetrical Urban Development’ by Gerhard Bruyns (TU Delft), begins the panel with a
theoretical investigation into the Asian urban environment which questions cities’ desire to maintain urban
images in service to lucrative financial and investment powerhouses while being confronted with the stark
reality of accommodating local, and specifically Fourth World, inhabitants. Concern is also grounded in the
various militarization strategies exercised and how these directly impact the formal layout of any city’s
spatial structure. In examining the theoretical grounding of urban militarization it takes Hong Kong as a
specific example.
Paper two, ‘New Wine in Old Bottles’ by Gregory Bracken (IIAS), examines contrasting approaches to the
preservation of Shanghai’s urban and architectural heritage, specifically gentrification and ‘adaptive reuse’.
It examines examples of recent and contrasting approaches to urban regeneration in Xintiandi and
Tianzifang (one being top down and the other bottom up). It then contrasts both of these with the
‘accidental’ preservation of Shanghai’s Bund, where there was no effort at nostalgic recreation whatsoever,
and argues that preserving architectural fabric is not enough, the spirit of the building should also be taken
into account is the redeveloper is not to be left with but a shell.
The final paper in this panel is called ‘The Invention of Racial Tourism Districts and the Politics of Framing
and Disconnection in Singapore’ and is by Imran bin Tajudeen (NUS). This examines the framing and
promotion of racial districts in Singapore (such as Chinatown and Little India). Demarcated and promoted as
historic conservation zones showcasing and representing the ‘Chinese’ or other racial categories in the city,
the physical disconnection of these districts belie the intricate interweaving that existed throughout
Singapore’s history. The paper begins with architectural and morphological description and moves to discuss
their historical bases and distortions, and the most recent strategies at a further deepening of stereotypical
framing, racial accentuation and disconnection, as well as contestations and alternative projects.
Convenor: Gregory Bracken, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
New Wine in Old Bottles: Shanghai’s Architectural Heritage: Gentrification versus Adaptive Reuse
Xintiandi opened in 2001 and immediately became one of the city’s most popular shopping and
entertainment hubs. The architects managed to capture contemporary Western luxury while rekindling
Shanghai’s 1920s’ cosmopolitan glamour. This glamour is both seductive and illusory because it is based on
a too overtly nostalgic reading of Shanghai’s past; one that makes shameless use of brand-new construction
to ‘recreate’ an old residential district (where no one now lives). A few blocks to the southwest sits another
gentrification project, this time a much more ‘natural’ seeming one: Tianzifang, which seems to have
retained an authenticity that is lacking in Xintiandi.
This paper seeks to examine both Xintiandi and Tianzifang and questions whether either of them has
actually managed to retain anything of Shanghai’s architectural heritage. In contrast, it will look at the
‘accidental’ preservation of Shanghai’s Bund (where there was no effort at nostalgic recreation). In fact, the
Bund’s spectacular buildings were adaptively reused by people who had a great deal of antipathy towards
them: China’s Communist Party. Yet in order to save money they preferred to reuse rather than knock down
the buildings, inadvertently preserving one of the world’s great waterfronts, not just in visual terms, but in
functional ones as well. Many of these structures still operate as they were originally designed to do: as

office buildings, banks and hotels. This has preserved not just the fabric of the Bund, but its spirit as well;
something that Xintiandi has failed to do.
Focussing on buildings as artefacts, rather than as a means for the expression of healthy social and cultural
life, has stymied many an effort to redevelop urban and architectural heritage. Xintiandi, while a charming
and successful urban regeneration, is preserving nothing more than a shell; the life that once made it so
interesting is gone, perhaps forever.
Gregory Bracken, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
The Invention of Racial Tourism Districts and the Politics of Framing and Disconnection in Singapore
"Chinatown", "Little India" and "Kampong Glam" are three tourism districts demarcated and promoted as
historic conservation zones that showcase and represent the "Chinese", "Indian", and "Malay" racial
categories in Singapore. The framing and promotion of these racial districts flattens the nuances and multiethnic
composition within each of these three "racial" categories. More importantly, the physical
disconnection of these districts, touted as distinct cultural-tourism enclaves, belie the very intricate
interweaving throughout historic Singapore City of locations of residency, work, recreation, and worship of
a far more complex plethora of communities, which exhibited a pattern closer to a fine-grain mosaic than to
large racial blocs. The paper begins with architectural and morphological description and moves to discuss
their historical bases and distortions, and the most recent strategies at a further deepening of stereotypical
framing, racial accentuation and disconnection, as wel as contestations and alternative projects. Finally, it
situates these features and developments against the political-economic motivations behind the separation
and containment of racial categories in the city, and simultaneously their utility for the communities thus
framed.
Imran Bin Tajudeen, National University of Singapore
Assymmetrical Urban Development
Question related to extremities are no unfamiliar issue within the current urban debate. Cities worldwide are
presently over burdened by the various forms and constrains placed upon urban governance as consequences
of a global financial crisis. On the one hand, many cities are forced to maintain their respective urban
images, as lucrative grounds for financial and investment powerhouses. Whereas, on the other, cities are
confronted with a stark reality of accommodating the local, and specifically 4th world, city inhabitants.
What has become a great concern, and which affects all, is the urban spaces wherein all these various groups
operate. Moreover the concern in grounded in the various militarization strategies exercised and how these
directly impact the formal layout of any city’s spatial structure.
This paper will examine the theoretical grounding of urban militarization before examining actual and
physical manifestations within an Asia city, namely, Hong Kong. The paper will try and relate the theories
discussed with spatial-economic framework through which migrant workers interact with capitalist driven
city surfaces or how social spatial appropriation start working collectively to form a new urban spatial
domain.
Gerhard Bruyns, Delft University of Technology
Urban Narratives in Relation to Spatial Form
At a time when complicated urban condition has become the norm, observation is ever more important for
design professionals to make sense of the cities’ bewildering processes. In the recent decade, there is an
emerging observation-based method that examines the city locally and in-process while envisaging its
emergent issues and competing narratives. This article will introduce this new field of ‘urban observation’. I
shall discuss some of its fundamental issues, such as what is urban observation, what to observe and how to
observe. I shall also use a few cases to show that urban observation is not only a tool, but also a heuristic
method for us to handle urban complexity and to provide an understanding of the validity of urban
interventions.
Andong Lu, Nanjing University

Panel 210 //Room no. 1501 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Empowering Women: Real and Imagined in Colonial and Postcolonial India
The ‘women’s question’ has occupied center-stage in both colonial and postcolonial imaginings of family,
community, and nation. Over the last two centuries, a vigorous (re)examination of tradition has marked
Indians’ transition to ‘modernity’ – first colonial, then nationalist, and now postcolonial. This project which
essentially involves a continuous and ongoing recasting and even reinvention of tradition has centrally
hinged upon a (re)definition of women’s roles. The debate on sati in the early nineteenth century and the
subsequent passage of arguably the most famous law directly affecting women - the legal prohibition of sati
by the colonial government in 1829 – that is considered to have heralded India’s engagement with modernity
was only the first intervention aimed at improving the status of women. Conventional narratives have
posited an incremental process of social enlightenment for women as manifested in the volume of social
reform pertaining to women that followed this landmark legislation. However, more recent feminist
scholarship has challenged this simplistic narrative by unravelling the complex linkages among ideology and
practice of women’s reform and lived-in experiences of women. This panel furthers this scholarship by
examining the multiple sites including institutions, practices, and discourses upon which the ‘women’s
question’ was and continues to be articulated in India.
Aishwarya Singh examines the debates around women’s education in late colonial India and illustrates the
complex ways in which education for women was imbricated in the project of modernity and nationhood.
Uma Ganesan analyzes a regional movement in southern India that challenged the nationalist discourse on
women’s reform and underscores the existence of alternate conceptions of family, community, and nation in
late colonial India. Anungla Aier connects the invisibility of women in public decision-making in Naga
society to the resilience of deeply-entrenched patriarchal attitudes and brings to light Naga women’s ongoing
struggles to gain recognition in the public domain. Akanksha Babbar examines the discourse of ideal
womanhood in Hindi soap operas – one that is often camouflaged under the trope of ‘social message’ and its
connections to the larger socio-political context over the last three decades. Taken together, these four papers
illustrate how the ‘women’s question’ continues to be the pivot around which various groups within Indian
society continue to stake and construct their identity.
Convenor: Uma Ganesan, Berea College
At the Crossroads of Tradition and Modernity: Case Study of Naga Women's Movement for
Recognition in Public Space in Recent Times
This paper seeks to draw attention to the case of the Naga Women's struggles against cultural bigotry and the
interpretation of customary practices that seeks to debar women in public space.
Long abstract: The confluence of traditionally oral society where customary Laws as an indelible part of
culture influences the governance and regulates the social behavior, relationship and ultimately defines the
identity and status of a person and the modern state structures that favors a gender sensitive approach of
development create conditions where traditional gender identity and roles are challenged, debated, and
moves to bring about changes are resisted. In the northeastern region of India, the general status of women
in tribal communities is gauged mostly by the absence of various confining and discriminatory practices.
Drawing from such comparisons, and also on the basis of colonial ethnographic writing on the Nagas, there
exist a general perception within the society and also outside the Naga society that the Naga customary laws
render justice irrespective of gender and that; women generally enjoy a high status. The purpose of this
paper is to challenge the existing perception and to highlight the invisibility of women in public space and
the de-recognition of women in the traditional structure of the stringently patriarchal Naga society against
which they are struggling to be given a place in the public domain.
Anungla Aier, Kohima Science College

Politics of Women's Education in Late Colonial India
The issue of women’s education in colonial India was a highly contested one. Indian leaders and social
reformers, in their quest to achieve modernization and secularization, found themselves being dictated by the
West in terms of what ‘modernity’ meant. They believed that if Indian society was to be truly modern the
condition of women had to be ameliorated through educating women. The degree to which leaders
advocated women’s education varied. Difference of opinion often hinged upon questions like what will the
purpose and outcome of educating women be and which subjects should be taught to women. Vociferously
resisting traditional patriarchal norms, women leaders such as Pandita Ramabai, Kamaladevi Chattopadhyay,
Annie Besant and Ramabai Ranade undertook commendable steps for educating women in India. Looking at
primary resources like autobiographies and biographies of some women leaders, newspapers, journals and
official government records and documents, this paper seeks to explore the ways in which women leaders
understood the importance of education for women's political and social progress. While emphasizing the
link between the home and the society at large, Indian women leaders sought to educate women and make
good home-makers out of them. The notion that Indian women simply emulated Western Feminism will also
be challenged in this paper. The definition of feminism for Indian women leaders was embodied in the figure
which constantly found mention in discourse on women’s education – that of an Indian woman who would
be educated and therefore ‘liberated’.
Aishwarya Singh, School of Oriental and African Studies
Seema Singh, Aishwarya College of Education
Challenging Caste and Patriarchy through Marriage Reform in Colonial South India, 1925 - 1940
Feminist scholars have unraveled the limits of liberal reformism that informed nationalist efforts to improve
women’s status in colonial India. This paper engages with this scholarship through a focus on the Self-
Respect movement’s program for a radical reform of Hindu society in late colonial south India. Started in
1925-26 in the Madras presidency to counter Brahmin hegemony within Hindu society, the Movement
mounted its challenge of caste and patriarchy through altering the beliefs, practices, customs, and rituals
associated with Hindu marriages, and thereby sought to radically enhance women’s autonomy. In the
process, it exposed the limits of liberal reformism that informed mainstream nationalist efforts to improve
women’s status and that failed to engage with more endemic issues of inequality within Hindu society.
While the Self-Respect movement participated with enthusiasm and passion in the intensive debates on the
women’s question that marked the 1920s and welcomed legal intervention to improve women’s status, it also
enacted its unique brand of social reform, most visibly in the arena of marriage. In its emphasis on gender
as a crucial organizing principle of the caste system, it transcended the goals of the Gandhian nationalist
movement and the Indian women’s movement for women’s freedom and equality. Using Movement
periodicals such as Kudi Arasu, Dravidan, and Pagutharivu in Tamil and Revolt and Justice in English, this
paper analyzes Self-Respect marriages as sites of radical reform that posed foundational challenges to caste
and gender hierarchies within Hindu society.
Uma Ganesan, Berea College
Tropes of Empowerment in Hindi Soap Operas
The consumption and production of soap operas in the Indian context has always carried the trope of 'social
message'. More often than not, this trope is concerned with the status of women. In my paper, I will try to
contextualize this trope by showing how it emerges from developments in the larger socio-political context.
I will begin by looking at the construction of a synonymous relationship between the Indian Family, Nation
and Women, during the era of state controlled television and then move onto more recent television
productions which define women's empowerment and agency primarily within the domestic and the familial.
Through a historical analysis , the continuities and shifts in the discourse of ideal womanhood in all these
soap operas will be explored. I will also be looking at the significance of the often dismissed but popular,
melodramatic form, in establishing this discourse of ideal womanhood. Looking at the shifts and
continuities in this discourse , this paper will argue that tropes of empowerment in Hindi soap operas reflect
a culturally specific constitution of personhood - the analysis of which leads one to question several
assumptions of the second wave of feminism that emerged in the West, in the 1960s.
Akanksha Babbar, School of Oriental and African Studies

On and Off the Road to Elsewhere: Widows, Wives and Daughters of Maharashtrian Rulers
Irina Glushkova, Russian Academy of Sciences
Debates on Women’s Education in Nineteenth Century Bengal: Its Form and Content
The nineteenth century witnessed the consolidation of British power in India and the acceleration of Western
contact brought about far- reaching changes in the structure of the Bengali society. Efforts to provide
education for Indian females had begun early in the 19th century, but these efforts met with little success
until the idea of female education had gained respectability amongst the intelligentsia. The nineteenthcentury
project of constructing the New Indian Woman (an enterprise primarily associated with Bengal, a
hub of liberal thought) had its share of illustrious male catalysts, such as Raja Rammohan Roy and
Iswarchandra Vidyasagar. But to uncover variegated inflections of this radically-gendered discourse one has
to turn to Bengali women's magazines with a view to locating the form and content of female education and
also the new role model that these educated women were expected to follow. By the late nineteenth and
early twentieth centuries these educated women had become much more articulate in expressing their minds
through their writings. Women often held a different position, as novel writers – a necessary fallout of the
new education, but nevertheless undesirable. An analysis of the same helps us to understand the complex
and unique intersection of patriarchy, nationalism and literature in late colonial Bengal.
Rachana Chakraborty, University of Calcutta

Panel 214 //Room no. 1304 // Wednesday 26 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Foreigners in East Asia: Arabs, Brazilians, and Jews
“A Long-Kept Secret”: The Jews of Macau
Recent scholarship on the inquisitorial studies has been attracting new interest. However, the role of the
Inquisition in Asia, in particular the historiography of the Inquisition of Goa and its influence over the
former Portuguese colony of Macau has remained almost unexplored. Based on Carl Ginzburg’s micro
historical approach, this paper aims to unveil and correlate the importance of inquisitorial documentation
towards the marginal or religious minorities such as the crypto-Jewish communities in Macau. Unlike the
Jewish communities in other parts of the world, the historiographical tradition on Macau fails to focus on the
importance of the Jews in Macau perhaps due to their more secularized identity, assimilation and secrecy.
This paper aims to delve into the deeper implications of the Jewish community’s existence in Macau by
focusing primarily on the records of the Inquisition of Goa. Although such documentation is scarce and
dispersed, it is of highly relevance. This research contributes to reconstruct the Macau’s social dynamics
dating back to the early days of its settlement through the denouncements, confessions, family stories and
even confiscation of property of the newly Jewish “conversos” who some of them attained powerful
positions perhaps in the political affairs of the city of Macau and within the transnational trade networks
throughout the colonial Iberian empires. The purpose of this paper is to analyse the action of the
Inquisitorial tribunal against New Christians on the charges of alleged heretic practices in Macau, with
implications involving power relations and family network systems.
Isabel Maria Da Costa Morais, University of Saint Joseph
From Arabia to Yiwu - The Making of the New Silk Road
The migration and human flows from the Arab world to China is not a new phenomena. Already during the
times of Tang and Song Dynasties, the Middle Kingdom has witnessed large waves of migration of Arab and
Persian merchants that are attracted by trading opportunities with China (Israeli 2002). In the past few
decades, China has seen an increasing influx of Arab migrants lured by the country’s impressive economic
development. The best showcase for this new arrival of migration from the Arab world can be found in the
city of Yiwu. Located on the southwest side of Shanghai, the city of Yiwu has gained international fame by
becoming the world’s largest centre for small commodity trade. Yiwu is also China’s most international city
in terms of foreign population, as out of its 1 million plus population, at least 10% are foreign passport
holders, while 70% of the total population are from outside the city. This paper therefore aims to analyse the
impact of recent Arab migration to China in the past three decades following China’s open-door policy of
economic reform. It uses the city of Yiwu as an example to illustrate the economic, social and religious
influences on the city. It combines a variety of primary and secondary sources on the subject, including
national and local statistics, interviews with migrants and other stakeholders, as well as reviews of media
accounts. It will further examines the implication of foreign migration to China, and the effect of China’s
‘Little Arabia’ (CCTV 2009) on its relations with the Arab world in large.
Wei Shen, ESSCA School of Management
Brazilians in Japan - The Saga Continues
The Japanese economy has declined considerably since the late 1980's, when Brazilians started moving in
large numbers to Japan, in search of a better life. Now the wheels of global economy have turned again, and
many have returned to Brazil, as the South American giant starts to stir again, luring many to a new life in
the old country.
Despite this reversal in the migratory pattern, more than 200,000 thousand Brazilians have chosen to stay in
Japan. While many are the descendants of Japanese immigrants, others come from a variety of ethnic and
cultural backgrounds. Some have adapted quite well, but many are still struggling to settle into the very
unique, inflexible and extraordinarily homogeneous Japanese society.

Conversely, Brazilians are becoming increasingly visible in Japan, being the largest group of immigrants
from a Western country. Originally brought over to work in factories, Brazilian communities used to be
limited to a few industrial areas of Japan. However, following the 2008 global economic crisis, many were
driven out of the factories, moving into urban areas, honing, improving and spreading theirs skills in search
of employment.
While in recent years Brazil and the Portuguese language have become increasingly popular all over the
world, it is not clear whether Brazilians living in Japan in the 2010's will be able to make a smooth transition
from being unwanted, unemployed immigrants to becoming desirable assets in East Asia.
Renato Silva de Noronha Brandao, Keio Gijuku Schools and University; NHK World Radio Japan, Tokyo

Panel 217 //Room no. 1101 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Embodying Masculinities and Physical Appearance in Everyday Spaces of Work, Home,
Consumption, and Leisure across Asia (II)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
The focus of this panel is on the embodied practices of masculinities and the way they are given expression
to by means of the physical male body in everyday spaces of work, leisure, consumption, and popular
culture across Asia. Socio-culturally dominant discourses of masculinity in various regions and sub-regions
may have emerged from shared socio-cultural traditions, but intra- and inter-regional, as well as global,
flows of information, images, and people, have given rise to diverse expressions and articulations of
masculinities across Asia. This panel will convey some of this diversity, by focusing on the ways in which
masculinities are embodied and performed in spaces of work, home, consumption and popular culture in
East, Southeast, South, and West Asia. The aim of the panel is to highlight the ways in which these
embodied practices may simultaneously inscribe and reinforce, as well as challenge and subvert
conventional yet hegemonic notions of masculine subjectivity. Of particular relevance to the panel is the
relationship between embodied practices of masculinities and the way these are given expression to by
particular strategies aimed at the physical/outward appearance of the male body.
Convenor: Michiel Baas, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Romit Dasgupta, The University of Western Australia
Chair: Romit Dasgupta, The University of Western Australia
The New Indian Male: Muscles, Masculinity, and Middle-Classness
In recent years the Indian fitness industry has witnessed an explosive growth. This development seems
closely connected to the dramatic increase in visibility of men with lean, muscular bodies in public space
(billboards) and popular media (Bollywood, TV series) in urban India. In this paper I will engage in the
ostensibly simple question of how we can understand this development, especially in relation to recent
economic growth, the emergence of a new middle class and connected consumer culture. An analysis of
studies that have engaged in questions of the Indian male body and embodied/radiated masculinity in the
past will reveal that such studies can only marginally shed light on recent developments. Indian
masculinities, in general, have been discussed in relation to a wide variety of issues ranging from the
stereotyping of Hindu men during colonial days, the ‘muscularization’ of the Hindu movement, to the way
masculinities have been depicted in religious and mythological stories. Although such studies have paid
attention to the role the male body plays in this, it either concerns traditional, culturally specific body ideals
and/or groups of men who are lowly educated, clearly belonging to the working classes. Studies also have a
tendency to reduce masculinity to some ‘essence’ such as power, physical strength or sexual potency, which
are discussed irrespective of the contexts in which it is (per)formed and displayed. In order to come to a
more satisfactory answer to the why of current developments I will argue that we need to work towards a
merger of sorts between studies of the body/masculinity in western and eastern contexts. Such a framework
will draw on typically ‘western’ perspectives as, for instance, the crisis of masculinity –the result of socioeconomic
change – yet also on Asian/Indian perspectives of ‘hegemonic’ masculinity that continues to play a
dominant role in both family, social and public life. In summary this paper will bring to the fore the male
body as a new site of contestation and meaning-making in the context of rapid economic growth, middle
class formation and increasing globalization.
Michiel Baas, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Japanese Male Beauty: Contemporary Discourses of Masculinity
Magazines titled “Male Beauty” with articles on cosmetics and skin care targeted at young males in their late
10s till early 40s have gained increased popularity in Japan. Beautiful men are known as ikemen and

described as cool, good-looking and charismatic men. For a male, being beautiful is a (life)style and a form
of self-display with the substantial investment of time and money that follows. Shaping eyebrows, spiking
one’s hair fashionably, wearing fitting suits and a variety of branded accessories are some of the practices
that define male beauty in contemporary Japan. Buying and combining the right products are crucial skills in
the desire for self-display that date back to the Heian period. Being beautiful highlights a slim body, which
Japanese women consider attractive. However, Japanese women have in the past decade expressed a great
interest in the Korean male actors in the boom of the Korean wave (export into Japan of Korean music and
dramas). The slim body of the Japanese male contrasts the built body-type typical of the Korean. A slim
body is a sign of refinement, while a large built body indicates lack of appreciation for beauty, indirectly reinscribing
the colonial relationship of imperial Japan over colonized Korea filtered through the aesthetics of
the body. I argue that in response to the increasing subvert interest of Japanese women for foreign men,
either the western looking prince charming or the built Korean male, the Japanese male has crafted an image
of masculine superiority that relies on past history.
Alessandra Maria Sabelli, University of Chicago
Between gyaru-o and sôshokukei-danshi: Depictions of Masculinities in Fashion Magazines for Young
Japanese Men
In the middle of the 1990`s fashion magazines for men started to boom in Japan, bearing witness to
changing practices of embodying masculinities. One of the magazines – “Men’s egg”, which is strongly
connected to the youth culture of the so called gyaru-o – constructs and construes masculinity by heavily
drawing on discourses of sexuality. Thus it is adding a new and very physical dimension to the way fashion
magazines for men construct masculinity, as they nearly completely lacked such discourses before. A
different magazine – “Choki Choki”, which can be seen as representing one form of the (in)famous so called
sôshokukei-danshi – is completely lacking sexual discourses and constructs masculinity by stressing the
enhancement of physical attractiveness in terms of cosmetics and beauty-care. Even though both magazines
can be regarded as agents of a new physicality of masculinity as they belong to a magazine-genre that has
been claimed to have changed the position of men from being solely spectators to become the object of
spectating, their relation to hegemonic masculinity is quite different. As “Men’s egg” draws on hegemonic
discourses of sexuality while negotiating masculinity in terms of this new way of objectified men, “Choki
Choki” incorporates body practices into the construction of masculinity that did not belong to the male
habitus before. However, I argue that both “Men’s egg” and “Choki Choki” do not distance themselves from
hegemonic masculinity completely but rater broaden and therefore sustain it.
Ronald Saladin, University of Trier

Panel 218 //Room no. 1201 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Roundtable: Open Access and Academic Publishing on Asia
Over the past decade, the focus of cutting edge academic discourse in many fields has shifted from
monographs to journals. The reasons are varied, ranging from the ease of accessing electronic versions of
scholarly journals to high rejection rates on the part of publishers of academic books. The shift has been
accompanied by growing numbers of increasingly specialized journals, and sharp price rises for journal
subscriptions. While cost is a particular issue for publications in science, technology and medicine,
subscription prices for journals in the humanities and social sciences have also increased, putting
considerable strain on library budgets.
One response to these developments has been a movement calling for Open Access journals, the contents of
which are freely available online. While superficially attractive, existing models for Open Access publishing
raise a number of issues, notably the question of how production costs are to be paid, and how “born digital”
publications are valued within the academic world. The proposed roundtable will discuss issues relating to
Open Access publishing in Asian studies, both in Asia and in the West. Participants will include librarians,
journal editors and publishers.
Convenor: Paul H. Kratoska, NUS Press
Charles Fosselman, Stanford University East Asia Library
Michael Duckworth, Hong Kong University Press
Robert Chard, University of Tokyo

Panel 219 //Room no. 1001 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
The Macanese Community and Heritage-Cultural Identity and Integration
Sponsored by International Institute of Macau
The word Macanese refers to “people of Macau” (a small peninsula located on the southern tip of China) but
for the locals it is understood as “native-born Portuguese people”. They are an ethnic group which
originated when the Portuguese sailors settled in Macau, from the 16th century, and as the result of mixed
intermarriage between Portuguese men and local Christian ladies - a policy encouraged by Afonso de
Albuquerque (1453-1515) to promote settlement. The Macanese people developed their own traditions and
habits, amongst other things, by devising a creole language, creating a fusion cuisine and sticking to catholic
practices. In the 20th century, successive social and political changes encouraged the Macanese to migrate
to “greener pastures”. Today a relative large number of Macanese live in Northern America, Australia,
Brazil, Portugal and other countries of Europe. The Macanese in the diaspora have maintained an intimate
connection to Macau and with the support of the Government of the Macau Special Administrative Region
MSAR have met periodically in their hometown. However, many feel that the collective sense of identity is
fast diluting with the change of administration although globalization might also make its toll. P.R.China is
calling for the gradual economic integration of Macau into the Pearl River Delta Zone and come 2049 when
the MSAR, as such, ceases to exist, will the Macanese become also fully integrated into China?
Convenor: Jorge Alberto Hagedorn Rangel, International Institute of Macau
The Macanese Community, Yesterday and Today
This paper explains the origins of the Macanese community and its historical role in the development of
Macau and identifies the challenges that it had to face in the period of transition, as well as its present
position in the MSAR. It also describes the main elements of the Macanese singularity, which is well
expressed in the community’s way of life, the traditional festivities and the unique cuisine. The Macanese
institutions and the Macanese diaspora are also characterized.
Keywords: Macanese community, Macau SAR, period of transition, Joint Declaration, Macanese diaspora
Alexandra Sofia Hagedorn Rangel, International Institute of Macau
Macanese Community, Its Boundaries and Its Role in the Coming Future
This paper will be discussing the following issues: a) the traditional meaning of Macaense Community and
its role in the context of Portuguese-Chinese relations over Macau; b) whether this meaning and role still
make sense in the dawn of 21st century specially after the handover of Macau's sovereignty back to China;
c) Reinvention of the concept of Macanese community - its role in the affirmation of autonomy under the
principle of "one country, two systems".
Key words : Macanese, Macaense Community, identity.
Henrique Miguel de Senna Fernandes, Associação dos Macaenses
Macanese Community and Identity Building of the Macau Special Administrative Region (MSAR)
This paper will focus on two relevant issues: a) If, at the beginning of the 21st century we can talk about a
Macanese Community in the MSAR; or, otherwise, we should be rather referring to Macanese, as a loose
subset of Macau’s contemporary society; b) The Macanese input to the cultural identity of Macau SAR
which is, by assumption, under construction since the retrocession of Macau to the People’s Republic of
China.
Key words: Macanese, community, MSAR, cultural identity, construction, retrocession.
Jose Luis Sales Marques, Institute of European Studies of Macau

21st Century, Macau SAR: Will Macanese Community Survive?
The Legacy of the Macanese community through centuries in Macau and its present contributions, in various
aspects, have been recognized by Macau Special Administrative Region (MSAR) Government and by the
Central Government of the People’s Republic of China. Will this small community be capable of dealing
with this fast moving society in this immediate present of MSAR or, furthermore, consolidate its identity
foundations for the coming decades? Some, sceptically, accept the fatality of the syndrome of the last
Mohicans; others, hopefully bigger in number, believe in the alliances for the future; some, also preview the
upcoming of the Macanese as the 57th Ethnic Minority of PRC. These scenarios and other issues will be
discussed through the presentation of this paper.
Keywords: Macanese; Filos da tera, Macâu –châi, Ou mun ian, Aomen ren, Alliances for the future; One
Country, Two Systems; Identity & Globalization
Carlos Alberto Santos Marreiros, Albergue SCM

Panel 220 //Room no. 1202 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Political Economy, Ecology, and Agriculture in 19th Century British India
This Panel has three papers. The first paper focuses on the northeastern region of Assam. It analyzes the
relationship between agriculture and forestry that had existed before the advent of colonial rule and how it
changed under British Empire. In this context the role of commercialization of natural resources such as
land, forests and its access to the people will be discussed. It will be shown how, the surplus extraction and
profit driven British imperial policies led to the destruction of the age-old interdependency between forests
and agrarian society of Assam.
Second paper discusses the story of how India under the British Empire became impoverished enough to be
vulnerable to famines. These famines were further aggravated by the rapid changes in the socio-economic
infrastructure brought about by colonial rule. The complex picture famine causation defies a simplistic
colonial explanation of weather and poverty as the source of famines.
Third paper looks at the importance of ‘race’ in the colonial project of the British Empire. More specifically
it will analyze the role played by the ideologies associated with race in the famine policies and relief
operations of the British imperial state in India. The European mindset in the 19th century of Social
Darwinism based biological determinism and scientific racism only reinforced laissez-faire and
Malthusianism. The paper will analyze the devastating consequences of this on the famine victims of British
India, particularly in relation to colonial famine relief policies and measures.
All the above papers interact with each other in unfolding the bowels of the British Imperial state in India
during the 19th century.
Convenor: Laxman D. Satya, Lock Haven University of Pennsylvania
Chair: Laxman D. Satya, Lock Haven University of Pennsylvania
Colonialism and the Forestry-Agriculture Interface in Nineteenth Century Assam
Assam was largely forested with a sparse population when the British incorporated it into their Indian
Empire in 1826. Land-use policies which were primarily directed towards greater productivity and revenue
generation led to conversion of forests into plantations and agricultural fields. Imperial forest policies led to
exploitation of Assam’s forests effecting large-scale changes in the landscape. So in Assam the pre-colonial
and colonial situations were starkly contrasting.
Forests played an important role in the agrarian economy of Assam. It provided much needed products that
helped in agricultural activities. Use of forest resources by the people was not wholly regulated by the precolonial
states, nor did it impose any strict restrictions on the access to forest resources.
The advent of colonialism marked a watershed in the ecological history of Assam as forests came to be
exploited for imperial ends. Forests were considered as an obstacle to the prosperity of the Empire and
therefore the effort of the Raj was to convert forests into assured revenue bearing agricultural lands.
Commercialization of the forests and their demarcations as Reserved, Protected or Village Forests broke the
age-old bond between the agrarian, and forest communities in Assam. The new ordering of space impacted
traditional agricultural practices like jhum (slash and burn cultivation).
Grazing of cattle (an important constituent of agricultural economy) which was done free in the pre-colonial
period came to be taxed under the Raj. The ideology of abundance was replaced with an ideology of control
and extraction. Consequently, the nature of production changed from subsistence to surplus for sale and
profit. Forests that were an integral part of the agricultural process became alienated under colonial rule.
The paper based on archival sources, examines the changes brought about by the exploitative imperial forest
policies on the agrarian sector of Assam.
Rajib Handique, Dibrugarh University

The Colonial Legacy of Famines in British India
From being the ‘land of the riches’ in the pre-colonial times, India has been reduced to a ‘land of the
famines’ under the British Empire is how the Nationalists put it in the 19th century. The stereotypical image
of an Indian farmer as a half starved wrench dressed only in a lion cloth, the hungry masses in perpetual
misery were painted on the canvas of world perception forever. While blaming the colonial rule for all of
India’s travails and seeing sinister machinations on the part of the British may be dismissed as yet another
instance of nationalist zeal, there are some issues that nevertheless need careful consideration.
Frequent occurrence of famines in British India is one such area. Under the British control India’s socioeconomic
infrastructure rapidly changed. Therefore any study of famines must go beyond the oft-stated
culprits of weather, overpopulation and poverty. It is the contention of this paper that economic, social,
political and imperial considerations along with Mother Nature all had a role to play in making famines a
phenomenon whose complexities are being studied even after a century of their occurrence. The famines
were a consequence of much more than mere failure of rains and to depict them as such is a gross
understatement of the events that actually unfolded. The changes in the traditional society, its infrastructure
and its interrelationship with the economic variables must be at the core of any analysis of famines during
the colonial period.
Swati Prakash, Jawaharlal Nehru University
Race and Famine in Colonial India
While most studies on famines in nineteenth century British India have focused on the political, social,
economic, and most recently ecological aspects of the macabre events between 1850 and 1900, this paper
proposes to add a new dimension. It proposes to look at the ideological aspects of western imperialism,
colonialism, militarism, Social Darwinism, scientific racism, and eugenics along with laissez-faire and
Malthusianism, which prevented any serious state intervention in famine relief. The ideologically driven
British imperial state not only practiced the policy of non-intervention but systematically discouraged efforts
even at the local level that provided any kind of relief to the starving masses. The reason for this was the
colonial state’s strict adherence to the 19th century European mindset that decimation of millions of Indians
or non-whites during repeated famines was the natural course that was biologically determined. Hence any
state or external intervention would be counter to the course determined by nature. It will be argued that the
traditional explanation in all the 19th century colonial documents about the causes of famines hide the actual
fact that the colonial state and British colonizers were driven by a sense of racial and biological superiority
that prevented them from seriously intervening with relief efforts. How was this radically different from the
pre-colonial situation will also be dealt in this paper.
Laxman D. Satya, Lock Haven University of Pennsylvania

Panel 221 //Room no. 1203 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Networks of Exchange in Early Modern Island Southeast Asia
Trade has been termed the lifeblood of Southeast Asia, and increasingly scholars are dividing the
chronological history of the region into “ages” of commerce. Nowhere is trade such a vital part of its past as
island Southeast Asia because of its valuable forest and sea resources so coveted in the rest of the world, and
the accessibility to these goods through well-located network of ports linked by sea. The early modern
period (c. 1400-1800) saw a major rise in the tempo of trade in Southeast Asia as a result of the new arrival
of the Europeans, the return of the Chinese in force in the late sixteenth century, the emergence of an Arab
network, and the continuing commercial operations of various Indian and Southeast Asian groups. Each of
the papers in this panel examines a part of the vast interlocking and intricate networks of exchange that
characterized island Southeast Asia in the early modern period.
Convenor: Leonard Y. Andaya, University of Hawaii at Manoa
Chair: Leonard Y. Andaya, University of Hawaii at Manoa
Diasporic Networks and the Colonial Transition in the Malay World 1778 - 1830
This paper explores the roles of diasporic networks in the colonial transition within the Malay world region
between the late eighteenth century and the early nineteenth century. It compares the positions of the Bugis,
Chinese, and Arab networks in the political economy of the region prior to the emergence of new European
imperial regimes. They were able to facilitate economic, political, and cultural exchanges both within the
region and beyond and thus played an important role in the history of Southeast Asia. As a result they
became crucial actors in the colonial transition, both facilitating and contravening the new European
imperial visions. Understanding and comparing their roles and activities in this transition allows us to reexamine
conceptions of state, society, and state- society relations within the region, if not the notions of
Malay-ness and the Malay world themselves. It also allows us to re-examine the concept of “diaspora”, not
only in terms of its possibilities and limitations in understanding these groups, but also its relations to
concepts of “state” and “society”, and the colonial transition.
Koh Keng We, Seoul National University
Phantom Fleets: Locating Networks of Exchange in Early Modern Makassar, 1650 - 1800
Makassar, a port town on the west coast of Sulawesi (the Celebes) became the key East Indonesian base for
the VOC (Dutch East India Company) after the 1669 defeat of Gowa-Talloq, a Makassarese kingdom that
had been a centre of regional distributive trade in the 16th and 17th centuries. The newly-established Dutch
post in Makassar was intended to protect essential VOC interests in the spice islands of Maluku (the
Moluccas) and to control and exploit regional trade in Chinese and Indian commodities. Makassar’s earlier
rich exchange trade, which had extended from the Coromandel Coast and Siam to South China and the
Philippines, was curtailed and re-focussed on Dutch Batavia and Maluku. After 1720, however, the
explosive growth of the traffic in marine goods re-established the port as a central node in a Chinesedominated,
multi-ethnic (but non-European) commodity exchange network between Southern China and the
east Indonesian islands, with Makassar continuing as a transit port in the collection and redistribution of
goods. Our knowledge of these networks of exchange is limited since a considerable amount of traffic went
unrecorded. Those recorded were just a percentage of recognized trade, but there were also whole circuits
operating outside formal parameters. These included not only illicit commerce, but also most coastal and
inland transactions. This paper considers the extent of such under-reporting, and its causes, as well as the
effects it has had on our view of early modern Makassar, and hence of island Southeast Asia.
Heather Sutherland, Free University Amsterdam

Links in the Chain: The Sama-Bajo in the Early Modern Trading Networks of the Indonesian
Archipelago
The maritime expansion of the dual South Sulawesi kingdoms of Gowa-Talloq to the eastern Indonesian
archipelago in the 16th and 17th centuries was a key development in the formation of important regional
trading networks. The defeat of the kingdom by the Dutch East India Company (VOC) in 1667 did not end
its influence, as many of its subjects and allies fled the island and became embroiled in kingdoms throughout
the archipelago and as far as Siam. The networks developed from this exodus helped to link the distant
islands and markets of the east to the bustling entrepôts of Makassar and elsewhere, as well as to the larger
China market. But the history of the influential role of the Makassarese and the Bugis of South Sulawesi in
this period cannot be understood without discussing the part played by the semi-nomadic Sama-Bajo in the
creation, enlargement, and maintenance of these networks. This paper focuses on two of the Sama-Bajo
groups: one under the Makassarese rulers of Gowa-Talloq and the other under the Bugis rulers of Bone.
Between the 16th and 19th centuries, these Sama-Bajo communities under powerful patrons of noble birth
were found spread throughout the eastern archipelago, collecting sea products and other commodities and,
most important of all, forming thriving intermediary trading centres.
Lance Nolde, University of Hawaii at Manoa
Constituting Networks in the Islands of Southeastern Indonesia
The aim of this paper is to understand how and why the numerous islands in southeastern Indonesia came to
constitute networks of exchange in the early modern period. In this case study, I focus on the Banda,
Southeastern, Southwestern, Tanimbar, Aru, and Kai archipelagoes, which comprise many small, low coral
islands and a few volcanic high islands. Early sources indicate that Banda was an important destination of
traders because it was the home of the nutmeg tree, and its inhabitants were the major collectors of cloves
from the northern Maluku areas. Despite its later destruction by the Dutch in the early seventeenth century
and the dispersal of its population, Banda remained an important redistribution centre for the region.
Favourable currents and winds facilitated movements between Banda and the other archipelagoes, making
linkages feasible. Yet the creation of a working network involved local decisions that placed economic and
ritual survival above the purely profit motive. This paper thus focuses on the factors that helped to create a
working network among these distant and multicultural communities in southeastern Indonesia.
Leonard Y. Andaya, University of Hawaii at Manoa

Panel 223 //Room no. 1205 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Chinese Christianity (I): Indigenization and Cultural Void in the Early 20th Century
Indigenization of Christianity has been a major topic of discussion among Chinese scholars, but it has meant
different things to different people. The purpose of the three Chinese Christianity panels is to look at these
differences by examining how individual Christians—church leaders, intellectual activists, lay people, and
congregants—adjusted the gospel message and created new religious practices and civic norms in order to
fill the cultural, cosmological, and institutional voids left by regime change and military conflicts in modern
China.
The first Chinese Christianity panel sets out to investigate the reinvention of the gospel message in relation
to dynastic rebellions, revolutions, and wars in late imperial and Republican China. Focusing on the Chinese
church’s engagement with popular culture, the evolution of Confucian-Christian theological discourse, and
the development of religious publishing and Bible translation, the four panelists explore the complexity of
indigenization, not only as a subject of study in itself but also as a window onto larger intellectual, social,
cultural, and religious issues confronting China during a time of rapid and profound change. Lars Peter
Laamann studies the culture of fear and insecurity in rural China by reconstructing the responses of both
Catholic and Protestant missions toward the popular practices of demon possession and exorcism from the
end of the Taiping wars to the Japanese invasion. Lydia Gerber draws attention to two Protestant thinkers,
Richard Wilhelm and Wu Leichuan, and examines their efforts to create a viable Confucian-Christian vision
to replace a dying Confucianism after the collapse of the Qing dynasty. Melissa Inouye investigates the
extensive religious publishing networks of the True Jesus Church, a fast-growing indigenous Pentecostal
movement, and George Kam-Wah Mak studies the founding of the China Bible House (CBH), the first
national Bible society of China. These publishing activities represented the best Chinese Christian response
to rising nationalism in the wartime.
Delving below the surface of previous scholarly interpretations, which often echoed simplistic Confucian
and Marxist rhetoric, the four panelists highlight the indigenous sensitivities of Chinese Christians in terms
of the need to assimilate Christianity into their immediate environment. Their studies shed new light on the
various motives, agendas, and actions of different Christian actors, and reveal that the reality of Sino-
Christian encounters was much more nuanced and grounded in complex political, social, and cultural
conditions.
Convenor: Joseph Tse-Hei Lee, Pace University
Chair: R. G. Tiedemann, Shandong University
Discussant: R. G. Tiedemann, Shandong University
Torch-Bearers of Modernity? Western Missionaries, Demonism, and Exorcism in Modern China
(1860s - 1930s)
Christian missionaries from Europe and America active in China around the turn of the twentieth century
took great pride in presenting themselves as representatives of a more enlightened civilization. Part and
parcel of this self-perception was the rejection of the “superstitious” beliefs and “unscientific” practices they
encountered, as imagined anti-essences of their combined message of religious and material redemption.
Missionaries and Christian community leaders thus proceeded to deal with the erosion of old certainties
which the political upheavals of the early twentieth century had created. Drawing on recent research, the
present paper will shed light on phenomena relating to demon possession and exorcism between the end of
the Taiping wars and the Japanese invasion. It will offer a typology of the popular concepts which offended
Western missionaries and China’s modernizing elites alike, analyze cases of demonism described by Chinese
and foreign Christians, and contextualize the relationship between healing and spiritualism in late imperial
and Republican China.
Lars Peter Laamann, School of Oriental and African Studies

Seeking Convergence: Richard Wilhelm, Wu Leichuan, and Their Quest for a Shared Confucian-
Christian Vision
This paper examines the writings of two prominent thinkers grounded in both Confucianism and
Christianity, and their unique visions for China’s youth in a time of rapid transformation. Richard Wilhelm
(1873-1930) received theological training in his native Germany, yet as a missionary, he became a strong
advocate of Chinese Confucian culture and stressed the study of Confucian teachings at his mission schools
in Shandong’s Qingdao. Equally, the Christianity Wilhelm presented to his students at the end of the Qing
Empire was in alignment with Confucian life goals. Wu Leichuan (1869-1944) was the only jinshi and
member of the Hanlin academy ever to convert to Episcopalian Protestantism. He became the first Chinese
chancellor of Yanjing University, an institution founded by and funded through the American Protestant
missions. Yet Wu’s spirituality was centered on the promises of the Zhongyong, and the image of Jesus he
presented to China’s youth during the 1930s and 1940s fits into this Confucian-Christian paradigm. By
looking at these prominent educators, this paper explores the life lessons that Wu and Wilhelm offered to
their students and how in each case elements of both Chinese and Christian traditions were interwoven to
offer a cohesive path of cross-cultural encounter. The significance of this comparative analysis lies in the
fact that Wu and Wilhelm’s respective theologizing approaches revealed a large degree of convergence, and
their insights about a shared Confucian-Christian heritage helped to fill the cosmological void left by the
disintegration of the Qing dynasty.
Lydia Gerber, Washington State University
Chinese Christian Publishing Networks and the Paradox of Modern Miracle Stories
Western mission organizations in late imperial China played a direct role in the development of modern
Chinese print culture. The national and transnational networks upon which Western missionary organizations
relied for information-sharing, personnel recruitment and financial support depended to a significant extent
on the circulation of periodicals. By the last decades of the nineteenth century this print culture, along with
modern technologies and the mass-audience mindset that they enabled, had expanded beyond Western
missionary networks to Chinese-run churches and also to secular media ventures in Hong Kong and
Shanghai.
Paradoxically, however, the introduction of Western printing technologies and modern print culture via
Christian missionary organizations also shaped Chinese Christianity in ways that contemporary advocates of
modernity might have described as anti-modern in that they rejected aspects of the scientific and rationalistic
worldview often presumed to drive modernizing processes. The prevalence of Christian miracle stories in
nationally distributed Chinese language publications such as The Church News, The Chinese Christian
Intelligencer, and, later on, smaller native publications such as the True Jesus Church’s Global Correction of
the Church, normalized “miraculous” practices such as healing and exorcism as part of the Christian
experience across China. The prominence of miraculous experience in emerging Chinese modern print
culture not only continued to shape Chinese Christianity throughout the 20th century and into the present,
but also complicates our understanding of the experience of modernity in China.
Melissa Wei-Tsing Inouye, Independent scholar
The Belated Formation of the China Bible House (1937): Nationalism and the Indigenization of
Protestantism in Republican China
While indigenization took place in various aspects within Chinese Protestantism during the 1920s, Bible
work seemed immune to it, as neither missionaries nor Chinese church leaders disputed the legitimacy of the
dominance of foreign Bible societies. The China Bible House (CBH), the first national Bible society of
China, did not come into existence until the outbreak of Sino-Japanese War in 1937. This paper investigates
the belated formation of the CBH as a result of the interplay between the politics of foreign Bible societies
and the nascent indigenizing Chinese Church in relation to rising nationalism during the Republican era.
Nationalism provided a powerful discourse that drove foreign missionaries and Chinese Protestants to work
toward the indigenization of Bible work. This paper first examines how foreign Bible societies turned
mistrust and conflicts into cooperation not only among themselves but also with Chinese church leaders. It
then argues that Chinese church leaders saw the founding of a national Bible society as a manifestation of
the Chineseness in the Protestant movement. This understanding, together with the need for foreign financial

support and expertise, explains the reasons for a high level of Sino-foreign cooperation in Bible work.
Providing manpower, advisory, and managerial support to the CBH, foreign Bible societies continued to be
actively involved in China’s Bible work and were committed to promoting the worldwide circulation of the
Bible.
George Kam-Wah Mak, Hong Kong Baptist University

Panel 224 //Room no. 1206 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Rethinking the Private Lives of Confucian Literati: Reconciling the Three Teachings in Pre-modern
East Asia
Academic discussions of the relationship between Buddhism, Confucianism, and Daoism leave an
impression of a story only half told. Such works have mostly centered on conventional narratives—namely,
state/political histories or philosophical treatises that end in prosaic descriptions. Our methods have
developed little beyond the traditional approaches where the emphasis is more on the teachings as
independent and separate traditions with relatively little emphasis on the inter-religious dynamics.
Beneath the familiar narratives as based on the established sources, there existed more dynamic and
intertwined interactions that were played out at various social levels of society. Taking these dynamics as the
main theme, the proposed panel seeks to explore the amalgamation among the Three Teachings across the
three cultures of China, Korea, and Japan. It will do this be focusing on how ostensibly Confucian scholars
privately patronized the traditions of Buddhism and Daoism despite their formal condemnation of these
same traditions.
The intent of this panel is to explore the multifarious dimensions and intricacies of the relationship among
the three traditions by using a variety of primary sources, including artworks and alternative textual records,
which have so far been marginally discussed. In the end, it is an effort, through cross cultural comparisons,
to shed new light on the inner interactions among the Three Teachings that have endured and enriched the
religious culture of Asia for so long.
Convenor: Thomas Sung-Eun Kim, Leiden University
Chair: Nam-lin Hur, University of British Columbia
Discussant: Nam-lin Hur, University of British Columbia
Indeterminacy in Meaning: Religious Syncretism and Dynastic Historiography in the Shannüren
Zhuan
This paper examines the competing voices in the Shannüren zhuan 善 女 人 傳 (Biographies of Good
Women), a unique anthology of 150 Buddhist women’s biographical accounts compiled and edited by the
Confucian-turned-Buddhist Peng Jiqing 彭 際 清 (aka Peng Shaosheng 彭 紹 升 , 1740-1796) to educate his
daughters in the eighteenth century. The only of its kind, the anthology details the lives of Buddhist
laywomen of primarily the Chan and Pure Land faiths from the fourth to the eighteenth centuries, and it was
prepared for the express purpose of Pure Land proselytization.
Yuet Keung Lo, National University of Singapore
The Role of Confucianism in Kūkai’s System of Thought
The famous Japanese monk Kūkai (774-835) was trained at the imperial college and expected by his noble
family to enter a political career at the Heian court. This meant that his education was primarily Confucian,
focusing on the Chinese Classics. Kūkai left this predetermined way, however, because he felt that it was his
vocation to become a Buddhist monk instead. After some years of vagrancy he joined an embassy to China,
brought back important scriptures, ideas and practices and established the Japanese Shingon school of
Buddhism. He thus became one of the most influential Buddhist thinkers in Japan. Confucianism
nevertheless remained an important topic in his writing: he wrote a fictional dialogue between a Confucian,
a Daoist and a Buddhist, he refers to the Chinese Classics at many places of his doctrinal works and he
incorporates Confucianism (and Daoism) into his scheme of teachings that lead to awakening. It will be the
aim of my talk to analyze the role that Kūkai attributes to Confucian writings and ideas in his system of
thought. It will become clear that Confucianism and Buddhism are not seen by Kūkai as mere rivals, but
rather as teachings that complement one another.
Paulus Bastian Kaufmann, Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München

The Cultural Adoption and Patronage of Buddhism by Confucian Elites during the Joseon Dynasty
Despite the official policy of "suppression of the heresies," of the Joseon dynasty (1392-1910), the
Confucian elites have adopted in their private lives religious traditions that were deemed to be heresies. It is
not an unknown secret that the high ranking Confucian scholar-officials and even the royal family
patronized Buddhist temples and buried their ancestors according to fungsui practices during the time of
orthodox neo-Confucianism.
This paper will mainly focus on the records of exchanges of poems and letters between monks and
Confucian literati elites that are found in the personal anthologies of Buddhist monks. In addition, steles of
eminent monks will be examined to highlight the Confucian-Buddhist relationship that was envisioned from
the position of Buddhist monks. Interestingly, these interactions paint a picture of a dynamic cultural
exchange between the Confucian literati and the monks during a time that was purported to be one of the
most critical periods towards Buddhism as a heresy. Rather than attacks on Buddhism as a heterodox, these
records reveal an intimate and active exchange between Confucian literati elites and Buddhist monks.
Such materials afford us an opportunity to get the Buddhist side of the story and not the usual Confucian
representations. In this sense, the aim of this paper is to go beyond the traditional academic discussions that
have uncritically accepted the conventional narrative of suppression of Buddhism, in an attempt to challenge
the implied notion that Buddhism was cast into the mountains in isolation from the cultural life of the
Confucian elites. The active exchanges between Confucian elites and Buddhist monks sketch a scene of
cultural solidarity where the traditional model of conflict is shown to be an overly simplistic and naive
understanding of the relationship.
Thomas Sung-Eun Kim, Leiden University

Panel 225 //Room no. 1301 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Embodied Visions: Feminine and the Supernatural in Asian Cultures
This panel will explore images and representations of the feminine and the supernatural in Asian cultures
especially China, India, and Japan in literature, film and folk tales to see how in many ways embodied
visions of the female in diverse ways inform these cultures’ ambivalence toward the feminine. In "What is
wrong with the fox? Gender politics in Chinese myths and modern media," Gereon Kopf will examine how
in both Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon and the Green Lantern, a female fox spirit constitutes the
unmitigated source of greed, desire, and evil while most other characters display some level of moral
ambiguity. Kopf will read these stories in their historical and soteriological context and probe whether they
simply reinforce or, in some way, also question mainstream gender stereotypes. Then in “Controlling Girl
Power: Female Energy and Male Order in Japanese Cultural Practice” Rein Raud will examine how East
Asian worldviews approached virginity with suspicion. Japanese miko, shamanistic mediums, had to be
manipulated and controlled by male supervisors, and medieval popular culture abounds with stories telling
about disasters wrought by uncontrolled female energy, bordering on madness. He will trace this view of the
feminine from spiritist practices and medieval stories to the work of 20th century authors and post-modern
comic and film.
Saeko Kimura in “On Imagery of Crossing the Sea: Female Divinity in Medieval Japan” will explore
divinity of the sea as a feminine figure. Looking at Mazu in Macau and Setouchi in Japan , she will examine
several narratives which are passed down as folk beliefs to show how the belief of the sea constructed and
narrated. Although the seafaring men pray to feminine divinity, there is a taboo woman cannot board a ship
for safe journey. This can be read as the tension between the suppression by the authority and the traditional
folk beliefs. This historical confusion could be shown mainly by the legend of Hachiman. Finally Neela
Bhattacharya Saxena in “Seductive Sirens and Dutiful Wives: Paradox of Representation in Ancient Texts
and Contemporary Indian Cinema” will examine how ensnaring sirens exist side by side with docile women
under patriarchal rule. She will look at images from the ancient world in conjunction with contemporary
popular cinema to argue that India's romance with the embodied vision of the divine feminine has created a
diverse and veritable smorgasbord of feminine images, leading to ambivalence as well as valorization of the
feminine.
Convenor: Neela Bhattacharya Saxena, Nassau Community College
Chair: Rein Raud, University of Helsinki
On Imagery of Crossing the Sea: Female Divinity in Medieval Japan
It can be seen that the divinity of the sea is represented as feminine figure all over the world. As Mazu in
China especially in Macau is the most well-known example, there are various images of feminine divinity
around the coast.
In this paper, I will pick up Setouchi area which is the west of Japan and deal with the several narratives
which are passed down as folk beliefs to show how the belief of the sea constructed and narrated.
Interestingly, in medieval Japan, many of warriors prayed for the divine and that divinity of war was figured
as feminine connected to the divinity of the sea. Considering the insular situation, it could be quite natural
the image of conquering connects to that of crossing the sea. On the other hand, the feminine divinity reveals
the contradictory images such as conquering and no-war in parallel. Although the seafaring men pray to
feminine divinity, there is a taboo woman cannot board a ship for safe journey. This can be read as the
tension between the suppression by the authority and the traditional folk beliefs. I will show such historical
confusion mainly by the legend of Hachiman.
Saeko Kimura, Tsuda College

Controlling Girl Power: Female Energy and Male Order in Japanese Cultural Practice
A connection between female virginity and the transcendental (manifest f ex in institutions of virgin
priestesses) is known to different cultures, but unlike the Western religions, in which virginity was credited
with a positive power, the East Asian worldviews approached it with suspicion, because the transcendental
was itself always ethically ambivalent. Thus we know that the Japanese miko, shamanistic mediums, had to
be manipulated and controlled by male supervisors, and medieval popular culture abounds with stories
telling about disasters wrought by uncontrolled female energy, bordering on madness. The same cultural
attitudes have persisted through modernity to the present times. In my paper, I am going to trace the
development of this view of the feminine from spiritist practices and medieval stories to the work of 20th
century authors and post-modern comic and film.
Rein Raud, University of Helsinki
What is Wrong with the Fox? Gender Politics in Chinese Myths and Modern Media
Chinese folk tales that combine Daoist and Buddhist element frequently depict a female fox spirit as the
source of evil, deception, and desire that has to be tamed by, mostly male, Buddhist practitioners or martial
artists. The most well-known contemporary depictions of this theme are Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon
and the Green Lantern. In both movies, a female fox spirit constitutes the unmitigated source of greed,
desire, and evil while most other characters display some level of moral ambiguity. In some sense, these
stories juxtapose discipline and desire as well as Buddhist institutionalism and folk beliefs. Most of all,
however, the gender politics of these stories cannot be ignored. This paper will read these stories in their
historical and soteriological context and probe whether they simply reinforce or, in some way, also question
mainstream gender stereotypes.
Gereon Kopf, Luther College
Seductive Sirens and Dutiful Wives: Paradox of Representation in Ancient Texts and Contemporary
Indian Cinema
Ever since Samkhya thinkers in ancient times divided reality into the dualities of Prakriti and Purusha, some
segments of the Indic population superimposed genders onto these cosmic and onto-psychological entities.
Patriarchal readings of the text saw Purusha as male and Prakriti as female and developed their ascetic
philosophies to escape the apparent snares of Prakriti. At the same time within the backdrop of a Samkhya,
Yoga, Tantra continuum and Vedantic nondual consciousness, efforts to overcome dualities also ensued. On
the other end of the spectrum, diverse manifestations of a powerful Great Goddess enveloped the Indic
landscape. Portrayals of women as ensnaring apsaras, dutiful wives as well as ascetics themselves emerged
out of these articulations. Paradox of representations where seductive sirens exist side by side with docile
women under patriarchal rule and the idea of Shakti as women’s inherent power have continued to play an
important role in the Indian milieu with interesting and complex consequences for the culture. Kalidas’s
Shakuntala represents a pinnacle of creative articulation where many of these representations play out, and
today’s Bollywood churns out in film after film that paradox that both empower and disempower women at
the same time. This paper will look at select images from the ancient world in conjunction with
contemporary popular cinema to argue that India's romance with the embodied vision of the divine has
created a diverse and veritable smorgasbord of feminine images, leading to ambivalence and, what I call, a
Gynocentric matrix in the Indian scene.
Neela Bhattacharya Saxena, Nassau Community College
Beauty East, Beauty West: The Making of Muslim Beauty in Indonesia
Beauty fascinates us all, especially women, regardless of their race, social and cultural standings or
religions. Not only has beauty managed to characterize women but also it has become an identity marker for
them. And media has given a powerful representation of beauty for women and girls. Through mass media,
images of women and girls have bombarded us with more or less a culture that is heavily polished by pop
culture, especially Western pop culture. The face in the magazines often serves the standard(ized) beauty for
the readers. This paper will address the representation of female beauty in Indonesia, especially Muslim or
Islamic beauty. How does Indonesian Islam see beauty as Islam constructs beauty within the parameters of
faith is one question this paper tries to answer. By understanding how Muslim women understand the

concept of beauty and how the concept of beauty represented in the Islamic magazines, this paper also
attempts to see whether there is a shift in the meaning of the concept or perception of beauty or it is merely
formed by consumerism. As consumerism has been long associated with the Western world, the discussion
in the paper will also comprise how the perception of beauty for Indonesian Muslim women, is indeed a
social and cultural construction that is not only housed within indegenous/local Indonesian context but is
also heavily influenced by (Middle) Eastern Islamic world and the global (Western) standards. The East-
West relationship seems to be pivotal in constructing Muslim beauty in Indonesia.
Diah Ariani Arimbi, Airlangga University

Panel 226 //Room no. 1302 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Re-evaluating the Uses of Visual Forms and Aesthetic Style within East Asian Buddhist Practice
In the study of East Asian Buddhist art, textual sources are often absent to explain the pervasive visual
forms, the development of iconographic conventions, and stylistic choices for representing religious
concepts. Moreover, Buddhist sutras rarely explain the various types of imagery or the function of art and
architecture for both monks and lay practitioners. This panel will explore the ways in which painting,
sculpture and architecture shapes and is shaped by specific ritual or devotional contexts. The panel will also
investigate the influences of secular concerns and other religious traditions on Chinese and Japanese
Buddhism in order to understand the complex uses of imagery and space within Buddhist practice. The
papers will address such diverse issues as: the use of sacred geometries as an active force for both cosmic
and divine power; the selection of painting style as a conscious means of linking painting process with both
merit making and as means of active Buddhist practice; and the process of replication and copying within
Buddhist architecture as an active devotional enterprise that rejects secular aesthetic standards.
Convenor: Kathleen Ryor, Carleton College
Chair: Kathleen Ryor, Carleton College
Discussant: Paul Copp, University of Chicago
Perfecting the Sacred: Radial Symmetry in the Religious Architecture of Early Medieval China
Rulers during China’s early imperial period were known for seeking transcendents with elixirs of
immortality living in on mountains or magical isles. When these activities failed, emperors constructed
representations of those environments with lakes, terraces, and palaces in the hope of luring transcendents to
them. At the same time architecture of a different sort was constructed to express the emperor’s position as
Son of Heaven and allow him to regulate “all under heaven”. In marked contrast with rectangular palace
halls, excavated Bright Halls (Mingtang) from the first century CE reveal plans based on concentric circles
and squares.
The early centuries CE also saw the introduction of Buddhism into China with its own tradition of
architecture. The South Asian stūpa and pillar both had circular plans. Square railings, foundations, and
gateways were employed to indicate cardinal directions, thereby ensuring correct performance of
pradakshina rites as a means to attain enlightenment. The plans of stūpa shrines and towering pagodas in the
Early Medieval Period consistently employed regular geometries. Did the use of radial symmetry serve a
specific ritual purpose? Did control of geometries derived from the circle give the user power over the
circular forces of the heavens? Through an examination of textual and archaeological evidence, this paper
will explore the use of radial symmetry as a means to imbue religious buildings with the power to affect
cosmic forces and access divine power in Early Medieval China.
Tracy Miller, Vanderbilt University
Style as Substance: Literati Buddhist Ink Painting and Devotional Practices in Late Ming Dynasty
China
Many scholars have studied the so-called Buddhist revival of the late Ming dynasty in China and have
examined in great depth the syncretic nature of Buddhist doctrine and practice at this time.
Correspondingly, art historians have noted a parallel resurgence in Buddhist figure painting by artists who
also have made a name for themselves depicting secular subjects. Scholars make a distinction in late Ming
art between Buddhist paintings done often by anonymous artists for temples and monasteries and scrolls
executed by well-known artists who were either themselves members of the literati or were patronized by
the elite stratum of Chinese society. While scholars have noted this renewed interest in Buddhist figure
painting among literati and literati-style painters starting around the last quarter of the sixteenth century, few
have investigated the specific contexts for their production. This paper will investigate the ways in which
artists’ regional and doctrinal affinities influenced the subject and style of their Buddhist paintings. It will

argue that regional Buddhist traditions and iconography, study and devotion to particular texts and deities, as
well as the function of the specific painting, all influenced individual artists’ depictions of Buddhist subject
matter. In addition, the paper will argue that their choice of painting style was not merely related to preexisting
artistic traditions but was deployed mindfully to express Buddhist concepts and facilitate a variety
of syncretic practices.
Kathleen Ryor, Carleton College
The Tōji Landscape Screen: What’s Remembered and Forgotten about Its Religious Function in the
Modern Era
The modern world remembers the Toji landscape screen, among other things, as a secular object turned
religious object, being used in the consecration ceremony (Abhiseka in sanskrit). However, much of those
claims come from historical sources that show the title senzui byobu ( 山 水 屏 風 ) in ceremonies. Yet, no one
has discussed whether the screens themselves were called senzui byobu to begin with. This paper will
examine sources for the earliest possible date when we can associate the screens with the title and challenge
the assumption that they were called senzui byobu screens and that all surviving senzui byobu screens
belong to the same group. It will thus seek to recover the screens' functions in their original context.
Yan Yang, Yale University
Good Karma or Bad Kitsch? Visualizing the Afterlife at Kosanji
The Pure Land Buddhist complex of Kosanji constructed on the Japanese island of Ikuchijima in the 1930s
by the business magnate Kanemoto Kozo is not a unique example of a son's dedication to his deceased
mother. It follows in a long-standing funerary tradition of children demonstrating their filialness as well as
their Buddhist piety through donations to create Buddhist monuments of both small and great size. What is
unique is Kanemoto's approach to the process, an approach that has led some to label the site as "a lovely
example of kitsch". Built over the course of thirty years at great expense, Kosanji is comprised of replicas of
famous Buddhist sites found throughout Japan. Because of this somewhat unique feature, consideration will
be given to the larger Buddhist use of replication and copying. This paper will try to answer the question of
whether Kosanji is good karma or bad kitsch by exploring Kanemoto's project within the broader framework
of historical Buddhist practice. It will attempt to place the site outside of the rubric of late twentieth-century
aesthetics, considering whether or not kitsch, "artistic material of lower quality; items that are regarded as
tasteless, sentimental, or ostentatious in style" is an accurate description for the site based on Buddhist
practice.
Karil J. Kucera, St. Olaf College

Panel 227 //Room no. 1303 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Exhibiting the Regional Identities of Southern China during the 20th and 21st Centuries
According to Sharon MacDonald, exhibitions can be considered as a “technology of imagination”, where
sensory and cognitive stimuli enable visitors to make sense of the collection and to develop, reshape or
validate their knowledge. At each stage of their construction, from location, the selection of the overall
theme, the choice of individual exhibits, to the method of categorization, style of display, use of explanatory
material and so forth, exhibitions are informed by value-laden decisions that reveal the points of view of
their organizers, working with available resources. These points of view may or may not be fully
communicated to the audience, who bring their own perspective and understanding to the exhibition
experience.
This panel considers the rationale and dynamics of specific exhibitions related to the Guangdong province
and Hong Kong in Southern China during the 20th and 21st centuries. Historically existing at the geographic
and cultural margins of China, these areas underwent processes of integration and self-conscious reflection
upon their regional identities in relation to the state. For the Guangdong province, this process arguably
began from the sixteenth century onwards, while the issue of identity was brought to a head in Hong Kong
as a result of the Handover in 1997. Following the introduction of Western museological practices to China,
exhibitions became one of the means by which the regional identities of Guangdong and Hong Kong were
asserted and articulated to wide audiences, both local and international.
In this panel, two of the papers deal with early exhibitions that were organized by Guangdong cultural elites
during the tumultuous period of the 1940s. One was held in Hong Kong in 1940 and the other in New York
in 1947. Both events are closely tied with the upheavals and aftermath of the Sino-Japanese War when
preservation of cultural identity and national heritage was a paramount concern. The third paper examines
two exhibitions in post-colonial Hong Kong that addresses the uncertainty of Hong Kong identity within
China and the global contexts.
Convenor: Yu-ping Luk, Lingnan University, Hong Kong
Discussant: Shaoyang Lin, City University of Hong Kong
Visual Representation of Regional Culture: The 1940 Exhibition of Guangdong Cultural Heritage
Collecting and displaying cultural heritage is a cultural practice, involved in the construction and regulation
of a range of values and meanings. In the late nineteenth century, the emergence of the idea of “heritage” has
consequently fostered the rise of the idea of national heritage. By displaying selected material objects which
were labeled as “cultural heritage”, a nation’s culture was presented and its persona was constructed. This
paper focuses on a large-scale exhibition on Guangdong cultural heritage launched at the University Library
of the University of Hong Kong in 1940. With the aim to “study regional culture and promote national
spirit”, the exhibition demonstrated the inextricable link between cultural heritage and identity. Organized by
a group of cultural elite, it was warmly received and widely covered by the press media. As the first visual
and physical representation of Guangdong culture, the exhibition showcased over two thousand exhibits
classified into ten categories, including portraits of historical figures, bronze-and-stele, paintings,
calligraphy and historical documents etc. It provided a visual history of Guangdong culture, canonizing our
understanding of Guangdong culture. This paper explores the role played by tangible heritage, particularly
antiques, painting and calligraphy in the construction of regional culture and identity, aiming to investigate
how regional culture was articulated by material objects, and how exhibition was used as a means to
promote collective identity, and to contribute to the preservation of Chinese culture in the face of political
upheavals and cultural crisis during the Sino-Japanese war.
Pui Pedith Chan, City University of Hong Kong

Guangdong Regional Identity and an Exhibition of Paintings in New York in 1947
At the beginning of 1947, an exhibition titled “Contemporary Chinese Paintings” was held at the National
Arts Club in New York. The paintings on display included works by leading members of the former
Guangdong National Painting Research Society (Guangdong guohua yanjiu hui), such as Huang Bore (1901-
1968), Deng Fen (1894-1964) and Li Fengting (1883-1967), who are known for their traditionalist approach
to Chinese painting. This now largely forgotten event counts as one of the early exhibitions of contemporary
Chinese paintings in America. The paintings that were exhibited have survived, and they make up some 130
scroll paintings that are now kept at the archives of Lingnan University in Hong Kong.
The 1947 exhibition can be situated within a series of cultural activities initiated by Guangdong cultural
elites in the years during and subsequent to the Sino-Japanese War. This paper explores how the collection
was initially formed, and what may have been the rationale behind the selection of works and their display
in America. This paper argues that the exhibition was a meaningful attempt by Guangdong artists to present
their vision of the past and future of Chinese painting to an international audience, and that it is part of a
broader process whereby they identified themselves as inheritors and protectors of cultural patrimony in
China.
Yu-ping Luk, Lingnan University, Hong Kong
Talkover/Handover: Visualising Cultural Identities in Post-colonial Hong Kong
Shaped by colonial politics, Hong Kong has become a cosmopolitan city that enables various traditions and
diverse life styles to thrive, and her multicultural outlook has served as a gateway to bring China closer to
the rest of the world. Yet underneath her rich multicultural ecology, strangely lie the dynamics, conflicts, and
confusion in identifying one’s cultural roots where local histories and individual voices tend to succumb to
the grand narrative of “Chineseness”. In considering the socio-cultural changes brought about by the posthandover
economic flow, Hong Kong people are anxious to be part of China, yet remain separate and
distinct from the Mainlanders. How would they define the cultural identities of “Hong Kong” and position
themselves in relation to China?
This paper sets out to examine an art exhibition, “Talkover/Handover- dialogues on HK Art 10 years after
1997” to reflect on how various forms of identities could interact with everyday experiences, socio-cultural
interactions, and public imagination in the city. Unlike many similar projects incorporated into the
government’s celebration calendar for the 10th anniversary of the Handover, this exhibition aims to create a
platform that encourages a critical analysis of Hong Kong art and culture in the post-97 era. The
participating artists have been paired together to conduct interviews and create works of art in response to
each other. By reviewing the exhibition, this paper researches the different visual tactics adopted by artists in
considering the representations of local experiences and weaving individual voices into the process of
cultural identification.
Vivian Wing Yan Ting, Hong Kong Baptist University

Panel 229 //Room no. 1204 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
The Cultural Discourse of English-Chinese Translation: A Re-appraisal
As global identity becomes increasingly defined by the concept of communication across languages and
cultures, the subject of ‘translation’ is increasingly being resituated away from its traditional linguistics
domain to a social and cultural one. It is a phenomenon with twofold implications. One, it complements
conventional literary theories by attempting to comprehend the cultural significance of the source text from
a trans-cultural position; it also endeavors to uncover previously overlooked significance of the text in the
process. Two, it contributes to the growing perception of the role of translation as a unique cultural process
and considers the concept of language (or words) as cultural-specific references that could potentially
compromise the task of a translator. By drawing upon such 'classic' theories as those developed by Vermeer
and Catford on Culture and Translation in parallel to such linguistic premises as Chomsky's conjecture of the
existence of 'deep' and 'surface' structures in languages, the four papers on this panel - each focusing on the
Chinese reception and translation of a particular work of English origin - endeavor to add to this
contemporary debate on the cultural 'turn' in translation not by pulling it further away from its linguistics
roots, but by reexamining the presupposed dichotomous relationship between culture and linguistics in
translation studies and its implications on the future developments of the field.
Convenor: Isaac Yue, The University of Hong Kong
Translation as a Process of Reverse‐Sacralization and the Popularization of Late Victorian Fiction in
Chinese
As has been pointed out by Matthew Schneider-Mayerson, '[p]opular fiction is defined by what it is not:
"literature"'. It is largely in accordance to such a conception that the contemporary debate on the distinction
between 'highbrow' and 'lowbrow' is waged. However, as Lawrence Levine demonstrates, much of what is
considered 'literature' today were at one point in time 'popular' works which had undergone a process of
sacralization. In other words, there is a certain degree of interchangeability between the two concepts which
renders their differentiation, to a large extent, dependent upon social and historical contextualizations.
This paper considers the implication of translation on this dichotomized relationship between 'highbrow'
and 'lowbrow' literature. In examining the Chinese translation and reception of the Victorian tales of Raffles
- attention will be paid to the general attribution of literary importance to this work by E. W. Hornung in the
Western tradition and the diminishment of this significance, both in terms of the purpose of translation and
their reception, in the target culture. In the end, this study hopes to contribute to the ongoing debate between
'highbrow' and 'lowbrow' from a trans-cultural perspective.
Isaac Yue, The University of Hong Kong
Tales in Two Cities: Chinese Translations of English Detective Stories in Hong Kong and Shanghai at
the Turn of the 20th Century
The translation of detective stories in the late Qing dynasty is of course not a recent area of inquiry.
However, it is safe to assume, with current literature review, that the translation of detective stories in Hong
Kong’s Chinese newspapers in the early 20th century has been a relatively under-researched area of inquiry.
Based on three case studies, this paper argues: 1) We have to redefine some earliest Chinese translations of
foreign works, English ones in particular. 2) The queer population composition in early 20th century Hong
Kong results in the male manipulation of images of women in the Chinese translation of English detective
stories. 3) The social mobility will lead to loan words intralingually. Interestingly, the three newspapers in
Hong Kong under study are all revolution-oriented, which means we should look at the Chinese translations
of English detective stories with revolution as the background. Finally, the paper will try to elaborate on the
cultural interaction between the two cities in the beginning years of the 20th century.
Bo Li, Lingnan University

Movie Trans-adaptations of Wuthering Heights in 1940 - 1960’s Hong Kong
Between 1955 and 1963, Zhang Ailing wrote ten scripts for Motion Picture & General Investment Co. Ltd.
of Hong Kong. These works are unique among her oeuvre in that they blended Zhang's talents in literary
composition, translation, and adaptation. In order to further our understanding on the relationship between
translation and adaption in Zhang's script-writings and to reconsider Zhang's literary and filmatic importance
in the Hong Kong context, this study proposes to examine 'Her Tragic Death', Zhang's last script based on
Emily Bronte's Wuthering Heights, alongside such comparable works such as Bronte's original novel and its
Chinese translations by Liang Shiqiu (1942) and Luo Sai (1945). In doing so, it aims to shed further light on
the interrelationship and interchangeability between translation and adaptation studies.
Wenjing Li, Lingnan University
Translation of Shakespeare: Food and Marxism
Of the numerous studies on different aspects of the Chinese translations of Shakespeare, none focuses
specifically on the rendition of Shakespeare's evocation of food in Chinese. It is a deceptively problematic
oversight which has serious implications for the Chinese translations of Shakespeare. As David B. Goldstein
observes, despite the consistency with which the trope of food emerges in Shakespeare's oeuvre, “work on
food lags behind writing about other discourses of the body in Shakespeare, such as sex and medicine, as
well as writing about food in other periods and disciplines” . While it is convenient to blame it on the fact
that Shakespeare’s “references to the customs of the table are but few and scattered” , the research gap
requires imminent compensation as the study of food literature has recently undergone a mushroom growth
and that “French, Italian and Spanish critics have developed a lively discourse on food in Renaissance
studies and elsewhere”, even scholars of “history, anthropology, sociology and other fields now publish
widely on issues of food and eating” .
While food may be a natural produce and need, artifactual efficacy is essential for it has become loci for
contemporary socio-economic and political manipulation. A few Marxist theorists, including Kim Hall, Jean
Howard and Peter Stallybrass, have looked at Shakespeare’s food references through examination of the
class struggles, economic freedom and power repression between characters in different socio-economic
groups. This paper examines the notions in the Chinese translations to check the applicability of the
statement in Communist China.
Carly Ng, The University of Hong Kong

Panel 230 //Room no. 1401 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Culture, Society, and Extreme Interpersonal Violence in Contemporary China
Sponsored by Department of Sociology, University of Macau
This panel consists of professors and postgraduate students from the Department of Sociology at University
of Macau. The panel chair is Prof. Spencer De Li, head of the department. The six presenters for the five
papers are Susan Hilal, a visiting professor from Metropolitan State University in the United States; Ma Yan,
a PhD student in criminology; Ma Tian, a third-year Master’s student; and three second-year Master’s
students in criminology including Bai Xiaonan, Guo Siying, and Liu Weidi.
The papers to be presented in this panel are all based on a large-scale empirical study of mass murders and
serial murders in China that the research team conducted over a two-year period. In this project, the research
team led by Prof. Li collected 585 mass murder and serial murder cases reported by official media in China
from 2000 to 2001. The cases were coded and analyzed using NVivo, a software package designed for the
analysis of qualitative data. A series of analysis were conducted to identify the patterns and characteristics of
Chinese mass murders and serial murders, formulate a classification system to categorize the violent
behaviors, and develop psychological-, social- and cultural-based profiles of mass murderers and serial
killers who perpetrated the offenses. The project also reviews the psychological and criminological theories
commonly used in violence research and assesses their relative usefulness in explaining the behaviors of
mass murderers and serial killers in the Chinese society. Lastly, the project reviews the strategies adopted by
law enforcement agencies to deal with these types of violence and evaluates their relative effectiveness.
This collection of papers represents the most significant findings obtained from the research project. The
topics include causes of repeated offending and mass murder (Ma and Hilal), psychological profiling of
Chinese murders (Guo), confrontational homicides (Liu), intimate partner mass murder (Ma), and revenge
killings (Bai). Collectively, these papers bring insights into a serious social problem that has not been
adequately investigated: the emergence and escalation of extreme forms of interpersonal violence in
contemporary China. The authors of these papers also discussed the policy implications of their research as
they are related to the prevention of mass murders and serial murders in the Chinese society.
Convenor: Spencer De Li, University of Macau
Risk Factors Related to Re-offending among Chinese Murderers
Using the popular software NVivo, we code and analyze 585 mass murder and serial murder cases reported
in China from 2000 to 2011 to examine the influences of risk factors on reoffending and the commission of
these two extreme forms of violence. The analysis focuses on two levels. At first level, we compare firsttime
murderers with murderers who had a criminal past, finding that re-offenders had an earlier onset of
criminal involvement than first-time offenders. On the second level, we explore the risk factors contributing
to continuity in offending and murder. The results show that re-offenders were more likely than first-time
offenders to commit mass murders and serial murders because of persistent risk factors such as antisocial
personality, poverty and unemployment. In addition, lack of deterrence was another factor that motivated
them to continue to commit these heinous crimes because many of the re-offenders had gotten way from
legal sanction in the past despite their offending history. We also found that weak social bonds, especially in
the post-release period of their prior offenses, were related to the re-offenders’ involvement in mass murders
and serial murders.
Yan Ma, University of Macau
Susan Hilal, Metropolitan State University
Murders with Revengeful Motivation in China
Murder committed with malice aforethought, characterized by deliberation or premeditation or without
deliberation or premeditation, which is known as being the worst kind of violent crime we see in our society.
Any unlawful killing motivations vary. A notable motivation for murder is revenge. As one of serious crime,

murder with revengeful motivation has occurred in recent years. Murder with revengeful motivation has
intensive negative emotion to deprive of one person or more people’s life illegally. In case of murder with
revengeful motivation, what is the psychology and mental feature of inflictors? What are the characteristics
of these criminals? What’s the role of social environments play in the process of murder? What’s the
relationship between the inflictor and the victim? What are causes of murder with revengeful motivation
luring the inflictor to form the intention to deprive the victim’s life? Did the murder have the intention to kill
the victims? Can the victims be a precipitating factor of the murder?
Based on 168 news reports on murder with revengeful motivation from 2001 to 2011, this essay summarizes
the characteristics of the revengeful murders, finds out the reasons why criminals committed crime at the
price of life and analyzes the mechanism of murder of revengeful motivation. In the end, the author puts
forwards some measures to control and solve the practical problems.
Xiaonan Bai, University of Macau
Love or Kill: Intimate Partner Mass Murder
In this research, intimate partner mass murder (IPMM) refers to the murder cases related to intimate partner
relationship as a direct or indirect motivation to kill more than one victim. Compared with former intimate
partner violence research that focuses more on the psychological characteristics of the offender and victim
without differentiating the cases by the typology of the violence and the numbers of the victims, this paper
specifically discusses culture and social factors behind the multi-victim murder cases in China.
Among 157 cases we collected from the official newspaper and website of mainland China from 2010 to
2011, 99% offenders of the cases are male, including cases of the male killing the intimate partner, their
current intimate partners, children, parents, other relatives or friends. Using NVivo, we summarize the
motivations of the IPMM cases including jealousy, hatred, revenge and economic problems related to the
unique Chinese marriage tradition of the betrothal gifts. Also, most of the IPMM cases happened during the
separation period after the victim leaving the battered partner. We also explore the correlation of IPMM and
uxorilocal marriage, a unique form Chinese marriage in which the bridegroom depends on and living with
the bride’s family. This paper mainly discusses the inter-contradicting social culture and feminist view in
contemporary China related to the IPMM cases. In the end some suggestions is provided to prevent and
predict the IPMM cases from happening.
Tian Ma, University of Macau
Anatomy of Mass Murder: Psychological Truth behind Inhumanity
A mass murder is defined as the killing of three or more people at one time and in one location. Most likely,
the motivation to kill comes not only from outside the personality, but also from psychological gain. There
have been many researches on mass murder in United States, but no systematic research about mass murder
in China accounting for the psychological traits of the mass killers. The study aims to examine the
psychological explanations behind the murderous thoughts, drives, and behaviors of mass killers, predicting
normalcy of psychological traits about mass murder in China. Using official newspapers as sources of data,
this study analyzes 500 mass murders that took place from 2001 to 2011 in China. In order to find out their
behavioral patterns, motivational dynamics, and even psychological traits, those variables related with
sociodemographic and psychological characteristics were coded. All data reported in the study represent
minimum estimates of the actual frequency of the variables. The study shows that most mass killers in China
not only kill for love, money, or revenge, but also for the psychological stimulation and relief that it brings
from an intolerably painful, powerless, and mundane existence. Furthermore, a comparative analysis of mass
murder in China and the United States suggests that economic, social, and political environments are
influential in determining psychological differences of mass murder in distinct societies.
Siying Guo, University of Macau
Understanding Confrontational Homicides in China
This study examines the characteristics of confrontational homicides that have multiple victims in China
from 2001 to 2011, and provides strategies that could prevent confrontational violence. All the data are
collected from newspapers or internet websites, analyzed using software Nvivo 9. By analyzing the

characteristics of the events, offenders and the relationships of offender and victims, I found that most of this
type of mass murders can be divided into two definite groups based on the relationship of offender and
victims: 1) relatives or friends who have long term disputes; 2) total strangers encountered in public places.
The two groups are different in many aspects but honor competition plays an essential and similar role in the
process that altercation escalates into mass murder. Confrontational violence is significantly underclass or
working class behavior. Violence serves as a way to solve conflict and protect honor among lower class
because they lack of the resources to compete with others. Thus, developing people’s ability to solve
personal conflict might be helpful in preventing mass murders out of confrontation. Contrary to other mass
murder events, mass murders out of confrontation are not premeditated. Situational prevention strategies
might be especially helpful in preventing such extreme violence.
Weidi Liu, University of Macau

Panel 231 //Room no. 1305 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Transformation in Malaysia - Ten Years after Mahathirism
Sponsored by Monash University, Sunway Campus, Malaysia
As Boo Teik Khoo wrote in his book on the “Paradoxes of Mahathirism” in 1995, "Dr. Mahathir
Mohamad… is one of Asia's most successful politicians. In a career spanning half a century, he has been an
occasional writer on Malay affairs, a doctor cum parliamentarian, a Malay nationalist who has emerged as a
Third World spokesman, and a practitioner of Islamic modernism. Once feared by some as an ideologue of
state intervention to restructure Malaysian society, Mahathir is now admired by many for his vision of
industrializing his nation “ Others, however, have taken a much more critical view – “Mahathirism in
politics means the concentration of power in the chief executive and the emasculation of all other contending
forces”, as one recent commentator put it. In 2003 Mahathir stepped down from his premiership which had
begun in 1981. However, the question as to what extent Mahathirism lives on and continues to shape the
nation is one of the hottest debated issues in Malaysia today. Has the nation transformed? The panel will
take a critical and deep look into the continuities and changes that have been characterizing Malaysia over
the past ten years. The papers focus on domestic politics, Malaysia’s international relations, inter-faith
relations, gender issues and contemporary Malaysian film as a reflection of state and society.
Convenor: Joern Dosch, Monash University, Sunway Campus, Malaysia
Chair: Joern Dosch, Monash University, Sunway Campus, Malaysia
Malaysian Politics: Ten Years after Mahathirism
The focus of this paper is changes in the party system and political culture a decade after Mahathir left
office. On the one hand, Malaysia today is undoubtedly politically more open compared to the Mahathir
years. All contentious issues are now openly debated, due to the rise of the social media and the widespread
access to the internet. On the other hand, the government, especially the BN government, is still caught in
the old paradigm that the state must control everything, especially access to information. In terms of party
politics, there is a profound change in the workings of the BN coalition. UMNO is no longer able to
dominate the BN. The BN component parties are much more assertive. This does not mean they have more
power in the BN coalition. On the opposition side, the biggest event is the release of Anwar Ibrahim and the
rise of the Pakatan Rakyat since 2008. It is quite clear that the future of Mahathirism is tied to the outcome
of the 13th General Elections.
James Chin, Monash University, Sunway Campus, Malaysia
Inter-faith Relations in Malaysia
Malaysia is constitutionally a secular state but with Islam as the official religion and safeguard provisions
for the freedom of worship. Although Muslims demographically form the majority, there is also a sizeable
presence of non-Muslim faiths in the country. This multi-religious landscape has been portrayed both as a
social asset and a liability for national unity and development. Since the 1970s, the flowering of Islamic
institutions in the country has now broadened and deepened considerably. Many of them were set in place
during the long Mahathir Administration. This paper examines some of the thorny issues of inter-faith
relations that has surfaced since the stepping down of Mahathir Mohamad as Prime Minister in 2003 and
probes whether religious cosmopolitanism or religious parochialism now characterizes the dominant feature
of the country in recent times.
Seng Guan Yeoh, Monash University, Sunway Campus, Malaysia
Gender and Sexuality: Inroads and Challenges Post-Mahathirism
This paper offers a critical assessment of the extent to which the Mahathir era in the 1980s and 1990s
advanced gender and sexuality rights weighed against developments in the global arena of women’s human

ights and sexuality rights in that period through a textual analysis of media texts primarily. A related aim is
to compare this trajectory with inroads and challenges made post-Mahathirism in the 21st century.
Sharon A. Bong, Monash University, Sunway Campus, Malaysia
On Memory and Longing: The Malaysian New Wave and the Films of Azharr Rudin
This paper explores the films of Azharr Rudin, a key figure in the Malaysian “new wave”, which emerged
and achieved great success from the early 2000s onwards. Including such well-known figures as Yasmin
Ahmad and Amir Muhammad, the new wave offered a departure from the standard mainstream Malaysian
cinema, consisting of popular genres and focusing almost exclusively on the Malay ethnic group, thus
neglecting Malaysia’s significant Chinese, Indian and other “indigenous” populations. Adopting an
innovative approach to narrative and style the new wave films have been celebrated for their fuller, and
sometimes controversial, engagement with life in contemporary Malaysia. Azharr's work, which has attained
significant critical acclaim, is central to this movement: his films combine a stark realism (through location
shooting, the use of non-actors and improvisation) with a subtle lyricism (the use of an at times ‘poetic’,
abstract style) to explore themes of collective and personal memory and longing. The paper explores the
question as to what insight do his films give into contemporary Malaysia, particularly the years immediately
after Mahathir left power?
Jonathan O. Driskell, Monash University, Sunway Campus, Malaysia

Panel 233 //Room no. 1402 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
After 10 years, Looking at the 3 Gorges Experience
The four scholars presenting in this panel (three mainland Chinese and one French academic) are all
sociologists. They wish to give an overview of the Three Gorges project through different angles. In early
July 2012 the dam was officially completed, the last generator being on line. Twenty years after the
beginning of the project, ten years after the first batch of resettlers arrived in Guangdong, it seemed
important to analyze the social impact of the dam.
Professor Duan is focusing on the way the dam was financed, he is analyzing the compensation scheme
provided by the governement, an important element in order to reach a successful resettlement. Following
some recommendations by the World Bank the aim is not only to compensate resettlers's losses but also to
speed up the socio-economic development of the Three Gorges Reservoir Area. After, this first presentation
the three others will make use of fieldworks in two different provinces..
Professor Ma will analyze the situation of resettlers in Jiangsu province, and the success of Dafeng city.
As for Professor Cheng and Padovani they will focus on Guangdong province. Professor Cheng will look at
mental health, which is one of the risks listed by M. Cernea. It is more difficult to assess but through
intensive fieldwork and interview, Professor Cheng gives us a new angle to observe resetters reality.
Professor Padovani, is following some families who have been resettled in Guangdong but choose to go
back to their poor native district. She will explain why ten years later, these people do not want to stay in
well developed Guangdong. Analyzing the the reasons motivating immigrants to leave Guangdong and go
back to the Three Gorges.
All the contributions will make us more aware that the success of displacement is not only about economical
rational.
Convenor: Florence Padovani, Université Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne
A Study on Exchange Arrangement Model for Resettlements from the Three Gorges
The key of the reservoir migrants for Three Gorges Dam is how to resettle those huge involuntary
populations. Through analyzing a case on the resettlement of external migrants’ farmers in Dafeng City,
Jiangsu Province, the paper discusses the exchange arrangement model for external migrants 'farmers, that is
to purchase old house to settle down and exchange land to cultivate. The paper mainly explores the
background, the social function and other things of the arrangement model. And we think the exchange
arrangement model contributes to reduce dwelling costs for external migrants, strengthens the
communication with local inhabitants, and eliminates the contradiction between external migrants and local
inhabitants. On the other hand, it also has some disadvantages that the arrangement model can cause some
conflict, the resettlement population of the model is limited, and the government should organize
arrangement work powerfully.
Key words: External Migrants from Reservoirs; the Exchange Arrangement; the Social Help System
Defeng Ma, Soochow University
The Economics and Financing of Resettlement in the Three Gorges Project
Abstract: The Three Gorges Project (TGP) is the largest water conservancy project in the world. In order to
guarantee the success of missive resettlement the Chinese government has decided to adopt the RwD policy
for Three Gorges Project resettlement. This policy is based on the new economic and financial foundation
of resettlement: combination of compensation payment and additional investment or other assistance is
dispensable for successful rehabilitation and resettlement. The government has allocated huge money for
compensating resettlers’ losses caused by the TGP and reestablishing resettlers’ livelihoods. The estimation
of compensation investment is about 90 billion Yuan which accounts for 50 percent of the total investment

of the TGP. Funds for the construction of TGP and compensation investment have been raised through six
channels: (1) special fund for the construction of the TGP; (2) revenues from Gezhouba Hydropower
Station; (3) bank loans, (4)bonds; (5) stocks; (6) revenue generated by the operation of units of the Three
Gorges Project. Additional resettlement financing for the TGP resettlement above compensation payment
has been sought in the forms of partnership programs, industry development fund, assistant fund for
supporting the later resettlement period and preferential treatments to support resettlers’ rehabilitation and
reconstruction. Besides resettlement financing for the 17 years’ implementation of the TGP resettlement the
Chinese Government has made a ten-years plan for the post-construction of the TGP to speed up the socioeconomic
development of the Three Gorges Reservoir Area (TGRA). The example of Zigui County has
demonstrated that both resettlers and local economy have benefited from the resettlement financing.
Key Words: Resettlement and Rehabilitation; Resettlement Financing; Three Gorges Project
Yuefang Duan, China Three Gorges University
A Case Study on the Relations between Social Networks and Mental Health among Resettlements
from the Three Gorges to Guangdong Province in China
The number of migrants from the The Three Gorges to Guangdong province is considerably large; the two
places cover a distance of many kilometers; cultural differences between the two places also apparent. That
how do the migrants adapt themselves to the life style in Guangdong has been one of the hot topics around
the academic circle. The article bases itself on the case of the migrants from the Three Gorges to
Guangdong, combining the methods of anthropological qualitative investigation and the scale for mental
health. The article probes into the relationship between the characteristics of the social network and the
mental health among the migrants, proposing the migrants to improve their existing social network,
construct a new one in order to better their mental health.
Yu Cheng, Sun Yat-sen University, China
Boundaries between “Them” and “Us” : The New Definition of Social and Collective Identity for the
Three Gorges Resettles in Guangdong
This presentation is going to use the concept of boundaries, which has been at the centre of many researches
in social sciences during the last two decades. Resettles, may be more than other people who have not been
uprooted, have a strong social and collective identity. This is important to understand why some resettles
still have problems to integrate local society, even ten years after their arrival. The people displaced in
Guangdong arrived at least ten years ago - in some cases even twelve years – so this time slot is long enough
to avoid the trap of emotional feelings in the first years. After a decade living in Guangdong, resettles have
built up a new life, new ties and new boundaries. Symbolic boundaries, social boundaries, cultural
boundaries, class boundaries etc. After analyzing these different types of boundaries, it will discuss why
some people eventually decided to go back to their land of origin, even though for all of them they did not
have any house or land left, everything had been covered up by the water.
Florence Padovani, Université Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne

Panel 235 //Room no. 1403 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Herbal Pharmaceutical Industry in Asia: Reformulating Drugs for the Global Market (II)
Sponsored by Cluster of Excellence “Asia and Europe”, University of Heidelberg
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
This panel will examine drug reformulation in the Asian herbal industry as a form of alternative modernity
which contrasts in key ways with the molecular paradigm that has dominated pharmaceutical inventions
since WWII. Since the early twentieth century, traditional herbal formulations in Asia have often been
redesigned to foster new domestic markets, to facilitate the exportation of medicines and to answer the needs
of an ever increasing number of global consumers. The Asian herbal industry wished to demonstrate its
excellence by complying with “good manufacturing practices”, sought WHO and FDA certifications and
entered into vast transnational networks. However, the extension of procedures for pharmaceutical
production and for standardizing laboratory practices in this sector is by large original. The Ayurvedic,
Chinese, Tibetan or again Kampo herbal pharmaceutical industries produce new regimes of compoundbased
drug discovery which mix, transform and overlap medical cultures and traditions. This has involved
the creation of heterodox-, ‘transcultural epistemologies’, which have then allowed the creation of new
“traditional” products, the indications of which draw increasingly from biomedicine categories.
These newly formulated drugs are the object of specific systems of appropriation (through patent, the
building of ‘legal’ databases, proprietary protection by trademarks, etc.), which have not only gained central
stage in countries like India and China, but also influenced international regulatory bodies. At the same time,
this industry is constrained by national and international regulatory environments, which play an important
role in shaping innovation processes, as well as the production and diffusion of drugs. This panel therefore
seeks to explore the way by which the Asian herbal industry is subjected to a variety of regulatory
environments as much as it has fostered the emergence of alternative models of property rights, and their
global acceptance, as well as to how in turn, these new forms of property have today come to drive
pharmaceutical innovation itself. By providing historical and anthropological analysis of the mutual
reinforcement between innovation patterns, market construction and legal protection in India, China,
Taiwan, Japan and Korea, this panel aims to set out new research avenues to study the industrialization of
traditional medicine and the complex interface between regulatory systems, innovation processes, and the
market.
Convenor: Laurent Pordié, CNRS (CERMES3), Paris
Discussant: Vincanne Adams, University of California at San Francisco
From Kampo to “Scientific Chinese Medicine” : A Case of Pharmaceutical Development in
Transnational East Asian Context
This paper examines a new kind of medicine that was developed in mid-twentieth century Taiwan, namely
“Scientific Chinese Medicine,” in the contexts of East Asian modernization. Narratives of modernization
had in the past often presumed unreserved efforts to the seemingly universal processes of Westernization.
Less has been considered is how the local contexts, including production networks and trans-regional
connections, may in turn inform us precisely how different traditions were accommodated as well as the
convergence and divergence in the various trajectories of modernity. My lens into this pluralist vision of
modernization is the case study of the development of “Scientific Chinese Medicine”—which was inspired
by the Japanese attempt to modernize the Kampo medicine (Japanese adaptation of traditional Chinese
medicine)—in post-war Taiwan. Studying how these two kinds of medicine along with their discourses took
shape and transformed in the respective political and cultural contexts of Japan, China, and Taiwan before
and after the World War II, I argue that while medical modernization was an overarching goal shared by all,
this goal had in fact acquired different meanings and was subject to manipulation due to the specific
attitudes towards and accommodations of each tradition.
Hsueh-Yi Lin, University of Wisconsin at Madison

Globalising Kampo: The Possibilities and Limits to Translation in Global Markets
This paper explores the possibilities and limitations to the translation of Kampo medicine in the global
pharmaceutical market. Kampo is a localised version of traditional Chinese medicine that is practiced in
Japan. Along with folk remedies and patent medicines, Kampo is a Japanese traditional herbal medicine,
which remains popular among Japanese people. The increasing popularity of Kampo medicines over recent
decades may come as a surprise, given that Japan adopted Western scientific medicine in the late 19th
century as its mainstream medicine. Unlike many of their Asian counterparts, when Japanese patients go to
the doctor, they are treated under the Western scientific system of medicine. In recent years, the acceleration
of globalization and advancements in technology have triggered a dramatic transformation of the Western,
science based prescription medicines industry. For Japanese firms engaged in scientific medicine, the global
dispersion of the supply chain and the regulatory harmonization of pharmaceuticals have actually facilitated
the global translation of scientific medicines developed in Japan. While these same forces have triggered
recent efforts to translate Kampo medicine into the global market, they have met with mixed results. This
paper will highlight the opportunities and the limitations to the internationalisation efforts of Kampo
medicines.
Maki Umemura, Cardiff University
Reformulation and the Cognitive Process of Translation
According to their catalogue of Ayurvedic medicines for sale on the internet, the Kottakkal Arya Vaidya
Sala, a leading company based in Kerala (South India), are currently marketing 483 compound formulas, in
the form of medicated oils, ghees, etc. For each preparation, the list, name, botanical identity and
proportions of ingredients were fixed in the Sanskrit texts and furthermore legalized in 1978 (Ayurvedic
Formulary of India, 1st ed.). Theoretically, about 500 different botanical species or varieties are involved;
for practical reasons about 250 only are actually used. I study these pharmaceuticals, their composition,
identity, forms of medication, and therapeutic indications, and I follow the threads of the transformation of
about 50 of them into proprietary medicines reformulated for the global market. When a medicated ghee
traditionally prescribed against skin ulcers is substituted with tablets against blood poisoning which are
made up of broadly the same herbal ingredients, for example, I am recounting the cognitive process of
translation that has occurred, a translation from the layman’s language of older days in the consultation room
(Malayalam) into first the scholar’s language (Sanskrit) which was necessary for knowledge transmission,
and eventually into the global market’s language (English).
Francis Zimmermann, EHESS (CERMES3), Paris
Patterns and Constraints of Drug Discovery in the Ayurvedic Industry. Innovation, Global Markets,
and Proprietary Medicines
The numerous networks and ramifications involved in the making of therapeutic knowledge, practices and
products make irrelevant many of the common assumptions about singlesited and one-dimensional origins
of ‘ancient therapies’. This is all the more true with contemporary Ayurvedic proprietary medicines and the
advent of reverse engineering. This paper will examine the many layers involved in the re-invention of
Ayurveda by taking as examples three hepato-protective drugs created between 1955 and 2010 by The
Himalaya Drug Company. A leader in the Ayurvedic industry established in 1930 in India, this firm has
managed to put a number of innovative formulations on the market, to export itself in 82 countries, and to
obtain approval and certifications from the stringent regulatory environments of Europe and North America.
The Company has gradually mastered the art of designing new ‘traditional’ products that address the
biomedically-defined disorders of a cosmopolitan clientele. What does this mean for an Ayurvedic industry?
How to coordinate the enactments of various form of knowledge in both a research environment and a
market where medical cultures collide? How are traditional formulas successfully reformulated for global
consumption? This paper will offer a critical reflection on the genealogy of modern Ayurvedic formulations
as they go across world sociopolitical borders, medical cultures, legal environments and ecosystems. Special
attention will be given to the drives, the means and the constraints of Ayurvedic innovation in this context.
Laurent Pordié, CNRS (CERMES3), Paris

Panel 237 //Room no. 1501 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Tourism in Asian Societies
“Border” Tourism: Chinese Tourists' Gaze of China in Taiwan
This paper examines Chinese tourists' border tourism to Taiwan and uses it as a conduit to understand the
intricate political-cultural relationships between Taiwan and China at the current time. The People's
Republic of China has one-of-its-kind tourist policy for outbound tourism which is called Approved
Destination Status (ADS). For Chinese citizens who would like to travel abroad, their choice of destination
is constrained to ADS countries or regions. Tourism to Taiwan, however, has several other strings attached
in addition to the ADS policy. Only citizens of certain provinces are approved to travel in groups to Taiwan,
although, recently, a few cities are also granted individual travel quotas to Taiwan. Furthermore, tourist
attractions are approved by the Chinese authority. The Chinese government regulates what Chinese tourists
can see and what they are forbidden to see while travelling in Taiwan. Chinese tourists’ sighting-seeing
itinerary in Taiwan can be classified into two categories: The first category includes sceneries representing
“authentic” Taiwan, such as night markets, Sun Moon Lake, and the Alishan Scenic Area; the second
category includes scenic areas that connect Taiwan to China, such as military tunnels and observation
stations to monitor China on Taiwan's frontline Jinmen, Xizii Bay in Kaohsiung from where one is allegedly
able to see China, and the Chiang Kai-shek Memorial Hall in Taipei that commemorates Chiang Kai-shek
who lost China to the Chinese Communist Party after the Civil War in 1949. Chinese outbound tourism thus
has inherent political implications.
Chang-hui Chi, National Quemoy University
Anru Lee, City University of New York
The Evaluation of Ecotourism Resources: An Applied Methodology to Nameri National Park of
Assam (INDIA)
Tourism is currently the world’s largest industry ($ 3.4 trillion annually) and ecotourism represents the
fastest growing sector of this market. The term ‘Ecotourism’ was first coined by “Hector Ceballos
Lascurain” in 1983, and was initially used to describe nature-based travel to relatively undisturbed area with
an emphasis on education.
Assam, comprising Eastern Himalaya is one of the Mega bio-diversity hot spots of the world (Myers, 1988;
1991). It also forms part of two endemic bird areas, viz. Eastern Himalaya and Assam plains (Collar et al.,
1994). Nameri National Park is a part of NBL (North Bank Landscape) and also is a part of Eastern
Himalayan Mega Biodiversity Hotspot has immense potentialities for the ecotourism venture. The present
research entitled ‘The Evaluation of Ecotourism Resources: An Applied Methodology to Nameri National
Park, Assam can provide an assessment of potential sites within the park, which can speed up tourism
infrastructural development. Through the paper the author tries to highlight such possibilities on the basis of
assessment of potentials Ecotourism resources of the Nameri National Park through field experience gained
different parts of the study area.
Key Words: Biodiversity, Ecotourism Resources, Applied Methodology and Potentiality, Analysis.
Niranjan Das, Tezpur University
The Imagined Destination: The Current Intra-Asia Tourism Practices and Commodifying Ethnicity in
Contemporary Taiwan
This paper, focusing on intra-Asia tourism practices and encounters in Taiwan, proposes a new transnational,
multi-sited ethnographic approach for the examination of social imaginaries, modernities, Post Cold War
ideologies, and cultural identities in East Asia. The intra-East Asia tourists, mainly Japanese and PRC
Chinese visiting Taiwan, often possess certain preconceptions concerning their destinations prior to
departure—their preconceptions shaped by a shared contentious history and highly subjective narrations of
this history. This paper explore if touristic discourses and tourist reactions are assumed to be mutually
influential, which “social imaginaries” inform and shape tourism practices? What dominant image of

Taiwan is represented through tourism, specifically with regard to its historical relationships with Japan and
China? By examining intra-Asia tourism through this triangular relationship, I illustrate (1) how Taiwan’s
past(s), its “Chineseness” and popular culture, are represented at particular tourism sites, and evoke different
responses in Japanese and Chinese tourists, (2) how these tourists use Taiwan as a reference point to reposition
themselves within East Asia, and (3) how the Taiwanese travel business have taken advantage to
reinvent and commodify “ethnicity” to maximize their profits. By participating in Taiwan’s tourism industry
from the perspective of a tour guide, tourist, and researcher from August 2009 to May 2011, I argue the fluid
and yet competing conceptions of “Chineseness,” “Japaneseness,” and “Taiwaneseness” and the social
imaginaries behind have figured in Taiwan’s tourism discourse, which has focused on different tourist
populations at different periods of time.
Chien-Yuan Chen, National Changhua University of Education
Balance between the Heritage Conservation and the Tourism Development: Notion of Heritage’s
Construction in Chiang Mai, Thailand
This research describes the cultural and touristic use of heritage in Chiang Mai, the major tourism
destination in northern Thailand. It explores the balance between modern urbanization, conservation policies
and heritage measures in the inherited town.
The research analyzes the procedure of government conservation programs and identifies the conflict over
heritage between the local population and the national conservation authorities. The fundamental difference
between the imported notion and local practice still persists today. My research will show that the notions of
conservation in Thailand are not only based on Buddhist philosophy or on local beliefs, but that they are the
result of a confrontation between ancient local practices and imported notions. Above all, this research
analyzes how Thai people adopt the European and international notions of heritage, evolve and formulate
their own notions and practices, and how negotiations in the field of heritage conservation can contribute to
balance the culture and tourism development in culturally and environmentally sensitive contexts.
The objective of this research is double: (i) to understand the Thai notions of heritage’s production, their
way of thinking, how do they adopt the European and international notions and how do they formulate their
own notions and categories of cultural heritage; (ii) to understand the construction of heritage’s
representations in Thailand. I choose religious heritage as a field of study in oder to analyze the cultural use
of local heritage (rituals and festivals Lanna) which, today is mixed with the tourist activities.
Pijika Pumketkao, Parisian Institute of Research Architecture Urbanism Society
An Innovative Tool for Heritage Management in Southeast Asia? The “Historic Urban Landscapes,”
from Principle to Practice
Is heritage management in Southeast Asia evolving in relation to the concepts which have been recently
introduced in the UNESCO’s theoretical framework? The notions of “cultural landscape”, “esprit de lieu”,
“intangible heritage” and “cultural diversity” have animated international debates during the last years.
Asian heritages, which were unrepresented by the World Heritage List before, have inspired the stakeholders
who have shaped these concepts and wished to reform heritage representations, management methods and
tools.
With the aim of providing some answers to this broad question, I will focus on the “historic urban
landscapes” which has stood out as a new concept – maybe a new category - for World Heritage Sites at the
2009 International Forum of the UNESCO’s network “University and Heritage”.
Firstly, I question the role of Southeast Asian agents as producers or active interpreters of this heritage
notion through interviews and analysis of documents produced by UNESCO: the fact that the forum took
place in Hanoï and that there were Vietnamese speakers suggest that their agency may be increasing and
interacting with major Asian powers (India, China and Japan).
Secondly, I investigate on the reception of the recommendation on urban historic landscapes, adopted by
UNESCO’s General Conference in 2011, by Southeast Asian institutions concerned with urban management.

Drawing upon case studies in Southeast Asia, my paper evaluates innovative approaches which consider the
multiple layering making up urban heritage and innovative planning methods which acknowledge the
relation between the cities’ historical centres and geographical settings.
Adèle Esposito, Parisian Institute of Research Architecture Urbanism Society

Panel 238 //Room no. 1502 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: The Philippines - Past and Present
Population Change and Economic Development in the Philippines, 1899 – 1946
This paper discusses the interplay between the demographic change and economic development of the
Philippines during the American colonial period (1899–1946). Succeeding the Spanish colonial legacy with
its regressive taxation system, the American colonial government attempted to focus on the uneven
population distribution as a major obstacle toward colonial development. To this end, numerous institutions,
which were involved with the land registration system (1902) and the public land law (1903), were
introduced to redistribute the majority of the Filipino people, as small landholders, across the Philippines.
Nevertheless, the result was discouraging. The production of cash crops such as sugar, tobacco, and abaca,
outweighed the production of basic foodstuffs such as rice and corn. Export-oriented industries expanded to
the extent that the Philippines became an importer of rice. This change indicates how more people were
required as laborers to expand the sugar plantations and other farms into the agricultural frontiers.
Subsequently, it led to tremendous population changes in the regions and provinces, and, due to the rapid
migratory movement, the movement of mainly single males to the agricultural frontiers. Through
demographic analysis using the population census of 1877, 1887, 1903, 1918, and 1939, this paper will
demonstrate that the uneven population distribution brought about during the American colonial period was
never rebalanced by the natural rate of population growth due to faster cultivation methods and the
consequent rapid shifts of labor. This study also finds that this uneven population distribution widened
further the demographic gap between regions, provinces, and peoples.
Nobutaka Suzuki, University of Tsukuba
Sakdal and Sakdalism: The Birth of the People's Party during the American Occupation of the
Philippines (1930 - 1938)
In the last decade of American occupation of the Philippines, tremendous economic and political instability
re-shape Filipino society. As a colony of the United States, the depression of 1929 greatly affected the
economic condition of the common people. Philippine exports like abaca, rice, sugar, coconut and hemp lost
their value in the international market and in return, the Filipino farmer became susceptible to hunger,
exploitation and poverty. Aside from this, Filipinos became impatient of American promise of independence.
Filipino politicians like Quezon, Osmeña and Roxas, instead of advocating independence, willingly
supported American interest in the Philippines.
As a Filipino response, Benigno Ramos who is a proficient writer and orator established the Sakdal
Newspaper in June 28, 1930. The word Sakdal is a Tagalog term which means “to accuse” or “to strike.”
The newspaper also carried the tag line “Walang Panginoon, Kundi ang Bayan” (No Other Masters, Except
the People) that manifested the desire of the people for genuine socio-economic and political reforms
through independence. In October 29, 1933, Ramos formally organized the Sakdalista Party that became the
third force in Philippine politics. Sakdalism as an ideology were expressed in the party’s platform of (1)
political independence and (2) implementing social reforms and justice for the poor.
Using archival records, the paper aims to provide narratives on the success and failure of this third
political party. The party through its mass support and membership advocated independence and challenged
American supremacy in the Philippines. The climax of such resistance manifested in the Sakdal uprising in
May 2 and 3 of 1935 that was participated by 60,000 members. The study will also used poems of ordinary
Sakdalista and editorial cartoons that was published by the Sakdal Newspaper to validate the basic premise
of the study.
Marlon Santiago Delupio, De La Salle University
The Philippine State and Capital Accumulation: Survival Strategy in the Globalization Era
This paper attempts to examine how the Philippine state has survived since the 1980s in the globalization
context. Developing countries in Asian region have gone through political democratization on the one hand

and economic liberalization on the other. The Philippines has contradiction between well arranged
democratic institutions and the persistent unequal economic structure. It became the cursor of the Asian
democratization wave by putting an end to the dictatorial Marcos regime with ‘People Power’ in 1986. Since
then, civil society organizations are so active to the extent that they could participate in the decision-making
and implementing processes of the administration. Poverty issues and industrial relations are cases in point.
However, traditional oligarchy rules the political arena and manipulates the state apparatuses. As with
economy, it has improved with liberalization policies introduced under the tutelage of the International
Institutions especially since the 1990s. Still, the Philippine economy lags behind other neighboring ASEAN
countries. Liberalization has not been successful in transforming the skewed economic structure which
sacrifices the people in the lower stratum. Manufacture sector did not develop efficiently enough to establish
an industrial foundation nor absorb abundant labor force of the society. The Philippines, as a state, has to
survive the global competitiveness in the midst of the domestic contradictory conditions. The paper analyzes
the capital accumulation strategy of the Philippine state, focusing on industrial as well as social and labor
policies.
Kazuhiro Ota, Kobe University
Don’t English Me: An Initial Study of Students’ Language Attitudes in Learning and Using English in
the Philippines
The study of language attitudes of learners of English has always been an issue in today’s ambit. This paper
focuses on the effects of learning and using English in the sense of security and insecurity of selected
college students in the Philippine academic context. These individuals are originally from different places
and are fluent speakers of their respective regional languages. The study involves gathering data with the use
of survey questionnaires, which were voluntarily answered by the selected participants. From this
instrument, it was found out that some students experience unintelligibility when they communicate with
other students and teachers who use English as a second language.
Feeling a sense of security or insecurity results from how the students feel when they communicate in
English inside and outside the classroom, based on perceptions of how well they have learned English and
make use of it to interact with other people. Some students reported positive attitudes while others
experienced insecurity or lack of emotion and confidence, resulting feelings of frustration that somehow
affect their performance inside and outside the classroom. Acculturation (Schumann 1985) and the possible
roles of the sociocultural, interpersonal and sociolinguistic contexts (Roh, 2010) in shaping the perceptions
of the participants in learning English will also be examined in this study.
Mark Arthur Payumo Abalos, University of the Philippines
The Spectrum of Values of the Bangsamoro Mujahideen: The Dynamics and Politics of Autonomy in
Southern Philippines
The issues of freedom and self-determination of the people is the crux of the secessionist problem in the
Philippines. In response to this sociological and political problem, a plebiscite for the expansion of the
Autonomous Region in Muslim Mindanao (ARMM) was held on 14 August 2001. Thus, the main objective
of this paper is to investigate the values of the Bangsamoro Mujahideen (Moro Freedom Fighters) and their
relationship to the dynamics and politics of autonomy in Southern Philippines. Specifically, the study aimed
at: (1) describing the values of the combatant and the non-combatant Bangsamoro Mujahideen; (2)
determining any significant relationship among the following variables: namely, the kind of education
(secular or madrasah), type of Mujahideen (combatant or non-combatant) and the socio-demographic
characteristics (age, rank, civil status, number of years in jihad, number of battles participated, tribe, sources
of income and annual income); and (3) determining the influence of the above-mentioned variables on the
values of the Mujahideen.
The descriptive survey method was used in analyzing the data on the values of the respondents.
Semi-ethnographic research was also used while administering the questionnaires to attain a broader
spectrum but with a unified perspective on the subject of the study. A total of 380 Bangsamoro Mujahideen
from the identified Brigade Camps of the Moro Islamic Liberation Front (MILF) served as the respondents
of the study. The samples were classified into 350 combatants and 30 non-combatants, chosen on the basis

of a multi-stage random sampling using the Slovin formula. The influence of the independent variables on
the values of the freedom fighters was analyzed using the Multiple Regression Analysis.
Prisciliano Traya Bauzon, University of Southern Mindanao

Panel 239 //Room no. 1404 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Local Politics of Southeast Asian Metropolis
This panel will look into newly emerging political demands and anxieties in the local politics of Southeast
Asian metropolis. We will compare the latest political campaigns of Gubernatorial and Mayor election in
Jakarta(July and September 2012), Bangkok(January 2013) and Manila(May 2013), the three biggest cities
in Southeast Asia. The three papers will respectively look into, first, what issues did the candidates focused
in their election campaign and the reasons behind those choices. Second, we would make a historical
analysis on the changes of campaign issues and its background. Altogether with the three papers and a
discussion on comparative analysis, the panel, as a whole, aims to present a new perspective on
understanding the impact of current urbanization onto local politics of Southeast Asian metropolis.
In understanding the political impact of urbanization in the metropolis, we consider the two background
issues as key factors. First issue is the income gap “within” the metropolitan. If the inequality issue
primarily is focused within the metropolitan rather than between urban-rural, the pressure to restructure
policy programs and budgets for poverty alleviations for the metropolis would rise. This inevitably would
lead to reorganizing the political network among the politician and its followers. If the metropolitan network
fails to provide enough jobs within its space, a huge informal sector would be created, unless the
government helps to send them abroad as the Philippines does.
Second issue is the growing population of middle class in the cities will also gain voices on their growing
demands. For example, to better the urban infrastructure (such as to deal the traffic jam), remake the urban
space environmentally “cleaner” (which leads to a dangerous demand expelling the lower income class) and
also to supply a top class education and medical facilities in their residing city. It is estimated by the World
Bank estimate that by 2030, 30% of the population in Asian cities would be “middle class” or upper, thus
becoming more and more politically difficult to neglect their demands in each election. Populism, was once
targeted the poor in winning election, but in the context of local politics of a metropolis, there are signs of
new populism targeting the growing urban middle class.
Convenor: Nobuhiro Aizawa, Institute of Developing Economies, Japan
Discussant: Nobuhiro Aizawa, Institute of Developing Economies, Japan
Governing Bangkok: Reflection on the Recent Bangkok Governor Election
The paper provides reflection upon recent Bangkok Governor Election. The main part of this paper
discusses the administrative uniqueness of Bangkok in relations with Bangkok's political, economic, social
and cultural hegemonies. Apart from the recent result of the Bangkok's governor election, the paper
discusses three major events that play significant roles in shaping current politics of Bangkok and Bangkok
governor's election result; i.e. 1) the long period of ruling Bangkok by the Democrat party since 2004, 2) the
“Red Shirt Uprisings and Crackdown” of national political crisis that took place in Bangkok during 2009-
2010, and the 2011 flood crisis in many parts of Bangkok and its surrounding area.
The analytical part of the paper touches upon key conceptual debates over the field of Bangkok studies
particularly political economy, class struggle, and community's involvement in shaping Bangkok's politics in
relations to the recent election result. Central to the analysis is the revisit of class politics of Bangkok
especially the relationships between the middle class who occupies the image of the city and reaps the
benefit of infrastructure, and the urban poor who lives in vulnerable situation.
Pitch Pongsawat, Chulalongkorn University
Conflict or Coexistence? - Politics of Clientelism and Business Friendliness in Metro Manila
This paper explores change and continuity of the electoral politics in Metro Manila. Electoral politics of
Metro Manila has been analyzed though the perspective of clientelism or machine politics in which political
elites give resources to the poor and the poor return it with their votes. According to this understanding, it is

logical for elites to tolerate huge squatter communities and cultivate the urban poor in their constituencies.
The urban middle class and business sector have criticized this kind of politics as corrupt and inefficient.
The recent economic boom of real estates in the city, however, has produced strong incentive for both
private sectors and for politicians to redevelop the urban spaces inhabited by informal settlers. Local
governments can benefit from increased business taxes of private sectors. While this phenomenon may
contribute to emergence of new politics that is based on business friendliness and can draw support from the
middle class, it may provoke strong opposition from the urban poor.
The question is how political elites in the city have adjusted themselves with the dilemma, especially
in the time of election. I would like to examine the question through 2013 local election in Manila city.
Wataru Kusaka, Kyoto University
2012 Jakarta Gubernatorial Election: The Rise of Populism?
This paper will examine how Jokowi and Basuki who is an outsider for Jakarta competed with Fauzi and
Nachrowi in 2012 Jakarta gubernatorial election through populism. What were his ideas and programs to
solve some complex problem in Jakarta? How do they appeal the Jakarta people and fight against the
established structure of power and changed the ideas and values of Jakarta people?
2012 was the second direct election in Jakarta. In 2012, there were 6 candidates who competed in the
election. The two strong candidates in the election were Fauzi Bowo (Foke) and Joko Widodo (Jokowi),
which had contrasting backgrounds.
Foke, an incumbent, is from an indigenous ethnic of Jakarta(Betawi), represents an old political power
structure and has a long career as a bureaucrat in Jakarta. He is supported by the Democrat party, the biggest
political party in both Jakarta and in the national parliament. Foke’s running mate for vice governor is
Nachrowi Ramli, also a Betawi, a retired general and a former Chief of Strategic Intelligent Body.
On the other side, the challenger, Jokowi, is an incumbent mayor of Surakarta, Central Java. He established
his popularity with ideas and public policies such as promoting national car, establishing traditional markets
and rejecting new shopping malls in the city of Surakarta. His running mate is Basuki, Christian, Chinese
man, a former Regent in Belitong Timur, Bangka Belitung. Jokowi and Basuki are nominated by Indonesian
Democratic Struggle Party and Movement for Great Indonesia Party.
Abdul Hamid, University Of Sultan Ageng Tirtayasa

Panel 240 //Room no. 1503 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
China, Africa, and Labor
Three successive phases of the new field of China/Africa studies have emerged since the mid-2000s. The
initial outpouring of writings was on the overall relationship, with some scholars elaborating on simplistic
notions promoted by politicians and the media and others seeking to understand the relationship as complex
and variegated. Next, there were studies of the Chinese presence in single African states.
The ongoing phase involves topically-specific work within discrete sub-fields, of which China, Africa and
Labor is among the most important. It has drawn immense interest among China-Africa scholars, as well as
political, business and labor figures; created its own large-scale societal discourse in China, Africa and
globally; and invoked theoretical issues replete with policy implications. The three panel papers exemplify
this latest phase of China/Africa scholarship by bringing together fieldwork-based research on labor aspects
of the late 20th and 21st century Chinese presences in Africa.
Using the concept of “social spaces of work” in global labor history, Jamie Monson, an historian, focuses
on social/cultural interaction and technology transfer between Chinese and African workers in building and
running the Tanzania/Zambia Railway (TAZARA). Her interviews show that, contrary to common
conceptions of the isolation of Chinese from African workers and lack of technology transfer, the two groups
have continuously interacted, including through one-on-one worker training on the job from the 1970s to the
present.
Yoon Jung Park, a sociologist, deals with ways in which Chinese mainland and Taiwanese textile and
garment manufacturers in southern Africa confront reputational risk and employee resistance to low pay,
poor working conditions and anti-union activity. She goes on to show links between African perceptions of
laboring in such enterprises and conceptions in Africa of “the Chinese” and their products.
Mobilizing and critiquing the corpus of theory on race and labor that heretofore was overwhelmingly
elaborated in a Western context, Yan Hairong, an anthropologist, and Barry Sautman, a political scientist,
address inter-related issues that arise from the racialization of labor in Chinese enterprises in Africa.
Employing examples from their main field site of Chinese-owned mines in Zambia and from around the
continent, they conclude that the racialization of labor is not the primordial, spontaneous process generally
conceived.
Discussant Karsten Giese is a sociologist who has studied labor relations among Chinese and Africans in
West Africa’s private Chinese companies. He thus adds a perspective on a small enterprise setting in which
labor and inter-personal relations are closely intertwined.
Convenor: Barry Sautman, Hong Kong University of Science and Technology
Discussant: Karsten Giese, German Institute of Global and Area Studies
Strategies of Workforce Localization among Chinese State-Owned Enterprises in Ghana
During our fieldwork in Ghana, country directors of Chinese state-owned enterprises (SOEs) expressed their
intention to hire as many Ghanaians as possible and shared results of their localization experiments. Through
studying workforce localization policies, the Chinese SOEs in Ghana appear to be diverse in their business
practices and highly autonomous from the Chinese state. Despite the fact that the growing autonomy of
Chinese SOEs and their complex and evolving relationships with the Chinese state since its economic
reform in 1978 is a well-researched topic in Chinese studies, this rich literature is not taken into account in
the existing China-Africa studies. Based on our data collected through semi-directive interviews and
participant observation in Ghana and other African countries, we aim to provide multiple perspectives from
below that contrast the dominant assumption in the China-Africa debate, in which Chinese SOEs are
depicted as closely linked to the Chinese state and/or as the arms of the new Chinese policy in Africa, and
thus, are identical in their business behaviour. Similar to companies of other ownership forms, the Chinese

SOEs in Ghana prioritize profit maximization, and elaborate market strategies to respond to political
pressure or to better compete with other competitors that often happen to be Chinese companies as well.
There is not “a” Chinese way of workforce localization but various patterns exist depending on factors such
as business operation length, sector, size of a company and types of employees concerned.
Katy N. Lam, University of Lausanne
Antoine Kernen, University of Lausanne
Chinese and Africans at Work: Construction of the TAZARA Railway, 1968 - 1986
The TAZARA railway project, built with financial and technical support from China, was designed to link
the copper mines of Zambia to the Indian Ocean coast of Tanzania during the height of the Cold War.
TAZARA is often described as a “turnkey” project: a model in which foreign experts, equipment and
funding are brought in to a country or region, and then depart after the project’s completion.
In this paper, I will show that TAZARA was neither a “turnkey” nor were Chinese workers isolated from
their African counterparts. Chinese technical personnel stayed on in large numbers during the first decade
after railway construction and a small expert team still remains on site. There were thousands of Chinese
and African workers who came together in the workplaces of railway construction and in the workshops
where training and materials production took place, workers whose relationships were more far-reaching and
more complex than the turnkey model would suggest. I will further demonstrate that the role of technology
– in particular technology transfer through practical worker training on the job -- can provide us with a
useful window through which to view “social spaces of work” during this critical period of competing Cold
War global modernizing projects.
Jamie Monson, Macalaster College
Racialization and Labor in Chinese Enterprises in Africa
The conjunction of “race” and labor has been much-theorized as to Western countries, but understudied as to
developing countries, especially East Asian and post-colonial African states. The recent growth of Chinese
investment in Africa allows us to change that. Based mainly on interviews with and blogs by Chinese and
Africans, our paper examines the racialization of labor at Chinese enterprises in African countries, with
some emphasis on mines in Zambia, where Chinese investment in the continent has been most controversial.
The paper illustrates how racialized notions of difference and hierarchy affect both local and Chinese labor
in the mines. It theoretically situates several inter-related questions: how and why have notions of difference
and hierarchy emerged, empirically and discursively, to make “race” into a category at Chinese enterprises
in Africa? Why are such ideas more prevalent in some countries and industries than in others? What role
have these notions played in quotidian interaction between Chinese and Africans in Africa and in Chinese
conceptions of Africa and Africans and African understandings of China and Chinese? How does “race”
impinge on the global China-in-Africa discourse, including claims of Chinese neo-colonialism and Chinese
exasperation at being singled out for criticism over their presence in Africa? Has “race” displaced class in
sectors, such as mining, where workers have a history of militancy, as is often supposed in the global
discourse?
Hairong Yan, Hong Kong Polytechnic University
Barry Sautman, Hong Kong University of Science and Technology

Panel 241 //Room no. 1304 // Wednesday 26 June 11:00-13:00
Governance and Management of International Migration: Perspectives from the Sending Countries in
Asia and the Former USSR
Sponsored by Afrasian Research Centre, Ryukoku University
While international migration touches a wide spectrum of economic, political, social, development and
human rights issues in both the sending and receiving countries, the governance and management models
remain almost entirely from the point of view of host countries. Although in recent years, policymakers and
scholars have begun to participate in discussions of governance on the global level, their contribution on the
ground, via the effective implementation of bilateral or multilateral migration-related agreements has only
attained marginal results. In this panel, we turn our attention to the sending countries in Asia and the former
USSR and examine how they (can) make practical use of economic (remittances and investment), political
(citizenship) and social (networks and marriage) dimensions of migration in their policies so as to maximize
the benefits and mitigate the negative impacts of emigration. The clamor for governance and management
from the side of the sending countries and the urgency to respond to it are all the more highlighted as a result
of the current global economic crisis and demographic transformations.
The session begins with setting the theoretical framework for the analysis of governance and management of
migration by Uyar, to be followed by case studies from sending countries by Carlos, Park, Kim and
Khondker. Uyar examines the current international migration regimes and questions their practical
implementation, especially the Mode IV of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), after which
she discusses the human security implications of these regimes in the sending country. Carlos’ presentation
takes the case of the Philippines to show how international remittances impact on the income distribution of
the sending country and suggests policies and mechanisms that will make the link between international
remittances and economic equality more favorable, highly visible and more sustainable. Park then examines
the case of Korea arguing that a set of policies of granting partial citizenship to overseas Koreans to help
“return to the ancestral homeland” was in actuality an attempt to introduce intra-ethnic discrimination in
order to utilize a transnational ethnic network for the country’s economic interest. When a sending country
fails to deal with increasingly restrictive migration policies in the host countries, migrants themselves create
“personal” strategies to improve their welfare. Such is the case presented by Kim about women from the
former USSR countries, who resort to fictitious marriage in order to circumvent Japan’s labor migration
policies towards foreign women entertainers. Finally, Khondker looks into the governance of labor
migration in Bangladesh and explores both the political economy and the cultural factors influencing the
institutional aspects of its governance. He argues that specificities of the democratic politics in Bangladesh
play a significant role in the rethink and re-conceptualization of governance in this country.
Convenor: Maria Reinaruth Desiderio Carlos, Ryukoku University
Chair: Pauline Kent, Ryukoku University
International Migration Regimes and Human Security Implications in the Sending Countries
International migration, in its most naïve translation as the movement of people beyond the borders of one’s
own country of origin, has been a special focus of most of the national, regional and international
governance frameworks. As the issue has an international character from the very beginning, there have
been various attempts to cover the governance of migration at international arena as well as provide
management mechanisms for national and regional practices.
Although migration has many forms and different definitions according sending and receiving countries,
most of the recent migration cases are of economic origin that bears questions on management of
implementation practices on labor migration, international marriages, nationality and citizenship issues, and
international as well as regional remittances.

This paper sets the theoretical framework for governance and management of international migration by
analyzing the recent international migration regimes and questioning why international regimes and national
management practices of international migration differs in regions and how this affect human security
dimension of migration, i.e. the basic right of free movement and access to decent living conditions. The
first part of the paper gives the analytical framework of international migration regimes and regional
differences on practical implementation. Since most of the above-mentioned cases are of economic origin,
the second part questions the applicability of the Mode IV of the General Agreement on Trade in Services
(GATT) as the main international governance regime on migration. The last part questions the human
security implications of the recent international migration regimes in the sending countries.
Aysun Uyar, Research Institute for Humanity and Nature, Japan
International Remittances and Income Inequality in Sending Countries: The Case of the Philippines
As one of the most visible manifestations of the economic link between the migrant and those left behind,
international remittances can be used as a powerful migration management and leverage tool to enhance the
welfare of the people in the sending country, not only through increasing their purchasing power but also,
and more importantly, by improving income distribution. To date, however, research studies on whether
international remittances narrow or widen income gaps in the sending country have produced mixed and
conflicting results. In this empirical study, we take the case of the Philippines, a leading country of
emigrants where about 10% of the annual GDP in 2010 (World Bank estimate, 2012) came from
international remittances.
A previous study by the same author (2001) showed that in the Philippines, income from abroad (the proxy
variable used for international remittances) worsened income distribution in the country in 1997. In this
presentation, the author will expand the micro data from the country’s Family Incomes and Expenditures
Survey to several more years to better analyze and understand the direct and indirect, short- and mediumterm
links between international remittances and income distribution in the sending country. After
decomposing the Gini coefficient based on different sources of income and examining the spending behavior
of remittance recipient households based on income decile, she will draw pertinent remittance management
policies that can contribute to poverty alleviation in a countries that are increasingly dependent on the global
economy via the money being sent by its nationals overseas.
Maria Reinaruth Desiderio Carlos, Ryukoku University
Discourse of Korean Diaspora, Intra-ethnic Stratification, and South Korean Project of Trans-border
Ethnic Networks
Since the second half of the 19th century, there has been a large outflow of population from the Korean
Peninsula, and today there exists more than 5 million Korean descents around the world - mainly in China,
the U.S., Japan, and the former Soviet Union republics. This global dispersion of Koreans is often illustrated
as “Korean Diaspora,” and overseas Koreans tend to find this expression favorable to represent their
historical trajectories and sufferings in new societies. This discourse of “Diaspora” is even adopted by the
Korean government, and it consequently brought about a set of policies in the late 1990s which aimed to
grant partial citizenship to overseas Korean including legal residency, possession of land, and freedom to
work in the country. However, such policies have been criticized in the Korean society from various
standpoints. On the one hand, it was criticized for bringing a serious problem on national security and
military service system. On the other hand, it was criticized for legally legitimizing discriminatory treatment
of overseas Koreans on the basis of where they are from. My focus in this paper is to briefly illustrate that
such policy of Korean government is an intersecting discourse of culture, politics, and economy: appeal to
the cultural cognation, differentiated political integration, and a project for economic network. The discourse
of “Diaspora” here is mobilized politically to disguise the global intra-ethnic stratification and to
institutionalize discrimination among overseas Koreans to build an economic network for the interest of
“homeland.”
Shincha Park, State University of New York at Binghamton

Migration Policies vs. Entertainers: The Case of Women Labor Migrants from the Former USSR in
Japan
Women from the former USSR countries (in particular, Russia, Ukraine and Belorussia) represent the largest
European ethnic group working in Japanese entertainment industry. Since the collapse of the USSR in
1990s, to work in the entertainment industry was the most important motive for women’s labor migration to
Japan. However the number of entertainers from the former USSR has been decreasing drastically since the
amendment of the Japanese migration policy in 2005 aimed to reduce human trafficking.
This paper examines how changes in migration policies in Japan and in countries that support Japanese
entertainment industry influenced the increase of former USSR entertainers coming to Japan. It also
analyzes the kinds of strategies women used in order to get to Japan and to overcome various obstacles in
the Japanese migration policy from 1990s to 2010s. The interview data were gathered as part of the author’s
Ph.D. research project from 2006 to 2011. Participants of the study are 24 women from former USSR
countries married to Japanese men living in the urban areas of Japan. The data reveal that the local networks
in the women’s countries of origin were the most important factors at the beginning of their labor migration.
Moreover, subsequent networks inside Japan were helpful after changes in migration policy. In general, the
data suggest that in 1990s, labor migration of entertainers in the former USSR and strategies to get around
Japanese law were institutionalized. However, from 2005 women started using such personal strategies as
fictitious marriages in order to keep working as entertainers in Japan.
Viktoriya Kim, Osaka University
Re-conceptualizing Governance in Light of Governance of Labor Migration in Bangladesh
Bangladesh, a country with a population of 160 million, has emerged as an important labor exporting
country to a number of geographic regions in the world. Remittances sent by Bangladeshi migrant workers
from over 100 countries in the world play a significant role in the country's developing economy. The
contribution of over 11 billion US dollars is second to the contribution of agriculture in the economy. Labor
migration has also become an important political issue in recent years alongside its economic importance.
Hence, governance of labor migration has attracted a renewed interest. Bangladesh, for both historical and
politico-economic reasons, tends to show weakness in overall governance. With visible weaknesses in public
administration, politicization of civil service and poor coordination, Bangladesh in recent past was even
characterized as a "failed state". Recent social and economic improvements have helped Bangladesh
overcome that image yet serious shortcomings remain with regard to governance in general and labor
migration in particular. Using the standardized indicators of governance, i.e., transparency, accountability,
control of corruption, effectiveness of public administration, independence of public service and so on,
additional social and cultural factors add to the complexity of the situation. A closer examination of labor
migration process and the institutional framework in which labor migration takes place provide grounds for
rethinking and re-conceptualizing governance as such. The specificities of the democratic politics in
Bangladesh play a significant role in the rethink of governance which the present paper addresses. By
exploring both the political economy and the cultural factors, the paper will explore how the context of
governance can influence the institutional aspects of governance. A careful rethink is a precondition for
improving the structures of governance which the country urgently needs.
Habibul Haque Khondker, Zayed University

Panel 244 //Room no. 1101 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Embodying Masculinities and Physical Appearance in Everyday Spaces of Work, Home,
Consumption, and Leisure across Asia (III)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
The focus of this panel is on the embodied practices of masculinities and the way they are given expression
to by means of the physical male body in everyday spaces of work, leisure, consumption, and popular
culture across Asia. Socio-culturally dominant discourses of masculinity in various regions and sub-regions
may have emerged from shared socio-cultural traditions, but intra- and inter-regional, as well as global,
flows of information, images, and people, have given rise to diverse expressions and articulations of
masculinities across Asia. This panel will convey some of this diversity, by focusing on the ways in which
masculinities are embodied and performed in spaces of work, home, consumption and popular culture in
East, Southeast, South, and West Asia. The aim of the panel is to highlight the ways in which these
embodied practices may simultaneously inscribe and reinforce, as well as challenge and subvert
conventional yet hegemonic notions of masculine subjectivity. Of particular relevance to the panel is the
relationship between embodied practices of masculinities and the way these are given expression to by
particular strategies aimed at the physical/outward appearance of the male body.
Convenor: Michiel Baas, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Romit Dasgupta, The University of Western Australia
Chair: Genaro Castro-Vázquez, Nanyang Technological University
On the Symbolic Meanings of Corporate Masculine Anxieties in Contemporary South Korean TV
Dramas
This paper will discuss how representations of corporate masculinities are being constructed, represented
and embodied in recent popular Korean TV dramas in order to show how these representations relate to the
ways in which normative masculinities are linked with notions of national identity and contemporary
subjectivity. While non-traditional masculinities are now frequently represented in popular culture, and most
notably ‘soft’ masculinities of the kkonminam (‘beautiful flower-like men’), the symbolic structures of
gender that inform how corporate masculinities are constructed and represented in these dramas continue to
be highly coded, allowing for very little deviation from existing ideas of strong, militarised and essentialised
notions of presumable ‘authentic’ masculinities (Moon, 2002; Moon, 2005; Choi, 1998; Elfving-Hwang,
2010; Murphee, 2008). In recent TV dramas, however, the white-collar warrior businessman image is now
more often presented as one that is full of self-doubt and fear of failure, signifying a clear sense of crisis in
masculinity (cf. Todd, 2010). This sense of uncertainty draws on the very real worries introduced by
corporate reforms in the wake of the Asian financial crisis of 1997 and the ensuing ‘rationalisation’ agendas
that led to mass unemployment and lesser job security. When set in a contemporary capitalist business
environment, dotted with the less recognisable cultural signifiers of powerful female CEOs and foreign
workers who work within Korean corporations, the struggles of the lead character are then utilised to signify
very clear anxieties about the loss of all those characteristics previously attributed to authentic masculinity.
While it might be tempting to suggest that this then relates to anxiety about the increasingly influence of
powerful women in the workplace, this paper will argue that rather than casting doubt over essentialised
ideas of masculinity and femininity per se, references to masculine powerlessness in these drama narratives
(as well as how corporate masculinities are embodied in them) are harnessed rather to signify national
humiliation at the hands of global (foreign) economic forces. This illustrates how notions about authentic
masculinity - constructed in relation to the nation, duty and patriarchal capitalism - are now perceived to be
in a state of irreversible (and undesirable) flux. This paper will conclude by locating this perceived blurring
of notions that relate to hegemonic masculinity to a more profound shift in wider philosophical, cultural,
gendered and scientific discourses that are producing a modern individual in contemporary Korean society.

Joanna Elfving-Hwang, University of Frankfurt
Acting Straight? Salarymen Negotiating Discourses of Sexuality through Everyday Embodied
Practices of Work and Leisure
The focus of the paper is on the everyday negotiations and engagements between sometimes competing
discourses of identity in the lives of individual actors. Specifically, I look at the intersections and collisions
between discourses of work, masculinity, and sexuality. Despite the significant socio-cultural shifts and
corporate re-structurings in the post-bubble era, the discourse of the middle-class, white-collar salaryman
continues to occupy a position of influence and visibility on the corporate and socio-cultural landscapes of
Japan. Indeed, I would argue that the post-bubble upheavals and fracturings notwithstanding, the salaryman
continues to be a signifier for Japanese corporate masculinity, and to an extent, for Japanese masculinity as a
whole. This paper, drawing on interviews with individual salarymen who identify as non-heterosexual,
explores the nuanced and complex relationship between the publicly articulated hegemonic heteronormative
ideology of the workplace, and the day-to-day micro-negotiations with the expectations of this ideology
undertaken by non-heterosexual individuals. In particular, I draw attention to the complex intertwinings
between, on the one hand, an increasingly dominant globalized discourse of non-heterosexuality that sees
the self- and public- acknowledgement of sexual orientation as integral to an individual’s identity, and, on
the other, a discourse of workplace masculinity that is still overwhelmingly heteronormative in its
assumptions. I argue, through the narratives of my informants, that despite the pervasiveness of the
heteronormative discourse, the dynamic at play in these everyday negotiations, are far more nuanced and
complex than might initially appear to be the case. Rather than a case of subservience and compliance to the
dominant heteronormative workplace expectations, or its flip-side of rejection and resistance, the
informants’ voices reveal the often baffling and contradictory complexity at play in their day-to-day work
and non-work lives.
Romit Dasgupta, The University of Western Australia
Masculinity without "Men" - Performing Female Masculinity in Japanese FTM Zines
This paper explores the portrayals of Female-To-Male transgenders (FTM) in two Japanese FTM mini-komi
(zines), Like (renamed Like Boy) and Laph. Branding themselves as “life[style] magazine” and “trendy
magazine” for the FTM, these zines are not interested in either delving into the political and legal aspects of
sexual minority issues like their predecessor FTM Nihon (FTM Japan) or flooding their pages with erotic
images like some of its gay and lesbian counterparts. Rather, real and ordinary FTM lives are depicted in
both zines as it is, through photographs, articles, interviews, surveys and comics. Often featuring themes
such as fashion, work, lifestyle and relationships, these FTM magazines inform and assure their FTM
readers about the existences of other people like them—something not easily attainable (if at all) from the
mainstream media. To better understand the role of such magazines in shaping the imagination of the ‘FTM’
in contemporary Japan, this paper will examine the zines' representations of the FTM through a textual
analysis of the back issues (2004-present) of Like/Like Boy and Laph. In particular, I consider what
discourses of female/FTM masculinity are being constructed on the pages of the zines, and how the
embodiment of an array of ‘masculinities’ by the female-born yet non-female-identifying models open up
different possibilities of doing FTM transness and being an FTM in present-day Japan. Filled with images of
cheerful boy-next-door FTM at varying stages of gender transition, these FTM zines not only challenge the
notion that masculinity necessarily belongs to men, but also complicate popular perceptions of transsexuals
as ‘sick’ and suffering, with strong desires to cross the gender border through bodily modifications.
Shu Min Yuen, University of Melbourne

Panel 245 //Room no. 1201 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Roundtable: Maritime Frontiers, Colonial Experience, and Post-colonial Developments: Macao, Hong
Kong, and Beyond
Sponsored by Research Institute for the Humanities, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Maritime explorations and trading activities in the early modern era had created occasions whereby subjects
and objects from the European empires encountered their Asian counterparts on the frontier sites such as
Macau, Hong Kong, Ryukyu or Taiwan. Later on, port cities like Macau and Hong Kong became European
colonies at an earlier or later date, for a longer or shorter period of time. By the turn of this past century, in
1998 and 1999, as Macau and Hong Kong begun to get on yet another historical track to be making a
transition from its colonial existence on to its post-colonial state, historians are interested to investigate how:
One, maritime activities as represented by the various mercantile objects such as porcelain, spice, tea,
camphor, or ever the very monetary coins that shouldered the very embodiment of such exchanges may be
taken to re-examine, re-construct so as to reflect upon this period of special contacts and interaction,
whereby maritime frontiers such as Macau, Hong Kong, or Ryukyu and Taiwan were brought into a new
chapter of history in the Eurasian empires, as well as that of their own.
(Prof. Richard von Glahn)
Two: As an outstanding case in the overseas expansion of the Great Britain during the nineteenth and
twentieth century, Hong Kong’s historical experiences during the pre-colonial, colonial, and post-colonial
periods continue to attract attention and debate. Archival research into historical documents combined with
oral history records and field investigations helps to bring forth layers of complexity that call for reconsideration
of a number of basic historical assumptions whether from the Chinese or English history
angle, whether locally as micro-history at the everyday level or regionally as part of the macro-history at the
conceptual level. Comparing this against the background of modern nation-state building of European and
Asian (Chinese) countries allows these inquiries to be exercised for another round of open discussion.
(Prof. Ho Pui Yin)
Three: Rising from its earlier existence as a fishing village of coastal China in the southern tip, Macau’s
historical transformation began with little fanfare and hardly attracted anybody’s notice. The old Portuguese
maritime empire restabilized its foothold while granting Jesuit missionary and socio-cultural groundworks
during the fifteenth and sixteenth century when the Chinese empire was still back in the hands of the Ming
dynasty (1368–1644). Centuries of trade, emigration, exchanging goods and people created the history of
this port-city which hardly anybody has learned how to incorporate it into either the historical frame of
China near at hand, or Europe over the long distance. Until its recent development impress and press for a
more fruitful explanation, especially as compared with that of other colonial city port or city states such as
Hong Kong, Taiwan, or Singapore.
Chair: Ping-chen Hsiung, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Discussant: Ping-chen Hsiung, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Richard von Glahn, University of California at Los Angeles
Pui Yin Ho, Chinese University of Hong Kong
António V. De Saldanha, Technical University of Lisbon

Panel 246 //Room no. 1001 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Double Panel: Casino and Development in Asia (I)
Sponsored by Faculty of Social Sciences and Humanities, University of Macau; Asia Research Institute,
National University of Singapore
The gaming industry, particularly the mega integrated resorts with a casino, has become a new engine
boosting economic growth in many Asian countries and regions. Macau, as the largest casino destination in
the world, generated five times more revenue than the Las Vegas Strip in 2011. Singapore, within two years
after the opening of two casino resorts, also surpassed Las Vegas and became the second most lucrative
gaming market in the world. Their success has prompted neighbouring countries in the region, such as
Japan, Taiwan, South Korea, Thailand and the Philippines, to follow suit. Other Southeast Asian countries
such as Cambodia, Laos and Vietnam also developed mega development projects along the border with
China. These mega casino projects have been incorporated into the national tourism and leisure economy to
brand an image of global cities, or to attract foreign investments for local development and modernization.
The present two panels, jointly proposed by the Faculty of Social Sciences and Humanities, University of
Macau and the Asia Research Institute, National University of Singapore, will bring together scholars
researching casino and leisure industries in Macau, Singapore and various border casinos in Southeast Asia,
to interrogate whether the new casino industry in Asia represents models different from the existing casino
industries in the United States and Europe. One visible characteristic of the Asian casino industry is that the
scale of the transnational flows of labour, consumers, and capital circulating within East and Southeast Asia.
What economic, political and social infrastructures enable some Asian casinos to become the international
hub of these flows, while the others not so? What regulatory regimes do various Asian states develop to
regulate these flows, or to allow or facilitate these flows by “making exceptions”? What are the immediate
and long-term socio-political impacts of casino industries to the local societies in which the mega resorts
become the dominant source of revenue and employment? What are the social issues at stake and how do
government authorities and civil society organisations in various Asian countries/regions address these
concerns? By posing and partially answering these questions, these two panels propose a future research
agenda in developing a comparative research project on casinos in Asia.
Convenor: Tak-wing Ngo, University of Macau
Brenda S. A. Yeoh, National University of Singapore
Pandora’s Hope: The Emerging Casino Economy in Asia
In recent years, the Asian casino boom has attracted much attention. Following the successful example set
by Macau, Asian countries are putting high hopes on casino resorts as a new market to lure in increasingly
affluent Asians with a penchant for gambling. In 2010, Singapore opened two of the world’s most luxurious
casino resorts, which turned out to be a huge success generating over 6 billion dollars a year in revenue. In
Japan and Taiwan, casinos, which have been banned for decades, are now new possibilities to boost
economic growth. In South Korea, investors are expected to open several casino resorts offshore in the years
to come. In Russia’s port city Vladivostok, an entertainment zone with over 10 casinos is already planned in
order to attract Chinese and other Asian visitors. In Southeast Asia, Vietnam, Thailand, Cambodia, Laos, and
the Philippines are welcoming foreign investors to build glitzy casino resorts in a bid to pursue economic
modernity. Analysts claim that the booming of Asian casinos will fundamentally reshape the landscape of
this global industry. In this talk, I give a brief overview of this emerging casino economy in Asia, and
discuss how the global gaming industry is being propelled by the rapid economic growth in the region and
by the region’s “will to improve”. While the casino resort as a model of economic success continues to
impress those who have faith in economic developmentalism; it remains to be Pandora’s hope as economic
growth brings with it uncertain consequences.
Juan Zhang, National University of Singapore

The Political Economy of Casino-Oriented Growth in Macau
Since the 2001 liberalization of the casino sector, rapid growth has earned Macau the reputation of the
gambling Mecca in the world. Its growth trajectory has also been hailed as a path-breaking model of
services-oriented growth for other Third World countries. This paper is an attempt to conceptualize and
debunk this model of growth by highlighting its highly political-leveraged nature, which calls into question
its sustainability and transferability. This political construction is argued to be founded on the following
aspects. Firstly, Macau is constructed to be the sole casino outlet in China for the latter’s super-rich to wager
their wealth. Secondly, transnational casino capital is allowed to share into this market in the name of
‘modernizing’ this sector, but also with an aim to break the stranglehold of the former monopoly holder, the
legendary Stanley Ho, on the politics and the economy of the enclave. Thirdly, the local bourgeoisie is
incorporated into this casino economy through the operation of mafia-infiltrated VIP rooms. Fourthly, the
authoritarian Macau state is given the task to maintain political stability in the interests of casino capital. The
ruling coalition receives the blessing from Beijing, to which they demonstrate their allegiance by displaying
form time to time nationalistic attachment. Finally, this authoritarian state’s most important task, apart from
maintaining stability, is to deliver to the casino capital a class of compliant labour partly by legalizing a
massive infusion of migrant workers and partly by the domestication of a local labour aristocracy. Macau’s
tragedy lies not on founding its growth on a fragile and ephemeral convergence of transnational capital,
migrant workers and mobile tourists, but on its complacency with the status quo.
Alex H. Choi, University of Macau
The Morality and Regulation of Gambling in Macao and Singapore: A Historical Perspective
In July 2012, residents of Matzu islands voted in favour of constructing a casino on a local referendum.
Contrary to the popular perception in the international media that Taiwan’s move is part of the ruling party
KMT’s strategy of the economic integration with China as well as part of regional competition of the global
gaming market, this paper sees island casino as a space of exception (Agamben 2005) and self
governmentalization (cf Foucault 1991) in the context of the tension between the local and national
development. Proposal of legalizing casino in Taiwan was brought up in 1980s and had been debated
throughout the regime change, and was only made possible with the Offshore Islands Development Act in
2009. These outlying islands, many of them are in the war zone (with the PRC), were impoverished over the
years as conditioned by the military regulations. As a reaction towards their underdevelopment and
marginalization, the Act grants autonomous and exceptional status to outlying islands to utilize military and
governmental lands for “major development projects” to attract tourism, and to invest profits on local
development, particularly in improving the welfare and education of local residents. Already designated as a
special zone in the cross-strait relation, the casino will further liberalize and encourage the cross-strait
mobility. By analyzing the role of local actors in the policy making process, this paper looks at how local
community envisions or resists a local identity transitioning from an anti-communist heartland and marginal
island to a cosmopolitan city with an advanced welfare system.
Melody Chia-Wen Lu, University of Macau

Panel 247 //Room no. 1202 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Corporate Social Responsibility in Asia ‐ Differences and Similarities
Sponsored by Japan Center, Munich University
Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR) arose in North America and Europe, but soon spread to Japan with
other Asian economies following suit. In our session we would like to discuss the evolution and present state
of CSR of Chinese, Japanese and Korean companies. How is CSR perceived? What is the focus of CSR
activities? What is the level of CSR reporting? How do companies interact with their stakeholders? How
does CSR impact company performance?
Every presentation will offer empirical insights presenting original survey results, case studies or statistical
analysis or presenting an overview of empirical research results on either China, Japan or Korea. Although
there are by now many studies on CSR, there is so far little comparative research on these countries.
We will coordinate the structure and content of presentations to allow for a comparative discussion of
contributions. We are considering publication of papers that develop out of our session and qualify for
submission to internationally peer reviewed journals.
Convenor: Franz Waldenberger, Munich University
Corporate Social Responsibility - Chinese Perspectives and Approaches
The presentation discusses the evolution of CSR by leading Chinese companies, highlighting important
developments and cases. It gives an overview about empirical research on the relationship between CSR and
performance for Chinese companies. It further considers possible future trends of CSR of Chinese
companies in their national and international operations.
Ying Cheng, Chongqing University
Corporate Social Responsibility - Korean Perspectives and Approaches
The presentation discusses the evolution of CSR by leading Korean companies, highlighting important
developments and cases. It gives an overview about empirical research on the relationship between CSR and
performance for Korean companies. It further considers possible future trends of CSR for Korean companies
both in their national and international operations.
Young-sook Nam, Ewha Womans University
Corporate Social Responsibility - Japanese Perspectives and Approaches
The presentation discusses the evolution of CSR by leading Japanese companies, highlighting important
developments and cases. It gives an overview about empirical research on the relationship between CSR and
performance for Japanese companies. It further considers possible future trends of CSR for Japanese
companies both in their national and international operations.
Franz Waldenberger, Munich University

Panel 249 //Room no. 1204 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Nation-Building in Indonesia
Chair: Elena Soboleva, Peter the Great Museum of Anthropology and Ethnography; Russian Academy of
Sciences
Three Colours of Nationalism in the Indonesian Archipelago
This paper examines three independence movements in the Indonesian archipelago through a consideration
of one form of symbolic nationalism: the national flag. It examines the historical evolution and formalization
of the Indonesian national flag as a key representation of the Indonesian nation during Dutch colonialism,
and the way the flag was used to re-inscribe an ancient history. It then considers the flag’s evolution from
symbol of unity, to emblem of revolution, to holy relic after independence. A simple emblem – a flag red on
the top half and white on the lower half – is rich in symbolic meaning. Its triumph over alternative banners
sheds light on wider themes in the Indonesian decolonization struggle.
Comparative attention is given to flags in two more recent movements for independence from Indonesia:
Timor-Leste and West Papua. The 1975 Timorese flag was important in that nation’s struggle for
independence; alternative Timorese flags failed to capture the Timorese imagination. This paper also looks at
the 1961 creation of the West Papuan “morning star” flag, the historical memories evoked by it, the flag’s
triumph over competing banners, and the significance of battles by Papuan nationalists to end a ban on
public displays of the flag.
This paper draw upon the approach used by Arundhati Vermani’s A National Flag for India, on Indonesian
nationalist accounts such as Mohammad Yamin’s 6,000 Tahun Merah-Putih (6,000 Years of the Red-and-
White) and on examples of the emergence and formalization of flags in the three movements.
David Webster, Bishop's University
State Violence in Modern Indonesian Literature
This paper investigates fictional representations of human rights issues in Indonesia as found in the short
stories published in the Indonesian media. These stories reflect on the practice and handling of human rights
in Indonesia in the last decade of the New Order (1990-1998). The examination deals with key issues related
to violence as a form of human rights violation committed by state related bodies, groups and individuals.
Among a huge number of short stories in the media, some of them take allegory as their form through which
the writers resist the authoritarian and unjust regime whether institutional, social, or personal violence. The
New Order regime was oppressive to anyone attempting to resist it. To maintain its supremacy, the regime
applied tight censorship so as not to allow any text which could cause trouble to national stability. So when
censorship was the problem, some writers such as A. A. Navis, Putu Wijaya, and Seno Gumira Ajidarma,
took advantage of the power of allegory to resist.
The three works examined here – A. A. Navis’s ‘Penangkapan’, Putu Wijaya’s ‘Mulut’, and Seno Gumira
Ajidarma’s ‘Jakarta, Suatu Ketika’* – represent and enact political resistance against state violence
perpetrated by the New Order regime and its apparatus in Indonesia. The works are their cultural protest
against the violations of human rights and unjust socioeconomic policies the Suharto New Order applied in
the 1990s. In the analysis, I turn to political criticism to show in some detail how the works come into
existence. When alluding to violence and censorship, I argue that theories of political criticism can offer us
new insights into these global topics as well as specifically to Indonesian sociopolitical history.
Fnu Ferdinal, Deakin University
Narrative as Identity: A Study on Indonesian's Exile Writings
This paper discusses and analyzes narratives as identity by Indonesian exile writers living in
Europe,mainly in Germany and Netherlands. More specifically, this paper attempts to see how Indonesian
exile writers use narrative to share their exile experience and as a vehicle for constructing their identity. In

particular, this paper tries to show that narrative is an ideal locus for the study of identity since narratives are
always subjectively and culturally determined versions of personal experience, and narrators consistently
use linguistic mechanisms and strategies that can be related to conceptions of the self, its role, and its
relationships to others.
The illusion of return was always present in the writings of the exiles, and the imagery of the home country
dominated their work. The term "personality of crisis" is described to individuals who experience problems
identifying themselves with the major power structures. Focusing on the issue of language socialization, this
study investigates a current self exhibited in the narratives. The constructing of current self as a more
socialized individual is characterized by linguistic insecurity , nostalgia, and lower self-esteem, among other
things.
Key words : narrative, exile, identity
Tri Pramesti, University of 17 August 1945 Surabaya

Panel 250 //Room no. 1205 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Chinese Christianity (II): Christian Disaster Management and Institutional Void in the Republican
Era
The second Chinese Christianity panel addresses the various patterns of Christian disaster management in
the Republican era. The weakening of the state in modern China went hand in hand with the growth of faithbased
activisms and modes of mobilization. Faced with an institutional void where there was an absence of
regulations and norms, the Christian actors—both foreign missions and Chinese churches—formulated
practical solutions for specific problems in the local society. They implemented effective governance
mechanisms to deal with natural disasters and military conflicts. They cultivated new social and cultural
norms through medical female education, relief work, and evangelistic campaigns. The Republican era
witnessed a host range of new Christian governance experiments and practices that subverted traditional
patriarchy by empowering local women, that provided emergence relief efforts in times of disasters, and that
created a sustainable program of rural development. All these initiatives transformed the churches into safe
havens in troubled times, and created an alternative space where new solutions were found to address
desperate problems in modern China.
Ji Li studies the role of Catholic women in northeast China as a major welfare-provider to the rural society,
providing education, healthcare, charity, and disaster relief during social and natural disasters. Joseph Tse-
Hei Lee reveals that after the collapse of the Qing dynasty, the Chaozhou-speaking Protestants in
Guangdong province undertook local relief efforts; they integrated the diffuse church networks into the
political, social and economic structures of the local society, and implemented a unique form of disaster
management and community reconstruction. R. G. Tiedemann refers to the Jesuit mission at Xianxian in
southern Hebei province, and shows that in the absence of a functioning government, the Catholic church
not only served as a safe haven for Chinese refugees in the Sino-Japanese War but also issued its own
currency to stabilize local economy. Diana Xiong reconstructs the history of the Border Service Department,
a joint venture founded by the Chinese Church of Christ and the Nationalist Government in December 1939
to undertake medical and educational work in the Sichuan-Tibet-Xikang border areas. Funded by the
wartime government and supervised by the Chinese church leaders, the Border Service Department built a
solid anti-Japanese rear area in the Southwest, improved the border peoples’ livelihood, and integrated these
border regions into the China nation.
Historians have long portrayed foreign missionaries and native Christians as undermining state authorities
and upsetting the state-society balance. Nevertheless, the rhetoric and conceptualization of destabilizing
church-state-and-society interactions are primarily ideological constructs. These four panelists contextualize
the rise of Christian disaster management within the preexisting patterns of state-society mediation. They
argue that throughout the Republican era, the Christian organizations filled in the socioeconomic, political
and cultural vacuums left by decades of social and natural disasters, and laid a stronger foundation for
modernization and state-building at the grassroots level. In the increasingly autonomous managerial public
sphere, the Chinese Christian actors acted as a quasi-state agency that channeled aid from afar and
rehabilitated the affected regions.
Convenor: Joseph Tse-Hei Lee, Pace University
Chair: Robert James Antony, University of Macau
Discussant: Lydia Gerber, Washington State University
Religious Women and Local Society: Christian Virgins and Catholic Communities of Women in
Northeast China
Roman Catholic communities of women did not enter China until the second half of the nineteenth century.
They introduced to Chinese women a new kind of organized religious life. However, not all Chinese
Catholic women were willing to join the communities. A tension existed between the Catholic Church’s
effort in institutionalization and the "traditional" Christian life style chosen by Chinese Catholic women,

especially some Chinese Catholic virgins who called themselves xiaoshennü or “God’s little daughters” in
northeast China. After Les Soeurs de la Providence de Portieux (Sisters of Providence of Portieux), the first
group of French Catholic congregation of women, arrived in Manchuria in 1875, the Church began to
organize indigenous virgins to participate in activities of charity and relief. From the 1870s to the early
twentieth century, social and natural disasters were severe in northeast China. The increasing number of
orphans and refugees required more orphanages, hospitals, shelters and other ways for relief. The
communities of Catholic women in northeast China, usually established, organized, or supervised by French
Catholic missionaries, increasingly got involved in local education, charity and disaster relief, and served as
a major welfare-provider to the rural society. This article examines the early history of Roman Catholic
communities of women in northeast China and the involvement of Catholic women in the local society
during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries.
Ji Li, The University of Hong Kong
Christian Disaster Management in South China
A good measure of the Christian community’s strength is its ability to handle disasters. This was particularly
true for the Chaozhou-speaking Christians in Guangdong province where flooding, earthquakes and
typhoons frequently occurred in the early twentieth century. This paper examines the role that Chaozhou
Baptists and Presbyterians played in local disaster management during the severe flooding of September
1911, the earthquake on February 13, 1918, and the typhoon on August 2, 1922. These cases are chosen to
illustrate how local Christians implemented plans of humanitarian relief delivery, disaster recovery and
community reconstruction, how they mobilized the transnational and regional church networks to develop an
effective system of relief operations, and how the Christian models of disaster management differed from
the non-Christian ones. The Christian disaster management was a large-scale, multi-layered operation that
mobilized large numbers of Western medical and ministerial missionaries, Chinese medical staff, mission
school students, local church leaders and members to rush to the region’s aid. The success highlights the
remarkable organizational capacity of local churches to fill the void left by the collapse of state institutions
in early Republican Chaozhou. This represented an effective stewardship of the local society because it
integrated the vast, diffusely organized church networks into the political, social, and economic landscapes
of modern Chaozhou.
Joseph Tse-Hei Lee, Pace University
Catholic Mission Stations: Centers of Stability and Protection in Troubled Times
During the turbulent years of republican China, in periods when effective state power was lacking, the
Catholic missionary enterprise assumed a range of task to alleviate suffering. Although the provision of
medical assistance, education, etc., had already become essential ancillary elements of the missionary
endeavour in late Qing China, such activities became more significant during episodes of social and political
chaos caused by frequent warlord conflicts between 1912 and 1928. The military confrontations brought
destruction of life and property. Only the often fortified mission compounds remained safe havens to which
rich and poor, Christians and non-Christians, flocked in times of impending danger. This paper pays
particular attention to the increasingly important role of missionaries as providers of shelter, sustenance and
medical assistance as well as mediators between warring factions in times of severe crisis. With the outbreak
of the Anti-Japanese War (1937-45), missionaries and Chinese Christians once again had the opportunity to
meet the needs of the suffering Chinese people. During the destructive military campaigns at the beginning
of the war, they were able to resume their by now customary role in times of conflict, offering shelter, food
and medical aid, as well as spiritual relief amidst indiscriminate bombing, raping and killing. In the absence
of a functioning government, the Jesuit mission at Xianxian in southern Hebei province even issued its own
currency to provide a degree of economic stability in the area.
R. G. Tiedemann, Shandong University
Patriotic Cooperation: The Church of Christ in China and Church-State Relations in Nationalist
China
Beginning in the mid-1920s, the Nationalist Party launched anti-Christian activities in many parts of China.
In the 1930s, though, the Church of Christ in China (CCC) joined other Christian organizations in disaster

elief efforts. Appreciating the Christians’ contributions during the Sino-Japanese War, the Nationalists
solicited their help more directly, initiating a change toward more cooperation with the Chinese Christian
community. One example was the joint CCC-Nationalist effort to establish the Border Service Department
(BSD) in December 1939 to undertake medical and educational work in the Sichuan-Tibet-Xikang border
areas. Funded by the central government but under the direct leadership of the CCC’s General Assembly, the
BSD set out to construct a solid anti-Japanese rear area in the Southwest, to improve the border peoples’
livelihood, and to integrate these border peoples into the China nation. While the BSD benefited the border
peoples materially, as a cooperative venture it also helped the government to achieve the goal of border
construction (bianjiang jianshe) even as it enabled the CCC to evangelize among the border peoples. The
history of this successful church-state joint venture rejects the widespread misconception that the churchstate
relation was full of tensions and discontents in the Republican era. More significantly, this cooperative
venture challenges scholars to move beyond the focus on church-state conflicts and to reevaluate the role
that Chinese church and state played in nurturing the growth of civil society.
Diana Xiong, Regent University

Panel 253 //Room no. 1302 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Sex and Gender in Asian Art
In 1971 the feminist art historian Linda Nochlin posed the now famous, provocative question as the title of
an essay: “Why have there been no great women artists?” In what follows, Nochlin asserts that historically,
normative Western gender roles have not favored female creative expression. History has preserved few of
the names, identities, or work of the rare female artists who overcame these overwhelming cultural odds.
Since the 1970’s there has been an abundance of feminist art historical scholarship, the majority of which
focuses on European and American female artists, subjects, or patrons. Asian art history has largely
neglected considerations of sex and gender, a situation scholars have only recently begun to reddress.
This panel is concerned with issues of sex and gender in the arts of various media, over time, and from
across the Asian continent (India, Thailand, China, Korea, and Japan). Individual papers consider how the
female subject is represented, issues female artists and patrons face, and how gendered paradigms are
rendered and reinforced through art in Asia.
In “Public Identity and the Politics of Gender: Mayawati’s Statues” Melia Belli examines the gender-neutral
presentation of their subject and patron in the public sculptures of Mayawati, a low-caste female politician in
Lucknow, India.
Leslie Wodhouse’s paper, “Princess Dara Rasami as Promoter and Preserver of Lan Na Culture in Late-19th
to Early-20th Century Siam,” investigates the artistic and cultural “matronage” of Dara Rasami, an early
modern royal Thai concubine.
In “Hua Yan (1682-1756) and the Yangzhou Garden: Visualizing Gender and Society in the Qing Dynasty,”
Kristen Chiem examines the work of the late imperial Chinese male painter Hua Yan as performances of
Confucian masculine paradigms.
Charlotte Horlyck’s paper, “Art for and by women in the canon of Korean art history,” interrogates how
scholarship has defined and assessed female artists from a range of fields (painting, poetry, and crafts)
during the Korean Joseon dynasty.
Finally, in “Lady Zenmyo’s Piety in The Illustrated Legend of Kegon Sect,” Ikumi Kaminishi considers the
nuanced representations of women- as femme fatales, and savors- in a thirteenth century illustrated Japanese
Buddhist text.
These papers indicate that, as in Italian Renaissance, Georgian English, and Modern American art, sex and
gender similarly matter in Asian art. This panel therefore addresses a significant lacuna in the scholarship. It
is our hope that the issues and questions raised in these papers inspire further inquiry into feminist and
gendered readings of Asian art.
Convenor: Melia Belli, University of Texas at Arlington
Gender Politics and Public Identity: Mayawati's Sculptures
Throughout Uttar Pradesh, India’s largest and most populous state, monumental bronze and marble statues
of social reformers from the historically oppressed “untouchable” (dalit) caste are a distinguishing feature in
the urban fabric. Numbering in the hundreds and measuring up to thirty feet, the statues stand sentinel at
intersections, outside of governmental buildings, and by the sides of highways. These statues were
commissioned by Mayawati, the state’s former dalti Chief Minister. The statues are arranged in
chronological order and include the Buddha, dalit heroes such as Bhimrao Ambedkar and Mayawati’s
political predecessor, Kanshi Ram. The statue cycles always conclude with Mayawati’s own image, making
her one of the few in Indian history to commission their own statues.
Mayawati’s statues possess two salient functions. First, with their monumental scale; permanent, luxury
materials; and prominence, they visually secure a place for the dalits in Indian history and the built

environment, not just in the present, but for the future. This is significant, as a history and space have
traditionally been denied to this subaltern community. Second, Mayawati’s statues serve her own political
agenda by announcing her political lineage. The statues’ order in the cycles present Mayawati as Ambedkar
and Kahshi Ram’s political heir, thereby visually charting her political lineage and legitimizing her authority.
This paper examines the roles of Mayawati’s statues for her community and her own political agenda. It also
decodes the iconography of Mawyawati’s portrait statues and considers their role in the construction and
deployment of her public image.
Melia Belli, University of Texas at Arlington
Princess Dara Rasami as Promoter and Preserver of Lan Na Culture in Late-19th to Early-20th
Century Siam
Ever since Anna Leonowens wrote about her experiences as “An English Governess in the Siamese Court”
in the 1860s, her narratives, which framed Siamese royal consorts as the king’s “harem,” have undermined
consideration of royal women as a site of legitimate scholarship. However, Siam’s system of royal consorts
and their space, known as the “Inner Palace,” actually functioned as an important site of political alliance as
well as cultural reproduction.
During the late nineteenth-century, a consort named Dara Rasami etered the “Inner Palace” as a
representative of the neighboring kingdom of Lan Na, an important political ally of Siam. Dara Rasami and
the women of her entourage maintained a distinct ethnic identity, utilizing the dialect, dress, foodways,
music and dance traditions of their homeland. Like her Siamese counterparts, Dara Rasami acted as a
“matron” of the arts, actively promoting those of her ethnic heritage.
Following the king’s death in 1910, Dara Rasami returned to her homeland, where she became an
important matron of local arts and culture. Her role gained additional significance in the 1930s, as the
central Thai government instituted measures to nationalize Siamese identity, privileging it over local
language and culture. In this context, Dara Rasami’s continued “matronage” of local dance and music
traditions served to maintain local cultural knowledge in the face of central Thai hegemonic efforts. Dara
Rasami’s contribution to Lan Na culture has proved a lasting one, additionally providing grist for
contemporary cultural activists in their efforts to preserve and promote Lan Na identity.
Leslie Woodhouse, Independant Scholar
Art for and by Women in the Canon of Korean Art History
Over the past two decades or so feminist art historians have highlighted the fact that canons of Western art
have systematically and effectively excluded references to women artists and their works. Less attention has,
however, been directed towards Asia, where references to women’s contributions to arts and culture have
been neglected in a largely comparable manner. Discourses on pre-modern Korean material culture are a
case in point as references to works by and for women are rarely made. Yet, textual and material sources
testify to the significant role women played as makers, users and patrons of art in early Korean society, in
particular during the course of the Joseon dynasty (AD 1392-1910). Yet, in their failure to fit within firmly
established and pre-conceived notions of what art is and how artists should be defined, women artists and
works by women have largely been excluded from discourses on Korean art. In focusing on female painters,
poets and craftspersons of the Joseon dynasty, this paper aims to explore these issues by questioning how art
historians have interpreted pre-modern Korean art and how they have identified the pre-modern Korean
artist. It will be argued that the general lack of interest in and recognition of women as active makers and
users of art in early Korea lies not so much in the quality of works produced but rather in how such artefacts
and their makers have been defined and categorised by 20th century art historians.
Charlotte Horlyck, School of Oriental and African Studies
Lady Zenmyo’s Piety in the Illustrated Legend of Kegon Sect
In essence, Buddha’s teaching is to make one aware of one’s attachment to material things to be the cause of
suffering, and thus Buddhism is fundamentally gender free religion. Men and women equally suffer from
desires. Yet in practice, gender plays important roles in Buddhist pedagogy called upaya (“skillful means”),
which aims to enlighten others with Buddha’s teaching. The practitioners of upaya devise various methods

depending on the levels of audiences’ understanding. One of the most well-employed is to showcase
moralizing stories of eminent monks who overcome the test of sexual desire. In such cases, the gender
juxtaposition between male (a monk) and female (usually a beautiful seducer) conveniently works to
demonstrate the difference between enlightenment itself and material attachment. In other words,
enlightenment is generally depicted with male gender while sexuality is female. One of the complex cases of
this is the story of Korean monk Uisang (J.: Gisho) in the thirteenth-century Japanese illustrated scroll, The
Legend of Kegon Sect Founders (Kegon-shū Soshi Eden; Kozanji, Kyoto ). Pious Uisang’s encounter with a
beautiful Chinese maiden Shanmiao (J.: Zenmyo) tries his unshaken celibacy, which teaches Shanmiao
Buddhism in turn. A quick glance would prove it to be just a usual gendered Buddhist tale, but the last scene
adds a twist in a view of Buddhist patriarchy: Shanmiao changes into a gigantic dragon and protects
Uisang’s boat on his sea voyage back to Korea. My talk explores a complexity of female gender by
examining the images of Shanmiao as upaya in the historical context of the thirteenth-century Kyoto.
Ikumi Kaminishi, Tufts University

Panel 254 //Room no. 1303 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Contemporary Korean Art and Media: Looking Beyond and Before
This panel brings together a group of scholars who in a variety of ways are analyzing the fashion in which
contemporary Korean popular culture, art and media are looking “beyond” or “before” and instigating,
responding to, or otherwise engaging with nostalgic longings, global affinities, or transgressive desires. Yun
Mi Hwang leads off by considering a noteworthy trend in current Korean cinema of using pop music from
the 1980s and 1990s to evoke memories of a more innocent but irrevocably lost past. Jane Park then turns
her attention to collaborative Chinese and Korean remakes of the Korean blockbuster hits “My Sassy Girl”
and “My Wife is a Gangster” that targeted Chinese audiences. Park examines how one iconic mode of
modern East Asian womanhood is culturally and aesthetically translated from Korea to China, and reflects
on the economic and sociopolitical ramifications of such regional cultural flows. Stephen Epstein discusses a
different sort of iconic mode of East Asian womanhood in taking K-pop superstars “Girls’ Generation” as a
case study in exploring how the band has become imbued with meanings ranging from the local to the global
amidst increasingly complex media flows that have transformed the Korean popular music industry: once a
part of the international periphery, Korea has become a central node of production for regional and global
consumption.
Margaret Rhee follows with an examination of how renowned artist Nam June Paik created works of
experimental new media that interrogated binaries between technology and art, man and machine, and male
and female. Focusing on materials, media, and message, Rhee hopes to demonstrate post-war Korea shaped
a diasporic avant-garde, which utilized popular media, technology, and body as resistance and extends to
current Asian new media artists like Seoul-based Young-hae Chang Heavy Industries and China’s
Youtube.com stars “The Back Dorm Boys”. Picking up where Rhee leaves off to conclude the panel, Kate
Korroch considers Chang Jia’s Standing Up Peeing (2006), a collection of six larger-than life black and
white photographs of nude female models standing erect and urinating that confront the viewer with a mix
of beauty, shock, and vulgarity. Similarly dealing with art as a means of subjecting inherited dichotomies to
scruting, Chang presents culturally incongruous material that her viewers must parse to discover the spaces
between objectification and liberation, male and female, and inside and outside.
Convenor: Stephen Epstein, Victoria University of Wellington
Discussant: Aaron Han Joon Magnan-Park, The University of Hong Kong
Affect and Pop Music in Recent South Korean Nostalgia Films
The last decade has seen a slew of Korean films that revisit the 1970s and its social contexts from military
dictatorship to gang violence. Now the cinematic lens is zoomed into a more recent past; Sunny tells the
coming-of-age story of a group of blue-jean obsessed school girls in the 1980s and Architecture 101 weaves
a love story against the backdrop of the 1990s college scene. Both set in the 1980s, Dancing Queen and
Nameless Gangster each feature a long dance sequence with disco hit ‘Harlem Desire’ pumping in the
background. Tinged with nostalgia, all these films use pop music as an integral motif for the authentic
period recreation. The pop songs arrest the narrative development to convey a sense of an innocent, familiar
yet irrevocably lost past. Engaging with music, affect and nostalgia films, this paper examines the prevalent
trend of using pop music to evoke and reconstruct memories of recent history in Korea cinema.
Yun Mi Hwang, University of Ulsan
Whose Super Violent Asian Women? My Wife is a Gangster and My Sassy Girl as Chinese-Korean
Intertexts
This paper looks at how the politics of gender and nation in the 2001 Korean blockbuster movies, My Sassy
Girl (dir. Jae-young Kwak) and My Wife is a Gangster (dir. Jin-gyu Cho) are translated in sequels and
remakes of these films that were produced collaboratively between Chinese and Korean film crews and
targeted Chinese and Korean audiences. These “intertexts” include sequels, My Wife is a Gangster 2 (dir.
Heung-sun Jeong, 2003) and My Wife is a Gangster 3 (dir. Jin-gyu Cho, 2006) both of which feature

Chinese tropes, settings, and actresses such as Zhang Ziyi and Shu Qi, and My Sassy Girl 2 (dir. Joe Ma,
2010), a remake of the original film set in China with a style and sensibility associated with Hong Kong
romantic comedies. Focusing on the possessive pronoun, “my” in both film titles, I will consider its
gendered dimensions, which conjure audience identification with a male protagonist, narrator and spectator
in awe of an exceptional, super violent female love interest. In tandem, I will consider the national
dimensions of the pronoun, which associate Korean modernity with these comic fantasies of hyper
aggressive, modern women. By looking at how the “my” figures and shifts in the original films and their
Chinese reiterations, this paper will examine how one iconic mode of modern East Asian womanhood is
culturally and aesthetically translated from Korea to China, and reflect on the economic and sociopolitical
ramifications of such regional cultural flows.
Jane Chi Hyun Park, University of Sydney
Into the New World: Girls’ Generation from the Local to the Global
Korean popular music’s quest for a share of the global market has proceeded with noteworthy speed and
success. Fan interest is obvious, as websites devoted to K-pop garner millions of hits, and dance covers of
the genre blanket YouTube. More strikingly, articles about K-pop as a phenomenon have been appearing
with regularity in such prominent outlets as The Wall Street Journal, CNN, and The Guardian and YouTube
celebrated its 7th anniversary in May 2012 with a K-pop themed concert in partnership with Google. How
are we to make sense of this flow of music extending beyond a niche market from a country that was once
part of the periphery back to the centre?
In this paper, I take iconic K-pop group Girls’ Generation as a case study in exploring how a band can
become imbued with meanings that range from the local to the global amidst these swirling flows: the group
has become linked with the animated character Haechi, the mascot of Seoul; their success in Japan, Korea’s
erstwhile colonizer, became a striking example of East Asian regional media triumphalism; and the group
literally embodies contemporary Korean transnationality with two Korean-American diaspora returnees
among its members. As Girls’ Generation videos on YouTube present statistical maps that suggests
popularity in countries as diverse as Mongolia, the United States, Peru, and Saudi Arabia, I ask in what ways
the group is taking Korea, as in the title of their first single, “Into the New World”?
Stephen Epstein, Victoria University of Wellington
Popular Media as Message: Reconsidering Nam June Paik, Young Hae Chang, and the Back Dorm
Boys as Global Avant-Garde
In 1964, Korean born media artist Nam June Paik created the first robot-artist “K-456” in Japan. “K- 456”
was the first of numerous new media artworks created by Paik troubling binaries between technology/art,
man versus machine, and male or female. In particular Paik utilized technology and Western cybernetic
theory as his main “medium” and “message.” By contrast, Paik’s contemporary Korean diasporic avantgarde
artist Lee Ufan led the late 1960’s Japanese based movement Mono-ha centered on unaltered natural
and man-made materials. Focusing on materials, media, and message, I hope to demonstrate post-war Korea
shaped a particular diasporic avant-garde, which utilized popular media, technology, and body as resistance.
I argue Paik’s work unbind a “binary economy” as articulated by Peter Galison and Caroline Jones in
Picturing Science, Producing Art. In particular, I place in conversation Paik’s 1964 “K-456” and 1969 TV
Bra for Living Sculpture in conversation with Lee Ufan’s 1960’s Mono-ha art of the natural to demonstrate
the particularities of “medium as the message.” To conclude my presentation, I demonstrate how Paik’s
media interventions extends to current Asian new media artists such as Seoul based Young-hae Chang Heavy
Industries and China’s Youtube.com stars “The Back Dorm Boys” as avant-garde. This presentation traces
Asian Diasporic new media art of Korea, Japan, and China that blurs the boundaries of binary within the
shadow of our techno-Orientalist world.
Margaret Ji Rhee, University of California at Berkeley

Trickle, Splash, Shoot: Chang Jia’s Standing Up Peeing
What is the moment when what the body contains externalizes? For some the body becomes external during
the simple act of breathing. For others the moment could be a literal slice into the body or an orifice
opening. Chang Jia’s (b. 1973, Seoul) Standing Up Peeing (2006) is a collection of six larger-than life black
and white photographs of nude female models standing erect and urinating. The photographs confront the
viewer with a mix of beauty, shock, and vulgarity. Acute formal analysis of each individual photograph
guides the discovery of Chang’s works and their relationship to contemporary social culture.
The images are cropped at the head, removing the usual entry point into a person’s character, the face; does
this objectify or liberate the women in the artwork? Gorgeous photographs are paired with abject and
sexualized subject matter; is it pornographic or beautiful? Women stand erect and urinating, posing in
culturally male-gendered stances; do the photographs reiterate gender constructs or undo them? In
stunningly visceral creations the artist tackles shocking subject matter that introduces cultural intricacies in a
new light. In these works Chang presents culturally incongruous subject matter that her viewer must parse to
discover the intricacies of the spaces between objectification and liberation, male and female, and inside and
outside.
Kate Korroch, School of the Art Institute of Chicago

Panel 256 //Room no. 1301 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Education
A Corpus-Linguistic Investigation of Macau College Students’ Creative Writing in English
The rapidly increasing body of research on local varieties of English (e.g., on World Englishes and English
as a lingua franca) has been greatly benefited from the application of the methodology and tools that are
originally used in corpus linguistics. Lexical and syntactical characteristics of local varieties of English have
now been described in terms of occurrence frequency, collocational patterns, in relation to the context or cotext
in which special language forms occur. Substantial research has been devoted to examining Cantonesespeakers’
English use in Hong Kong. By contrast, very little empirical studies have focused on English use
in Macau. The present study examines creative writing in English developed by college students in Macau.
We attempt to depict, with reference to previous findings on English use in Hong Kong, the characteristics
of such writing and to uncover the bi-/multi-lingual identities of the authors that underlie their writing. We
make use of corpus-linguistics tools to describe lexical and syntactical properties of the creative writing
works and to uncover the specific collocational patterns and word strings that show local characteristics. The
analytical framework consists of a dichotomy of two distinct tendencies of language use – the one to
converge to native English norms and the other to form local identities. The results show both tendencies at
work and attest the merit of corpus-linguistics applications for analysing local varieties of English. This
study also contributes to the discussion on (mulitilingual-)identities in the literature on diglossia and
TESOL.
Vincent Xian Wang, University of Macau
Lily Lim, Macao Polytechnic Institute
Research on the Construction of Excellent Courses in China Universities
Open educational resources have already become an international identification education movement and
also a strategic choice to improve the development of educational informatization, to share high quality
educational resources and to achieve educational innovation by higher education institution. China Ministry
of Education has implemented National Program of Web-Delivery for Excellent Courses (NPWDEC) to
promote the level of educational quality. Nowadays, the excellent courses have taken shape in quantity.
However, its influence is limited to domestic universities and always has a slow internationalization process
compared with other developed courtiers’.
In this study, through investigating the achievement and the situation of internationalization process by
NPWDEC in nearly eight years, the author is to analysis the significance and the problems of NPWDEC
internationalization process. To find the essential reason that lead to slow the international process by the
theory of sociology, management science and cultural science and in an international view. Meantime, using
the teaching concept of open educational recourses, construction features and school-running experience of
other developed countries for reference based on localization situation effectively. The author put forward
four strategies to improve NPWDEC internationalization process: to form a proper opening and sharing
value for promoting human progress and development; to solve the conflict between the share and trend for
profits by stimulate and ensure policy; transform the control of quality process into autonomy
consciousness; internationalization process growing in pace with location process.
Gao Huijun, Guangxi University for Nationalities
Space and Non-space in the Design of a General Education Core Course in a Liberal Arts College in
the PRC
The Applied Ethics course purports to teach students in the PRC Western values by exposing them to a
different intellectual paradigm and inspiring them to reflect on their own cultural values. In contemporary
China, moral values carry with them complicated political baggage. The state has positions that must be
heeded. While professors of foreign nationalities are protected by their respective countries and international
law, Chinese students are governed by their country’s. It is the prerogative of youth to be curious, rebellious,
idealistic yet action- oriented. Parents who sent their children to United International College, often did so

for the pragmatic reason of the language training and a HK university degree for greater employability.
Others did so for UIC’s affiliation with a HK university that is not under the state educational system. Some
did so for reasons of religion, being Christians. Underneath a seemingly homogeneous student body is subtle
diversity that the State is aware of. The professor who designs the course must heed the country’s laws and
constitution and carefully deliberates the space and boundaries, while trying to foresee possible difficulties.
Constraints can issue from an administration with conflicting positions and internal tensions. This paper
seeks to discuss the moral, political and professional responsibilities confronting a scholar in a situation of
undefined values, opaque guidelines, contradictory directions, all of which paradoxically leave room for
innovative teaching and course design relevant to the student’s curiosity about foreign ideas and values
while recognising the rejection or apathy of some students towards unfamiliar ideas.
Margaret Chu, Hong Kong-America Centre
Japanese Higher Education and Its Efforts for Internationalization: A Case Study
The Japanese government is currently making great efforts, not only to keep modernizing education in the
country, but also to internationalize it. How is internationalization different from the process of
globalization; and how it relates with the broader phenomenon of modernization are the main issues
examined in this paper. It also examines the main issues in Japan’s process of modernization after World
War II, which carried with it a process of “Westernization”. Due to this process, many changes began to take
place in the country in different areas. Higher education is one of the areas that was affected by the
modernization of Japan after World War II. One of the aspects that better show this modernization is the
process of internationalization that took place in this sphere. Thus, the paper looks at the relation between
both processes, its impacts and ongoing reforms. The author examines the role of English language
education in a Japanese international university which has been taken as a case study. It proves that English
language teaching in Japan has played a crucial role in the modernization of the country since mid-twentieth
century till the most recent reforms, namely internationalization, that are taking place in Japanese higher
education. Thus both processes are closely related.
Patricia Savon Meras, Ritsumeikan Asia Pacific University
In Search of an Ethical University: A Proposed East-West Integrative Vision
This article employs both sociological and philosophical perspectives in analysing the paradigm-shift on the
mission, roles and functions of higher education from that of a “public good” to that of a service industry,
and thus results in treating knowledge as a “merchantable commodity” in the marketplace. In this regard, the
rise of the university system as a corporate or business enterprise in recent decades via education reforms
has often neglected the important dimension of “education as a process of enlightenment”, with its ethical
and moral dimensions.
In this paper, the author takes on the devil’s advocate by arguing against the extremism of marketization and
managerialism in contemporary higher education, such as over-competition, extreme individualism, and so
on, while trying to bring in back the more important ethical and moral dimensions. In addition, the author
tries to put into perspective the relevance of such an “ethical university” in trying to incorporate and
integrate the important notion of John Henry Cardinal Newman’s famous work on “The Idea of a
University” and other works of the West, with the ideas of “The Great Learning”, one of the traditional
Classics of the “Four Books” (Sì Shū) from the Confucian-heritage cultures of East Asia, so as to infuse
these notions into a new “breed” of an “ethical university” in the making.
David Kin-keung Chan, City University of Hong Kong

Panel 258 //Room no. 1305 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Contested Environment and Geography in Asia
The “Land of No Smiles” : Geopolitics and the Imaginative Geographies of Everyday Life in North
Korea
Geographical designations appear to play an important role in describing North Korea in international
relations. Often referred to as a ‘black hole’, ‘terra incognita’ or a ‘land of no smiles’, North Korea captures
people’s geographical imaginations like no other country in the world. While oral testimonies and written
reports from defectors, diplomats and travellers continue to affect how the outside world imagines dwelling
and being in North Korea, visual imagery, likewise, proves to be essential in constructing imaginative
geographies of what is also known as the most isolated place on earth. Practices of imaging and imagining,
hence, become intertwined and function as authoritative ways of knowing. The paper discusses a muchnoticed
photographic essay depicting daily life in North Korea, ‘The Land of No Smiles’, which appeared in
2009 in the magazine Foreign Policy. The goal is to show how photography is involved in the processes of
how people are made to see, and therefore to know, the world and its places. The paper examines photo
essays as visual-spatial imaginaries and construes the notion of everyday life as a site of geo-political
inquiry. Asking about the ethical and political implications of photography’s vision and visuality, the paper
takes into account how the decisions over what to picture and how affect our responses to the people and
places depicted.
David Shim, German Institute of Global and Area Studies
Return to the Transformational? Identifying Emergent Environmental Strategies of the DPRK in the
Kim Jong Un Era
Development/management of the environment, its resources and strategy relating to its utilisation have long
been an important part of North Korea’s (DPRK) approach to what might be described as “revolutionary”
industrial/economic development. Historically under Kim Il Sung and Kim Jong Il’s leadership, the DPRK
adopted paradigms of environmental ideology and action that could be described as both impositional and
transformational. In the fields of ideology and practical policy since the Kim Jong Il’s death at the end of
2011, commentators/analysts have been waiting to discern which direction approach the DPRK might take
under Kim Jong Un’s leadership. Coupled with continuing/increasing focus on hydrological engineering
projects, the emergence of environmentally focused publications accredited to Kim Jong Un suggest that
within the field of environmental management it might soon become possible to assess the potential future
strategic direction of the DPRK.
Building on research of mine identifying historical environmental narratives within the DPRK, this paper
will seek to investigate whether it is yet possible to discern the development of distinct post-Kim Jong Il
environmental strategies. Having done so it will analyse and identify key potential themes within such a
future strategy, especially in comparison with earlier paradigms of environmental engagement within the
DPRK. Lastly given my previous research into the position of the environment within the DPRK’s
presentational and “legitimative” narratives the paper will seek to determine whether a new/distinct Kim
Jong Un era environmental strategy might herald any developments within the DPRK’s utilisation such
narratives.
Robert James Winstanley-Chesters, University of Leeds
The Rise of the Plantation in Southeast Asia: Past and Present
One legacy of colonial history in Southeast Asia has been the enduring impact of plantation agriculture. The
drive to promote employment regimes and to coax revenues from low production land resources encouraged
ambitious industrial scale agriculture developments across the region. At various times and places they
included sugar, rubber, coconuts, cacao, tea, timber, coffee, tobacco, bananas to name some of the more
prominent commodities that flourished in countries formerly under colonial rule. Colonial histories also
reflected different approaches to plantation development which for the most part relied on a compliant and
lowly paid workforce. Over time if the revenue gains from the plantation enterprise often disappointed, the

disciplines of agricultural monocultures offered moral benefits of redemptive labour and the subjection of
the native populations to the colonial state.
These days the excesses of past plantation models have faded with time, but the possibilities of industrialscale,
agriculture retains its attraction. The recent boom in oil palm across Malaysia and Indonesia, and the
much hyped prospects for plant-based bio-fuels are encouraging other nations in Southeast Asia to ramp up
investments in the sector. Thus from the high modernist visions of colonial administrators to the
developmentalist paradigms of contemporary governments, the plantation emerges as a resilient technology
option for economic governance. But it comes at a cost; in this case forest and biodiversity depletion, low
wage employment and the marginalisation of smallholder producers. This paper reflects on the durability
and disciplinary impact of the plantation with particular reference to Indonesia and East Timor.
Andrew R. McWilliam, Australian National University

Panel 259 //Room no. 1401 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Social Cohesion and Ethnicity in Malaysiaʼs Pluralistic Society
Sponsored by Institute of Ethnic Studies, National University of Malaysia
Forces of globalization, mobilization and development has rendered a society becomes increasing complex
and more ethnically diverse. Interethnic contact has become a constant part in interpersonal interaction in
everyday life; so much so that plurality has become almost like a pre-requisite for any modern societies in
the world today. Concomitantly, ethnicity that was once a nonissue, has become one of main tool used in
organizing social differences in many plural societies. With each ethnic group operates in different set of
cultural norms, values and priorities, sparks or clashes in interest could escalate to conflict at a wider scale if
left unguarded in a prolonged time. Stable tension due to ethnic difference makes the notion of unity in the
sense of homogenous uniformity from all members of the society is difficult to achieve, particularly when
the society practices unequal distribution
of access to benefits and privileges according to hierarchical status based on ethnic membership. However,
ethnic diversity does not, and should not translate into disunity by default, as it could subsequently
jeopardize the survival of the nation itself. What is more realistic to achieve in pluralistic society is social
cohesion, namely situation where there is a predominance of peace and almost an absence of violence that is
enjoyed by members
of the society as a result from constant negotiation and re-negotiation of delicate balance between similarity
and difference among ethnic groups as part of continuous working-in-progress towards the paradoxical
notion of ‘unity in diversity’. Against this background, papers presented in this panel seek to explore and
examine the interplay between social cohesion and ethnicity in pluralistic society, anchoring on various
aspects in Malaysian society.
Convenor: Giok Hun Pue, National University of Malaysia
Chair: Puay Liu Ong, National University of Malaysia
Learner Diversity and Education for All: Tracking the School System in Malaysia
Education and the schooling system in Malaysia are constant agenda in the discourse of nation-building and
national unity. This is because education is regarded as an important avenue to inculcate national
consciousness among citizens. Towards this end, one constant issue in the education discourse is the need to
have one school system for all Malaysians. Nevertheless, in a multiethnic, multicultural and multi religious
country like Malaysia, it is essential to ensure an education system that promotes inclusion and participation
of all citizens, where diversity of learners is recognised and acknowledged. An inclusive education, which
aspires to promote social cohesion, that is, greater understanding, respect and interactions among students of
different historical, ethnic, religious, cultural, socioeconomic, gender and regional backgrounds, should be
grounded on these four principles/pillars of education: learning to know, learning to do, learning to be and
learning to live together. The demographic plurality of Malaysia calls for our education system to provide
such opportunities for our young generation to learn and know more about themselves, their own
community, fellow country folk and their respective way of life and belief systems. This paper attempts to
track the school system in Malaysia, with regards to the availability of different school systems and the
varied opportunities to learn about themselves and others. The main question guiding the discussion is: how
can the varied school systems in Malaysia play their role in promoting social cohesion among their
respective students?
Puay Liu Ong, National University of Malaysia

On Ethnic Categorization and Recognizing the Peranakans: Reconceptualizing Social Amalgamation
towards Social Cohesion
Ethnicity and ethnic categories are a significant part and parcel of being Malaysian in everyday life as well
as state-level organization. Yet, its heterogeneity and dynamics of ethnic diversity in everyday life has
become increasingly little known, misunderstood and unacknowledged in mainstream society. This is an in
advert result of over-prioritization of authority-defined approach in organizing ethnicity into three main
seemingly homogenous and disengaged ethnic categories, viz., the Malays, the Chinese, the Indians, and
followed by the enigmatic and miscellaneous Others. The practice of compartmentalization of various ethnic
groups into limited categories solely for the purpose of administrative convenience has started as part of
colonialism and has been practiced today with little or no change even after the 55 years of independence. In
such ethnocentric social landscape, minority groups whose formation stemmed from social amalgamation
process that occurs in tandem with interethnic relations, is subjected to an arcane existence and negative
perception that such these groups have no place in the society. By focusing on various Peranakan
communities in Peninsular Malaysia as part of rising trend of interethnic marriage in the society, this paper
argues that the rigid four ethnic categories system employed in the country is no longer feasible. Instead,
progeny of social amalgamation should be recognized and celebrated as epitome of social cohesion in the
society.
Giok Hun Pue, National University of Malaysia
Branding Malaysia: The Catalyst for Discourses on a Pluralized Nation
For a post-colonial state like Malaysia, it cannot be assumed that the ‘state’ is the same as the ‘nation-state’
and thus the two cannot be used interchangeably. This is because the historical orientations that have shaped
post-colonial states differ immensely especially to that of the West/Europe where the ‘modern nation’ was
born. Epistemologically, the ‘state’ is an entity with a rule of a law, a territory and citizenship while ‘nation’
is an imagined community infused with a notion of a nation-of-intent’. Since Malaysia is a multi-ethnic
state, her process of independence was not a homogenous one making the ‘state’ and the ‘nation’ two
separate entities. The solidly established former usually promotes a version of the latter, a notion often
contested by different social groups. As a result, there exist and ever-growing proliferation of notions of the
nation-of-intent. In such a globalized world today, countries resort to branding themselves to communicate
their ‘nations’, or rather, their ‘nations-of-intent’ to make them differ from their neighbours and the rest of
the world. The state projects a/several attitude(s) about the ‘nation’ that is deemed to be all encompassing,
mapping out what is the preferred and intended nation in depth and breadth thus creating a ‘nation brand’.
By this measurement, consultants are hired to formulate taglines such as Malaysia Truly Asia with promises
that it would make her different from Your Singapore, or Indonesia, Ultimate in Diversity, or Amazing
Thailand, Experience Variety, or Incredible India. Following the fact that the discourse on national identity
in Malaysia revolves between the dichotomy of the ‘authority-defined-social reality’ and the ‘everyday
defined social reality’, any branding done via the various media available only intensifies the lively
differences and paradoxes of the myriad of ‘nations-of-intent’ within the two levels. For this reason,
Malaysia Truly Asia can have an assortment of meanings and intended sentiments. The intensification and
advent of new media technologies have heightened the public space where the discourse on this nation that
has been branded is being actively supported, applauded as well as contested. This paper seeks to illustrate
this phenomenon where there is an obvious yet latent paradoxes of the discourse of national identities being
interplayed by the conduit of media in Malaysia. As a mature and socially cohesive nation-state that has
enjoyed over 40 years of peace because its only huge conflict happened on May 13th 1969, Malaysians are
far from shy about debating this paradox. It can be argued that branding Malaysia is a space for the proposal
of a pluralized nation and so shall be for sometime until her national unity is achieved.
Shazlin Amir Hamzah, National University of Malaysia
The Role of Food in Everyday Life: In the Case of Malaysian Cuisine
Food touches everything pertinent to people, from fulfilling their biological needs to the marking of social
difference and strengthens social bonds. These aspects explain on the importance role of food in the
structures of everyday life and every culture in societies. It sounds common to most people, but yet can
signify remarkably different things from table to table. Therefore, it is essential to understand the social

meanings of food and eating habits in everyday life defined; and must incorporate the historical view as the
empirical evidence, to support the universal idea of food in societies. The approach offers a valuable idea to
examine the relationship between food and ethnicity since the act of eating is part of the everyday matters in
life. Today, dining in public considered as the modern lifestyle; it envisages the restaurant as the
embodiment of modernity and produce modernity for a scientific investigation. Hence, the study will
examine the relationship between individual and value representation at micro analysis level. In the sense,
“taste” is the central role to the definition of one’s public placement both as individual and social group.
Consequently, maybe could define food as a “non-threatening” venue for crossing ethnic and class
boundaries in everyday life, at least, in the case of Malaysia.
Marcella Aloysius, National University of Malaysia
Guru Granth Sahib as a Model of Maintaining Social Cohesion among the Sikh Minority Community
in Malaysia
Religion has always played an important role in promoting social cohesion respectively within religious
groups and throughout the larger community. For the Sikh community, the holy scripture Guru Granth Sahib
is considered as a unique and contemporary model that are capable to generate social cohesion in the society.
Thus, the institution of gurdwara through the sangat – pangat concept was designed to eliminate the
distinction of caste, race, gender and age in order to produce a fair and just society. It is a platform where all
Sikh devotees could come together and perform religious and social activities without being influenced by
their personal and socio-economic differences. Although Guru Granth Sahib emphasized on the concept of
Oneness and social equality, it was recognized that the Sikh community still faces the challenge to escape
from the clutches of rigid categories of identity, especially related to gender. Thus, this empirical study aims
to explore the extent of the Sikh community in understanding and practicing the gender relationships in their
daily lives. This article will also explores how authority-defined social reality (Guru Granth Sahib) clashed
with everyday-defined social reality in public sphere (gurdwara).
Charanjit Kaur, National University of Malaysia
Darshan Singh, National University of Malaysia

Panel 262 //Room no. 1403 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Medicines, Modernity, and Development in Traditional and Biomedical Systems
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
This panel will bring together specialists in the Traditional and bio-medical ("Western") systems of the
Indo-Tibetan Himalayas.
Following the opening of the fields of medical history and anthropology (as we now understand these
terms) in the 1970s, the Himalayan regions have proved to be particularly rich areas of enquiry into these
systems, and the encounter between them. This panel will build on earlier such panels held at International
Association for Tibetan Studies and International Association for the Study of Traditional Medicine
confences, and publications by the various presenters (volumes by McKay 2007: Gerke 2012: Heydon 2009:
Hofer 2005, 2012, in addition to numerous articles)
Two papers (Heydon and Gerke) will focus on the emerging field of pharmacology, (also considered in
McKay's overview of the field), the other on what is similarly emerging as a valuable new field of enquiry,
childbirth and maternal health care. Professor Vargas, a specialist in Tibetan religio-medical texts and
performance will act as Respondent
Convenor: Alex McKay, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands; Namgyal Institute of
Tibetology, India
Medicine-Taking among Nepalese Sherpas
This presentation explores how the mainly Sherpa inhabitants of the Mt Everest region of Nepal have
responded to the introduction and spread of ‘modern’ medicines between the 1950s and today, a period of
considerable change and economic development in which this mountainous and remote area has become one
of Nepal’s principal tourist destinations and the people have gained access to education, health services and
modern means of communication. An increasing quantity of medicines, including medicines of different
medical systems, now circulates in the community. Focusing on oral histories, the presentation explores
people’s perspectives of medicine taking and changes over time and how medicine-taking fits into strategies
for dealing with sickness and particular types of sickness. This focus on medicines use provides a wider
understanding of the health seeking process for Sherpas and how past ideas and experiences with medicines
may influence current decision-making.
Susan Heydon, University of Otago
Taming the Poisonous: Ideas of Toxicity and Contamination in Tibetan Pharmacology
Classical Tibetan medical texts reveal that Tibetan physicians early on had a clear understanding of the
toxicity of certain medicinal substances, their side-effects, potential contamination, methods of purification,
and medicinal values. Based on textual studies and ethnographic fieldwork with Tibetan pharmacologists in
India and Nepal, I will unravel textual expressions and contemporary ideas of ‘contamination’ (bslad) and
‘purification of poisons’ (dug ’don) involving pharmacological processes where toxic substances, such as
mercury, have to be ‘tamed’ (’dul sbyong).
This paper discusses toxicity classifications in Tibetan medical traditions and gives examples of
pharmacological practices relating to toxicity. I show that Tibetan concepts of toxicity go beyond notions of
substances being poisonous or toxic as such, and include ideas of impurities, individual abilities of digesting
poisons, as well as a sense that contamination can affect substances during the collection, storage,
production, and distribution processes.
This material will be analysed within the context of current debates on contamination and safety in
traditional Asian medical systems, specifically addressing the use of ingredients considered ‘toxic’ from a
biomedical point of view (for example, aconite and mercury).
Barbara Gerke, Humboldt Universität zu Berlin

Tibetan Medical Doctorsʼ Engagements with “Maternal and Child Health” in Transnational Sowa
Rigpa
Drawing on the historical precedents of both earlier "canonical" textual material and early 20th century
initiatives in the name of the 13th Dalai Lama, this paper will consider the issues of maternal and child
health care in the modern world of transnational Sowa Rigpa ("the science of healing").
Resi Hofer, University of Oslo
Back to the Future? Reflections on Himalayan Medical Transformations
This paper will discuss the historical transformation of medical systems within the Himalayas, with
particular reference to Bhutan. Viewed as process, medical systems are, as Charles Leslie famously
established, in constant motion. Efficacy, however that may be defined, is not, however, the sole or even
primary causal factor in transformations; economic factors are obviously a key determinant, but notions of
identity ("nationalism") and culture are equally significant. Complimentary and competing power structures
are also manifest in these processes, and this paper will engage with these issues in the context of the
academic field.
Alex McKay, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands; Namgyal Institute of Tibetology,
India
Medical Diplomacy: The Missions of Korean Physicians in Japan during the Edo Period (1603 - 1868)
Korea, unlike China, maintained formal diplomatic relations with Japan during the Edo period (1603-1858).
The twelve embassies sent to Japan, each time after a new shogun succeeded to the post, not only included
officials but also musicians, painters and scholars who attracted many enthusiastic Japanese on their way to
Edo city for it was the only occasion, along with the Ryukyu and the Holland embassies, the Japanese could
interact with the foreign world. Medicine was an integral part of Korea cultural diplomacy toward Japan
especially after the Japanese requested the Korean authorities at the end of the seventeenth century to
include a literati physician in their embassy. The manuscripts recording their discussions with their Japanese
counterparts are a valuable source to understand the attitude of the Japanese physicians toward Korean
medicine at that time and to consider whether or not the Korean literati physicians had a transformative
effect on Japanese medicine. Some discussion showing mutual incomprehension on each other medicine—
each side arguing to be the defender of the true tradition—contrast with the compassionate diplomacy
adopted by the Korean authorities toward the Tsushima fief. In asking Korea authorities to send special
medical delegations to treat sick officials in Tsushima, the Japanese tacitly acknowledged the superiority of
the Korean medical tradition. In my presentation, focusing on these two particular aspects of Korea medical
diplomacy and the ambivalence of the Japanese attitude toward Korean medicine, I will reconsider the role
and result of the Korean physicians' missions in Japan during the early modern period.
Mathias Dominique Yves Vigouroux, Princeton University
Reassessing “Health by Desperate Means” : Western and Local Medical Traditions in the Philippines
during the Japanese Occupation
Throughout much of the American period, from 1900 to 1941, western medical science became the legallyaccepted
health care system in the Philippine Islands. However, during much of the Japanese occupation
period from 1942 to 1945, it seemed that there was a widespread revival of indigenous medical traditions in
the absence of western medical resources. A careful reassessment of the occupation period indicates that
there has in fact been the patronisation of both western and indigenous medical traditions – a fusion that has
been there even at the height of the previous American period. This paper looks at the underlying medical
culture within the narratives related to health during the Japanese occupation period as reflective of fused
cultural traditions in the Philippines throughout history. In this regard, this paper also examines Filipinos’
desperate health-seeking practices under conditions of duress, which paved the way for the resurgence of
local medical traditions buried underneath strict American legal paradigms. In reassessing the significance
of the Japanese occupation period, a deeper cultural understanding of the complexities of Filipino health
perspectives provides a cultural spectrum often missed out in Philippine historiography. In looking at this
period, the study borrows frameworks from medical anthropology in order to flesh out themes in the history

of medicine. This paper also seeks to point out that rather than clashing, western and Asian medical
traditions were merged during the occupation period – for the people’s survival.
Arnel Estrada Joven, University of Asia and the Pacific

Panel 263 //Room no. 1404 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Accountability and Institutions in the Sustainable Development of Southeast Asia
Sponsored by The Sydney Southeast Asia Centre
A crucial factor in the sustainable development of the countries of southeast Asia is the development of
information and accountability systems to support the pursuit of development objectives. Such systems
provide information to policymakers so they can make well-informed decisions, but perhaps more
importantly they provide information to civil society and non-government actors so they can hold
governments responsible for development outcomes. This is especially important for hard-to-measure or
hard-to-observe outcomes where civil society support may be crucial in keeping development objectives on
track.
This panel will explore information and accountability systems across three dimensions: public health and
ecosystem vitality, fair trade labeling, and governance.
Convenor: Russell Toth, University of Sydney
Chair: Michele Ford, University of Sydney
Environmental Quality Index and Eco-efficiency Analysis: The Case of Indonesia
In Environmental Quality Index and Eco-Efficiency Analysis: The Case of Indonesia, indexes of public
health and ecosystem vitality are constructed. The Indonesia Environmental Quality Index (IEQI) was
constructed based on Yale University’s Environmental Performance Index (EPI) framework. The index can
be constructed at the region level, and this is implemented across the provinces of Indonesia, to provide
cross-province comparisons.
Tihomir Ancev, University of Sydney
Meilanie Buitenzorgy, University of Sydney
The Scope of Fair Trade Labeling in South East Asia
The Scope of Fair Trade Labeling in South East Asia explores number of issues related to the use of fair
trade labeling as an institution to support bottom-up development, including with attention to Small Island
Developing States in the region. In particular, the adequacy of private labeling initiatives for promoting
economic development, meant to sidestep the need for government involvement in development projects,
remains questionable. Furthermore, the Fair Trade labeling model has been much slower to move into Asia,
than Latin America and Africa. The context of production in many Asian origins does not easily lend itself to
the production model – democratically run collectives – traditionally sanctioned under Fair Trade. This
leaves Fair Trade at a crossroad with the possibility of maintaining high and possibly exclusionary
production and marketing models or working to adapt, and some would argue water down, its approach to
promote broader producer access.
Elisabeth Valiente-Riedl, University of Sydney
Kue Empuk (Soft Cake) for Politicians or a Hidden Cost to Society? Understanding Local
Government Reserves in Indonesia
The paper Kue empuk (soft cake) for politicians or a hidden cost to society? Understanding local
government reserves in Indonesia explores governance and accountability in the case of excess government
income due to large oil price shocks in 2006. A number of regional governments in Indonesia accumulated
large sums of untapped reserves, raising questions about allocation of funds and accountability. In particular,
the paper analyses how accountability measures, on the one hand, help to prevent malfeasance by local
politicians, but on the other hand may induce inappropriate risk-minimisation behavior.
Russell Toth, University of Sydney

Sherry Tao Kong, Peking University; Thomas Pepinsky, Cornell University,
Beyond the ‘Race to the Bottom’: Trade Unions and Migrant Labour in Southeast Asia
Inter-regional labour migration is a defining characteristic of contemporary Southeast Asia. Migrant workers
from the Philippines, Indonesia, Cambodia, Vietnam and Myanmar provide the cheap labour that underpins
economic growth in countries like Malaysia and Singapore. They also make a significant contribution
through remittances to their home country economies. Although migrants are generally employed in
occupations that local workers eschew, trade unions in Southeast Asia and elsewhere have nevertheless
traditionally been hostile to labour migration. In the last decade, however, there has been a significant shift
in this position, largely driven by the work of the Global Union Federations (GUFs), which have provided
the conceptual tools and, at times, the material resources required to reach out to this most non-traditional of
non-traditional constituencies.
This paper examines the GUFs’ dealings with the migrant labour issue in Southeast Asia and the impact of
their programs on local trade union practice. It argues that although not all GUF initiatives have succeeded,
GUF programs have brought very real change in local unions’ attitudes towards migrant workers, and thus
hope of a more equitable and sustainable model for labour migration in the region.
Michele Ford, University of Sydney

Panel 264 //Room no. 1501 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Democratization in Asia
Democratic Bhutan Re-constructed: The Evolution of Perceptions of Power 2008 - 2013
The first parliament in Bhutan elected by universal franchise in early 2008 built on a tradition of limited
local government under absolute rule from 1907 (and indeed before the institution of monarchy). The
process of political change in the kingdom evolved with greater speed from the 1960s under the far-sighted
third king.
This paper reviews developments from March 2008, paying special attention to the new roles of
constitutional monarch and elected political leadership, as well as the evolution (and sometimes denial) of
policy initiatives during the first five-year term of the electoral mandate, when the dominant political party
was led by a former official and minister of charisma and eloquence. Attention is also paid to the evolving
mediatory role of the National Council in legislative affairs.
A new competition for “political space” between the leading party and the monarchy is also sketched.
Finally, an attempt is made to outline the problems and prospects for success of the democratic process in
Bhutan over the following several years.
Brian Carl Shaw, The University of Hong Kong
Everyday Mobilization: Democracy, Democratization, and Ethnic Violence in India and Indonesia
What kind of democracy breeds ethnic violence? The instigation of ethnic violence is often done by
democratically elected politicians. Departing from this observation, a number of recent studies have argued
that democracy itself is causing mass violence. Comparing the mobilization processes that led to ethnic
pogroms in India (Gujarat) and Indonesia (North Maluku), this article aims to examine and further elaborate
some of the mechanisms linking democracy, democratization and ethnic violence. While the Hindu-Muslim
violence that regularly plagues India’s established democracy at first glance might seem incomparable to the
Christian-Muslim violence that took place during Indonesia’s tumultuous democratization process (1998-
2000), I will focus on two important similarities. Firstly, in both instances politicians used the violence to
polarize the electorate on religious lines as a means of undermining the mobilization capacity of other social
cleavages. Secondly, in both instances politicians succeeded in instigating violence mainly in areas where
they controlled the main patronage channels through which citizens gained access to state resources.
Building on these observations, this paper will develop the argument that a ‘dark side’ of democracy is
wound up with the dependency of citizens on political intermediaries to deal with state institutions.
Particularly when clientelistic networks are organized around ethnic or religious divisions, democratic
political competition can generate the dangerous perception that access to state resources is linked to
membership of an ethnic or religious community.
Ward Berenschot, Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, the Netherlands
Colonialism and Nationalism: An Assessment of Hong Kong Students’ Changing Perception on Civic
Engagement in the Past Decade, 1999 to 2009
With the handover from British colonial rule to Hong Kong self-rule under the sovereignty of PRC in 1997,
did the Hong Kong adolescents have changes in their perception on civic engagement ? Did schools
promote such changes through citizenship education?
The focus will be on an analysis of secondary data from the IEA Civic Education Study (CivEd) (Torney-
Purta et al., 2001) and data generated from the CivEd (Repeat) study (Kennedy & Chow, 2009). Initially,
validation studies using Hong Kong data set from both the 1999 CivEd study and the 2009 repeat study to be
done. Such analyses have not been conducted previously since the focus in the international report of CivEd
is on country level comparisons (Torney-Purta et al., 2001). Then, four focus group interviews to be
conducted on secondary students. The primary data from the qualitative interview will help to gain a more
recent understanding of their civic engagement pattern and their attitude towards their country. Furthermore,
it helps to explain the findings from previous quantitative research.

Various school contextual factors such as classroom climate, pedagogies, value of school participation and
intended curriculum on civic engagement will be analyzed. In addition, the relationship between these
variables will be examined. Findings from the present study will provide insight and understanding on
adolescents’ changing conception of civic engagement during the transition from colonial rule to self-rule
after 1997 under the sovereignty of PRC. It also provides direction for future empirical research on Hong
Kong students’ civic engagement.
Cherry Wai Chun Au, Hong Kong Institute of Education
Reflecting on the First Quarter Century after South Korea's Transition to Democracy: Ongoing
Debates and Remaining Challenges
A quarter century has passed since Korea's transition to democracy. Developments in procedural democracy
have been considerable: a democratic constitution, free and fair elections, multiple political parties, civil
liberties, solid civilian control of the military, non-violent horizontal power transfers between differing
political forces, check and balance between state institutions, to name but a few. There have been several
prominent debates on Korean democracy, focused on such topics as political reform, the electoral system,
presidential power, 'judicialization' of politics, authoritarian nostalgia, civil society mobilization, and
political apathy. Meanwhile, the economic crisis in 1997-98 prompted debates on 'substantive' democracy
and 'economic democratization.' 'Economic democratization' in fact is one of the most important issues in
the presidential elections in December 2012. This paper examines various debates on Korean democracy
since 1987 to identify and analyze important features of Korean democracy. It argues that Korean
democracy is characterized most importantly by a contentious civil society and ineffectual political parties.
The paper probes why civil society has continued to play an important role in the politics of democratic
consolidation; why party politics has failed to be institutionalized; whether there exists a causal relationship
between a hyperactive civil society and a lethargic political society; what was the impact of the 1997-98
economic crisis on democracy and civil society; and what is ahead for Korean democracy. Ultimately, this
paper argues that an intriguing form of democracy is emerging in Korea--an unmediated, 'contentious'
democracy.
Sunhyuk Kim, Korea University

Panel 266 //Room no. 1502 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Crossing the Chinese Borders
The People without Hukou in the Sino-vietnam Border: The Case of Vietnamese Wives in Kannai
Village, Ningming County, China
The Hukou registration system is an important part of the management of population in particular historical
period in China. It has become a key question on understanding how the most populous country of the world
manages its population among academic sphere in recent years. Yet, there is a small part of the people
without the Hukou registration qualification due to various reasons. This paper focuses on a group of these
people, mostly the Vietnamese wives living in China along the Sino-vietnam border area for many years.
Based on the fieldwork conducted in one of these villages in Guangxi and comparisions with the previous
research findings, the author investigates why these Vietnamese wives are willing to get marry with the local
Chinese males and how they cope with the issue of their status under the Hukou registration system. It
concludes that in addition to the poor economic situation and unbalance gender structure elements in
Vietnam, ethnic identity plays an important role in the cross-border marriage that has not been received
sufficient attentions among relevant academics. It also suggests that a flexible population management
policy is needed in reality.
Guofu Wu, Guangxi University for Nationalities
Borders and Citizenship in Governance of Sino-Vietnamese Undocumented Marriages
China’s border with Vietnam has been long characterised by cross-border human mobility, which has
intensified with the normalisation of Sino-Vietnamese relations in the 1970s. Integral to this dynamic are
cross-border marriages, which became a frequent occurrence and means of migration along China’s border
with Vietnam since the end of the Sino-Vietnamese war in 1979. China’s strict birth control policies and
increasingly unbalanced sex ratio in favour of men mean that the demand for women has been an important
factor fuelling immigration to China. However, the social position and citizenship status of the Vietnamese
female marriage migrants residing in China and their children are not adequately regulated. Chinese state
discourses on cross-border marriages are dominated by the issues of illegality, human trafficking, illegal
migration, smuggling, and repatriation.
This paper examines the Chinese state responses and Chinese scholarly debates on the political and legal
issues surrounding long-standing cultural traditions and their contemporary manifestations in the crossborder
marriages on Sino-Chinese border. Conceptually, this study will explore the links between crossborder
migration, changing family dynamics, the issue of legality and the notions of Chinese citizenship. By
synthesising theoretical perspectives on citizenship in critical sociology, critical international relations, and
Chinese studies, this study will examine how the responses to the issues pertaining to cross-border marriages
shape the meaning of Chinese citizenship.
Elena Barabantseva, University of Manchester
Jinghua Yang, Guangxi University for Nationalities
Identities of Cross-Border Students: Crisis, Ambiguity, or Flexibility
In the past decade, Hong Kong has experienced a sharp rise of cross-border students. Children with legal
right of abode in Hong Kong reside on the mainland but commute from Shenzhen to Hong Kong for
schooling everyday. While cross-border students originally came from families of Hong Kong fathers and
mainland-resident mothers, the family configurations and socio-economic backgrounds of cross-border
students have been diversified recently, including Hong Kong resident families who have moved to
Shenzhen because of living costs or job opportunities, and children born in Hong Kong to Chinese mainland
parents. Cross-border students are a differentiated migrant group. Furthermore, living their lives across the
border but commuting daily can have a significant impact on the sense of belonging and cultural identities of
these children. Little research, however, has been done on these children, or is limited to one type of family
configuration. This paper fills the gaps by revealing the complex identities of young cross-border students.
Using data from a questionnaire survey and qualitative interviews conducted in 2012, it argues that cross-

order students have experienced ambiguous cultural identities, which can be a source of confusion as well
as a flexible resource.
Anita Kit Wa Chan, Hong Kong Institute of Education

Panel 267 //Room no. 1503 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Localizing Cosmopolis in a Global Age: The City at the Grassroots in East and Southeast Asia
Cities in Asia are becoming increasingly multicultural and socially diverse, magnifying issues of inclusion
and mutual tolerance. Responses to these issues have long been formulated as the search for Cosmopolis
governed peacefully by an idealized international community of nation-states. Recent reformulations of this
concept shift the polis to the urban scale, pinning hopes on the rise of civil society to localize Cosmopolis in
decentralized systems of governance to address questions of the right to the city, social justice, and
participatory decisionmaking in the public sphere. This panel brings research together from East and
Southeast Asia that spatializes the quest for Cosmopolis by focusing on the neighborhood, community and
public spaces that provide for more spontaneous, less institutionally rigid forms of negotiated co-existence
and accommodation. Rather than searching for a once-and-for-all Cosmopolis fix, the research shares the
understanding that the socio-political institutions and the urban spaces they require to flourish are in
constant flux and negotiation.
With this understanding, the panel papers look at the production of urban space in East and Southeast Asia
(Douglass) by focusing on the significance of a shift to the grassroots and more contextually driven forms of
negotiated co-existence and accommodation through placemaking in Seoul, Taipei and Bangkok (Ho);
contrasting forms of inclusiveness in global communities in Seoul (Cho); the resilience of marginalized and
socially vulnerable groups in Taipei (Huang); and contestations between the everyday life of urban
communities and the exploitation of natural spaces to achieve 'global city' image in Manila, Jakarta and
Surabaya and Singapore. Together these presentations reveal how contextualized relationships between
processes of globalization and grassroots mobilization can reflexively create a diversity of localized
outcomes and possibilities for more socially just cities.
Convenor: Michael Douglass, National University of Singapore
Chair: Kong Chong Ho, National University of Singapore
The City at the Grassroots: Local Engagement and State Response
Manuel Castells’ 1983 City and the Grassroots was a path-breaking attempt to decipher the roots of urban
social movements and its ability to foster social change at the level of the city. In this paper, I attempt to
discuss this legacy and highlight the key questions Castells raises for city building two and a half decades
later. In particular, I examine the tension between Castell’s focus on social change versus a focus on place
making, Castell’s focus on relations external to the community versus a focus on the community, Castells
focus on mobilization and resistance (as events) versus a focus on everyday forms of cooperation. Castells
recognize that urban social movements are moments whose energies have the tendency to dissipate (p.327-
328),
I want to focus on the city at the grassroots and examine what goes on at the local neighbourhood level; to
show how neighbourhoods in Seoul, Taipei and Bangkok engage themselves and with state agencies. Our
goals are similar which is to show how organizing at the local level can lead to important returns in terms of
the quality of urban social life. Castells (1983: 105) highlighted this social basis of the quality of life by
using San Francisco to point out that “the city became a space of co-existing interests and cultures,
unthreatened by any major project”, most city residents “concentrated on their local existence, on their
neighbourhood’s life, and on their home’s comfort and beauty”.
Kong Chong Ho, National University of Singapore
Space of Hope: Analyzing the Resilience of Marginalized and Socially Vulnerable Groups in Long-
Shan Park, Taipei
Theories of social vulnerability have frequently been used to analyze structural forces leading to the growing
numbers of marginalized groups in increasingly divided societies. Such approaches often explore how
people suffer from or are constrained by systematic uses of power. However, if we consider human beings

as agents with subjectivity, undoubtedly we should also look at their survival strategies or ‘resilience’ side of
their social life as possible counter forces. By researching the users of Long-shan Temple Park Square, this
paper aims to demonstrate how marginalized people in the inner city of Taipei have created ways to keep
their social life thriving even under threat of more intensive marginalization. In the name of urban
regeneration, the government previously tore down the original vibrant market around Long-Shan Temple
and replaced it with a contrived ‘Folklore Park’, which resulted in a poorly functioning park and an
underground shopping area with a high vacancy rate. However, the square was subsequently revitalized by
the marginalized groups themselves and the self-organized, small-scale commercial activities that reemerged
to serve them. This paper analyzes the conflicts between the development goals of government and
the use of space by the urban poor. It discusses the importance of the Square to their daily lives as a space
for rough sleeping, social interactions, and getting information for odd jobs. Concepts of ‘right to the city’
and ‘space of hope’ are brought to bear on the social meaning of a public space for marginalized people in
the city. This paper is co-authored and presented by Dr. Liling Huang and Dr. Mike Douglass (panel
organizer).
Liling Huang, National Taiwan University
The City, Nature, and the Grassroots: Locating Cosmopolis in Urban Waterfronts
This paper analyzes spaces of nature in the city as contested spaces between the everyday life of urban
communities and the exploitation of natural spaces in the pursuit to achieve 'global city' image. The
development of cities following the capitalist mode of production often comes at the cost of nature, in which
the treatment of nature as "merely raw material" (Lefebvre 1970, [1991]) led to its defeat by rapid
industrialization. At the same time, nature is also spatial. Spaces of nature in urban environments often
become precious public spaces where people find serenity to relieve daily pressures, and to a certain extent
become public goods that are cherished by the people. In rapidly developing cities, natural spaces and
riverfronts often become dumpsites of wastes, leaving them as unwanted areas that could be taken by
marginalized groups. Cases from Metro Manila, Jakarta, Surabaya, and Singapore show similar patterns of
nature's destruction and growth of communities along the waterways. The drive towards establishing 'global
cities' with glamorous images of corporate headquarters and monumental skyscrapers have pushed the need
for environmental improvements, but often to reach sanitized urban utopias, in which people-environment
relationships are mediated by market values. Nevertheless, grass roots efforts in various localities show
promising avenues to build awareness towards and integration of nature in the everyday life of the civil
society. This leads to the preservation of the public qualities of the city's natural spaces, through
participatory practices in building their community spaces.
Rita Padawangi, National University of Singapore
Divided Cosmopolis? Tales of Two Global Villages in Seoul
The globalization of Seoul has been very rapid, as evidenced by the number of registered foreign residents
that has increased from 50,990 in 1998 to 255,207 in 2008 and its share in Seoul’s total population soaring
from 0.49% to 2.44%. Along with this change, more than 20 mini-global villages have emerged across
Seoul. Thus Seoul is now attaining its new metropolitan character as a cosmopolis. District governments,
NGOs, foreign residents and citizens act towards creating inclusive global communities within their own
municipal boundaries in line with the central government’s multicultural policy. However, some global
villages are more inclusive than others, mainly depending on the nationality or ethnicity of foreign residents
and the existing social features of areas in which the villages are located. This paper tries to examine how
differently two distinctive ethnic communities in Seoul are formed with regards to their inclusive
relationship with the mainstream social life of Seoul: the French community called ‘Seorae Village’ in the
middle-class district (Seocho) and the Chinese community called ‘Yeonben Village in the working class
district (Guro). By comparing these two cases, the paper draws a conclusion that Seoul is a multi-culturally
diversified but ethno-politically divided cosmopolis as a duality of a neo-liberal global city.
Myung-Rae Cho, Dankook University

Contentious Space in the Neighbourhood in Urban China: Homeowners Activism, Civic Engagement,
and Social Control
The expansion of homeownership has created tens of thousands autonomous homeowners' associations in
urban China and at the same time also generates a powerful platform on which ordinary citizens can fight
against the powerful economic fractions like the property developers in protecting their property rights.
Many of the actions of the homeowners have become antagonistic and triggers vigilance of the local state in
its attempt in maintaining social stability. The residential neighbourhoods have thus becoming a contentious
space in which difference stakeholders are engaging in ongoing struggles. This paper attempts to look at the
dynamic of such struggle with survey and qualitative interviews in neighbourhoods of Shanghai and
Guangzhong in China. Not only would homeowner activism and the control over homeowners' activities
will be explored, this paper will also examine whether such struggle has the potential to generate more
positive outcomes, the enhancement of civic engagement amongst homeowners. This would shed light on
the propensity of creating a more vibrant civic society, despite the more indirect and difficult routes it takes.
Ngai Ming Yip, City University of Hong Kong

Panel 268 //Room no. 1304 // Wednesday 26 June 13:00-15:00
Individual Papers Panel: Migration, Integration and Shifting Identities
Combining the Best of all Worlds? Explaining the Multi-place Social Integration of Chinese
Singaporeans in New York
This presentation introduces a new analytical framework to explain the multi-place social integration (in
New York, in Singapore, and in other places) of 20 Chinese-Singaporeans (nationals), who lived in New
York in 2009. This framework uses 1) Pierre Bourdieu’s ideas of capital conversions to deconstruct, analyze,
and explain how and why the 20 Chinese Singaporeans—who were highly skilled and middle class—sought
to convert their cultural, social, and economic capital within and across national boundaries to experience
social integration (access to desired resources) in New York, in Singapore, and in other places; and 2) the
concepts of cultural hybridity (Jan N. Pieterse) and cosmopolitanism (Greg Calhoun) to explain the social
integration of these transnational migrants in New York, in Singapore, and in other places to which the
migrants were connected to, which form the transnational spaces of these migrants. The result of this
research explain how and why the Chinese-Singaporean transnational migrants did and did not construct
cultural hybridity and cosmopolitanism to attempt to experience multi-place social integration. To yield
these results, the migrants’ perceptions of their access to desired resources in their contexts of work, their
families, their studies, and their friendships in their transnational contexts are examined.
Caroline Pluss, Nanyang Technological University
Bifurcated Identities, Complicity, and Resistance among Chinese Construction Workers in Israel
Since the mid-1990s Israel has emerged as a leading international destination for Chinese contract workers.
Based on an ethnographic study of Chinese workers in Israel, this paper examines the relationship between
the employment arrangements in the construction sector, native-place-based social networks, and workrelated
contentions. Two features of construction work in Israel combine to produce an exploitative working
environment fraught with conflicts and tensions. First, an informal subcontracting system shifts managerial
responsibilities from the Israeli construction company to Chinese subcontractors. Second, an illegal
remuneration scheme, implemented by Chinese subcontractors, links a worker’s wage to his productivity. As
a result, workers suffer from recurrent wage arrears, non-payment of social benefits, and exhaustion due to
overwork. The findings of this study show that localistic networks intertwine with the working arrangements
in the construction site to engender various forms of complicity and resistance along the lines of ethnicity
and class. On the one hand, trust between workers and Chinese subcontractors of the same native-place
supports this employment system by keeping workers on the job through periods of wage arrears. On the
other hand, Chinese subcontractors can mobilize localistic networks to stage work stoppages directed against
Israeli contractors. At the same time, exploitative work relations also foster class-based resentment among
workers against Chinese subcontractors of the same native-place. These findings point out to the nuanced
ways social relations and identities can be constituted, challenged and negotiated in the context of
international labor migration.
Nily Gorin, Hebrew University of Jerusalem
America’s Asia: Cultural Contact and Racial Formation in the Nineteenth Century
In the nineteenth century, rapid industrialization and modernization led to profound social and intellectual
changes, resulting in a keen sense of displacement amongst certain middle-class Americans. Seeking a
refuge from their increasingly mechanized world, many of them turned to “Oriental” aesthetic and cultural
traditions in search of inspiration and rejuvenation. In the process, the collecting and discussion of Chinese
and Japanese art became intertwined with discourses of “primitivity” and “modernity,” giving political and
ideological meanings to these East Asian countries as well as its peoples and cultural productions. This
paper will address the manner in which the fascination for the exotic reflected a response to socioeconomic
and political transformations on both sides of the Pacific. It will argue that Japonisme and Chinoiserie
influenced the definition of cultural and racial identity for various Asians and white Americans, thereby

shaping not only the evaluation of art objects but also the formation of social norms, race relations, and
moral orders.
Constance Chen, Loyola Marymount Universty
Emigration, “Colonization,” and Nation-Building: China in Global Context, 1842 - present
This article examines Chinese migration politics since 1842 and places it in the global context in comparison
with other nations of emigrants such as Italy, Japan, and Mexico. This article argues that emigration has been
central to modern Chinese history in transforming China from an imperial state to a modern nation-state.
China’s policies and discourses of incorporating emigrants into its national orbit were largely comparable to
those of other nations, illustrating both the common global context and the vibrant circulations of ideologies
and strategies concerning migration among sending nations. The close observations of and interactions with
other nations in the realm of emigration also led to the belief of Chinese nationalists and intellectuals in
China’s difference from Western and Japanese colonialism. This historically ingrained and sharpened
belief in China’s fundamental difference from colonial powers helps illuminate contemporary Chinese
understanding of the increasing presence and role of China in Africa.
Lisong Liu, Susquehanna University

Panel 272 //Room no. 1201 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Roundtable: Southeast Asian Studies: Crisis or Opportunity?
Sponsored by Center for Southeast Asian Studies, Kyoto University
In recent years, the economic crisis caused by the Lehman shock has resulted in funding cuts to area studies
in various countries, notably America. This has led to a certain amount of nervousness and anxiety over the
future of area studies. The situation in America, however, stands in stark contrast to that in East Asia, which
has seen governmental investment in promoting the institutionalization of Southeast Asian area studies from
within the region. With ever increasing recognition of the role the region will play in the 21st century, recent
academic expansion in the founding of centers specializing in Southeast Asia has grown apace in Singapore,
Thailand, Japan, mainland China, and South Korea, in line with the deepening East Asian regional
integration. This in itself is indicative that the study of Southeast Asia is being undertaken in multiple sites
outside of the traditional American and European centers. It also points to a gradual shift towards the
expansion of networks and deepening of institutional ties within, across and beyond the region. Within this
context of growing economic power of the region and subsequent investment by surrounding East Asian and
Pacific Asian nations, how are academics tapping into the opportunities represented by the rapid social
change now taking place in the region? Home to over 600 million people, Southeast Asia is more important
than ever, not only as a sub-region of East Asia, but also as the hub of East Asia/Asia-Pacific region-making.
Can area studies from within and outside the region come to terms with the new arrangements and realities
which are redefining its geopolitical and global presence? Is this a time of crisis or opportunities or both?
This roundtable brings together leading Southeast Asianists based in Thailand, Singapore, Japan, South
Korea, America and Europe in the interest of promoting multilateral dialogue about the direction, challenges
and future of Southeast Asian area studies.
Convenor: Mario Ivan Lopez, Kyoto University
Chair: Caroline Sy Hau, Kyoto University
Philippe Peycam, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Loos Tamara, Cornell University
Michael Feener, National University of Singapore
Yoon Hwan Shin, Sogang University
Charnvit Kasetsiri, Thammasat University
Yoko Hayami, Kyoto University

Panel 273 //Room no. 1001 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Double Panel: Casino and Development in Asia (II)
Sponsored by Faculty of Social Sciences and Humanities, University of Macau; Asia Research Institute,
National University of Singapore
The gaming industry, particularly the mega integrated resorts with a casino, has become a new engine
boosting economic growth in many Asian countries and regions. Macau, as the largest casino destination in
the world, generated five times more revenue than the Las Vegas Strip in 2011. Singapore, within two years
after the opening of two casino resorts, also surpassed Las Vegas and became the second most lucrative
gaming market in the world. Their success has prompted neighbouring countries in the region, such as
Japan, Taiwan, South Korea, Thailand and the Philippines, to follow suit. Other Southeast Asian countries
such as Cambodia, Laos and Vietnam also developed mega development projects along the border with
China. These mega casino projects have been incorporated into the national tourism and leisure economy to
brand an image of global cities, or to attract foreign investments for local development and modernization.
The present two panels, jointly proposed by the Faculty of Social Sciences and Humanities, University of
Macau and the Asia Research Institute, National University of Singapore, will bring together scholars
researching casino and leisure industries in Macau, Singapore and various border casinos in Southeast Asia,
to interrogate whether the new casino industry in Asia represents models different from the existing casino
industries in the United States and Europe. One visible characteristic of the Asian casino industry is that the
scale of the transnational flows of labour, consumers, and capital circulating within East and Southeast Asia.
What economic, political and social infrastructures enable some Asian casinos to become the international
hub of these flows, while the others not so? What regulatory regimes do various Asian states develop to
regulate these flows, or to allow or facilitate these flows by “making exceptions”? What are the immediate
and long-term socio-political impacts of casino industries to the local societies in which the mega resorts
become the dominant source of revenue and employment? What are the social issues at stake and how do
government authorities and civil society organisations in various Asian countries/regions address these
concerns? By posing and partially answering these questions, these two panels propose a future research
agenda in developing a comparative research project on casinos in Asia.
Convenor: Tak-wing Ngo, University of Macau
Brenda S. A. Yeoh, National University of Singapore
Non-state Actors in Macau's Casino Economy
Neo-liberal market reforms aim to deregulate the state in an effort to diminish its juridical authority and to
privatize public services which were once the responsibility of the state to administer. One consequence of
such reforms is the increasing importance of "non-state actors" in national economies. Non-state actors are
central to the viability of Macau’s gaming industry and by extension the local economy, and these
individuals work in tandem with the state in both licit and illicit partnerships to fulfill various governance
functions. These functions include facilitating foreign currency exchange and movements of currency into
and out of Macau; injecting credit into the monetary system; contributing to citizens’ social welfare benefits;
and helping to maintain public order. Some of these actors also use revenues accumulated in Macau to
intervene in the political affairs of other sovereign states. To understand the role of non-state actors in
Macau's casino industry requires analyzing their historical legacy in Macau and in the East Asian tribute
system more generally, and contemplating the contemporary functional role that Macau plays in China's own
economic development and state political strategy.
Tim Simpson, University of Macau
Illicit Flows and Criminal Things in the Borderlands of the Golden Triangle: The Other Side of the
Greater Mekong Sub-region
Since the end of the Cold War, the Greater Mekong Sub-region (GMS), a regional economic integration
programme under the guidance of the Asian Development Bank, has revived the caravan trade networks in

mainland Southeast Asia. In the uplands, massive Chinese investment and migration have reshaped the
political economy of the famous Golden Triangle borderlands, where Burma, Thailand and Laos meet.
Drawing on Willem van Schendel’s work on “illicit flows and criminal things” in the borderlands, the
presentation explores the ways in which the world’s second largest drug producing area has restructured into
tourism and casino hubs under the banner of the GMS’s special economic zones. Seen as Chinese enclaves
and no-law zones, I argue that these borderlands do not participate in the loss of sovereignty of the states,
but rather to their consolidation. Contrary to common assumptions, Southeast Asian states are far from being
helpless spectators and victims of the expansion of informal economy and illegal practices. Based on my
PhD research and recent fieldwork, I emphasize the crucial role played by borderlands and transnational
networks in region-building process as well as in state-formation. I will demonstrate how Chinese actors
have been used by lowland states in order to domesticate their “barbarian” peripheries. Recently, the
escalation of conflict between the Burmese junta and ethnic rebel groups has led to increased production of
opium and methamphetamine. The paper pays particular attention to the impact of this unstable political
situation on the development of the Golden triangle’s special economic zone.
Danielle Tan, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
In Search of Respectability: Legalization and Diversification of the Junket System in Macao
Along with the multiplication of casino floors and VIP rooms since the liberalization of the gaming industry
in 2001, the junket operators have expanded within their particular branch of activity, but have also branched
out to all kinds of other more mainstream businesses in Macao and beyond the SAR. This paper aims at
reviewing the development of Macao's junket system and operators, arguing that the operators, through a
triple process of regularization of their operations, diversification of their business activities and increased
social and economical impact have been working towards normalization and respectability.
Émilie Tran, University of Saint Joseph
Fiona Weng Lam Cheong, University of Saint Joseph

Panel 274 //Room no. 1202 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
I Was Here: Mediating Experiences with Ink and Photography in Modern and Contemporary Visual
Culture
Is memory and experience recorded or created? Are certain media more suited to either of these tasks, and
how has this changed in the twentieth century? In colonial or global contexts, are their culturally specific
media practices? This panel presents a range of times and practices, revolving around examples of how
mediums as distinct as ink painting and photography have been used to mediate experiences—of time,
history, travel, food and memory by Japanese.
Rhiannon Paget discusses the tensions between individual and collective memory in representations of the
colonial landscape of Imperial Japan in the travel paintings of Komuro Suiun, and the implications here for
the colonial subject and modern artist. Olivier Krischer revisits images produced by modern Japanese artistscholar
travelers to China, from ink sketches to photographic records, in which empirical research meets
cultural role-playing. Fuyubi Nakamura presents the travel diaries of female calligrapher Hidai Shokin,
which combine poetic and photographic ‘images’ of her travels with her husband in Japan during the 1930s.
Turning to the contemporary, Toby Slade reflects on recent shifts in the uses and consumption of
photographic acts through the phenomenon of food photographs in Japan, questioning the expression of self
through such innocuous images, in the context of social media.
The practices these papers discuss evidence a complex interplay within modern and recent aesthetic
practices that destabilizes how we imagine the indexicality of media such as photography (a record of the
subject that was “here”) and ink painting (long theorized as a non-indexical, creative reflection of the artist’s
spirit). Here we revisit these issues and their implications on subjectivity in media that have typically been
separated by aesthetic discourse, even while they have, in the example of Japan, often mediated modern and
contemporary experiences of the real and the ideal simultaneously.
Convenor: Olivier Krischer, Australian National University
Chair: Olivier Krischer, Australian National University
Ink and the Politics of Memory: Komuro Suiun’s Travel Paintings of China and Korea
This paper discusses the intersection between individual and collective memory with regard to ink landscape
painting in Imperial Japan. Art in Japan has a long history of engagement with subjects from Chinese
painting. Forbidden to travel abroad throughout much of the Edo period (1603-1868), it was not until the
1920s and 1930s that artists began to travel to China and other colonial territories of Imperial Japan in
significant numbers. One prominent figure that participated in this travel boom was Komuro Suiun (1874-
1945), a leader of the so-called ‘conservative faction’. In pursuit of a mode of Japanese literati painting
equal to the demands of the public exhibition hall, Suiun promoted sketching from life as the basis of
painting. In 1921, Suiun travelled through Korea and Manchuria for five months with his sketchbook. Upon
his return to Japan, he retreated to the mountains of Hakone to paint. The following year, ninety-five works
in ink and colors were reproduced in a volume entitled Restless Wandering. Although ostensibly based on
sketches, Suiun’s paintings are remarkable for how little of contemporary Korea and Manchuria they reflect.
The stability of this vision of China as a timeless Arcadia in Suiun’s paintings, may be understood as
blindness towards Japan’s activities in its colonies, however, we must also consider that these images with
regards to the conventions of his medium and genre, were to give artists like Suiun a degree of creative
autonomy as pressure increased to create works that would support, implicitly or otherwise, Japan’s
imperialist project.
Rhiannon Paget, University of Sydney

Being “Asian” in China: Images of Modern Japanese Scholars Traveling in China at the Turn of the
Twentieth Century
The interplay of ink and photographic records of journeys undertaken by a set of Japanese art scholars—
including educator and curator Okakura Tenshin, architect Itô Chûta, historian-cum-artist Ômura Seigai, and
painter-cum-connoisseur Hayazaki Kôkichi—raise questions about how such actors engaged the burgeoning
concept of “Asia” at turn of the twentieth century. For these artist-scholars, from the 1890s into the 1920s,
China was as much a specific geography as an aesthetic discourse to be appropriated and renovated.
In these fascinating images, I am interested in the interplay between the observed, surveyed, projected and
imagined subjects documented (and created) by these scholarly travellers, and how such “research” trips
were also voyages of self-discovery, self-identification—the fruits of which were then shared with
colleagues in Japan, further informing images and imaginings of China. Amid problematic politics, one finds
an incredible amount of cultural cross-dressing, role-playing, fantasy, longing and disillusion, amid which
meticulous empiricism comingles with imaginative self-projection. Moreover, no particular medium seems
to have dominated the depiction of a ‘real’ Chinese experience. Careful ink sketches were made directly
from real life, for example, while photographs were just as often used to document posed moments of make
believe. Transgressing the idea of a modern medium, the various mediations evidence attempts to embody
the subject of a nascent modern “Asian” subjectivity.
While modernity is often conceived as being articulated through particular mediums, these various images
constitute equivalent attempts to mediate the experience a modern “Asian” identity.
Olivier Krischer, Australian National University
Traces of Time through the Brush and Lens: A Japanese Travel Diary from the 1930s
This paper explores traces of travelling through an examination of Tabikagami, a private travel diary
compiled by the Japanese female calligrapher, Hidai Shôkin (1885-1948). Shôkin travelled across Japan
with her husband, Hidai Tenrai—known as the ‘father of modern Japanese calligraphy’—to propagate
calligraphic teachings. On the road, she not only wrote Japanese-style poems following the tradition of
‘poetic travellers’, such as Saigyô and Bashô, but also made visual records using a Leica camera left by her
late son. By situating this private diary in the context of photography and domestic tourism in early
twentieth century Japan, the paper examines Shôkin’s travels and her engagements with the tools she used to
capture those scenes and emotions.
Fuyubi Nakamura, Tama Art University
You Are What You Eat: Food Photography, Image Consumption and Strategies of Self-Hood in Japan
This paper considers how the photographic recording of food has become a ceremonial form of appreciation,
perhaps even augmenting or replacing older forms of appreciation—such as saying itadakimasu. I then
consider how these photographs are used as a subtle form of distinction (‘this is my wonderful, cute life’), a
record of a social occasion, although without photographing actual people. It may also constitute a kind of “I
was here” graffiti, which, because it is of innocuous culinary experience, reflects the desire not to voice
anything controversial. Whereas social media sites elsewhere are filled with political messages or crude
humour, the life of a Japanese young woman, for example, at times seems to be expressible with
photographs of desserts. Apparently anecdotal, the prevalence of such practices, and their recirculation
through social media, is worthy of critical attention. With the distance of time will subjects look back fondly
at this or that meal, or are these photographs also part of a new use of photography which seeks not to hold a
memory forever, but, like food, to be something briefly appreciated, consumed (digested) and forgotten?
Toby Slade, University of Tokyo
Writing Canton from Cross-Cultural Perspectives
In this paper I propose to probe into Dutch travel writing about Canton in the late nineteenth century, by
comparing three accounts. The focus of my investigation is primarily on how the perceptions of a Dutch
sinologist, a student interpreter in China at the time, differ from two contemporaries who visited Canton for
travel and business purposes. As Douglas Kerr and Julia Kuehn point out ‘Travel writing moves in a liminal
space between knowledge of the self and the encounter with and understanding of the other’ (2007:3), I will

explore the writing from ‘cross-cultural’ perspectives and look at the movement of ‘crossing’ ideas, values
and linguistic terms, while on the other hand I will probe into aspects of ‘cultural translation,’ i.e. how the
writer rendered the foreign familiar and preserved its foreignness at the same time. Examples will show the
extent to which transferred source-language terms, contextualization, approximation to target-culture genres
and narrative forms were used. The outcome of this study will be revealing of different perceptions of a
Chinese city, a cross-cultural awareness, the knowledge of self and construction of Other, as well as the
relations between East and West at the time.
Audrey Heijns, Leiden University

Panel 275 //Room no. 1203 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Europeans in East Asia from the Mid-Nineteenth to the Mid-Twentieth Century: Elements for a Social
History of Globalisation
This panel approaches Europeans who permanently stayed in one of the East Asian countries between the
mid-nineteenth century until the Second World War. After the conclusion of diplomatic and economic
treaties usually referred to as “unequal treaties”, Europeans arrived as diplomats, foreign experts and
advisors to local governments, businessmen as well as missionaries. Occasionally, Europeans also were
engaged in more menial tasks, such as guards, miners and technicians. They took residence in the newly
created port cities that were opened to foreign intercourse and where they benefitted from extraterritorial
rights. Who were these people? Why did they leave Europe for East Asia? Did migration imply a form of
upward social mobility? How did they arranged the relationship to other European and American
nationalities as well as to the East Asian populations? What was the impact of the time spent in East Asia on
their future careers? Could they make use of their Asia-related knowledge back in Europe? The panel
approaches these questions with a special focus on their everyday life and the transnational character of their
migration. Presentations will empirically discuss the German community of nineteenth-century Tianjin as
well as the multinational community of open ports Korea. During this time East Asia was an arena of
conflicting imperial interests. Whereas Western powers could dominate the scene in the nineteenth century,
later Japan was more and more successful in implementing its own imperial designs. European migration to
East Asia also changed. Russians fleeing the Soviets and Jewish citizens fleeing National Socialist Germany
were a central phenomenon of the 1920s and 1930s. In order to show this shift, the panel focuses on
European musicians and architects who came to East Asia in the interwar period. It will also be discussed
how these individuals and their activities are memorised and conceptualised in historiography. Europeans in
East Asia lived transnational lives and therefore are a central component of a social history of globalisation
of the late nineteenth and early twentieth century.
Convenor: Klaus Dittrich, Korea University
Going East! European Life between Adventure and Nostalgia in 19th Century China
In 19th century, the worldwide expansion of the West attracted many Europeans to start a new life abroad.
China was one of the countries that promised good earning prospects and a high social position combined
with thrilling exoticism. In the course of the century, Westerners established concessions in strategically
important cities of the country, such as Shanghai, Guangzhou or Tianjin. By the end of the century, many of
them had grown up to large communities with a highly developed infrastructure including schools,
community houses and churches.
This paper will explore the daily life of Europeans in 19th century China. It will present the structure and
organization of European life in the concessions with a special focus on their leisure time activities. By
taking the example of the German community in Tianjin, it will be developed how national borders where
kept abroad and to which extent international spaces in the concessions were created. It will furthermore be
analyzed what significance the community life in the concessions had for the socialization of the Europeans
abroad and to which extent the lifestyle of the Europeans in the western communities changed. Was
European life in China affected by western traditions, influenced by the Asian environment or did the
international atmosphere let to a new way of life?
Christine Howald, Tsinghua University
Europeans in Treaty Port East Asia: From Bilateral to Transnational Approaches
During the nineteenth century, the conclusion of diplomatic and economic treaties as well as the
establishment of open ports where foreigners were allowed to settle down brought Europeans to East Asia.
Most scholarship conceptualised these individuals as heroes of the relationship between a pair of countries.
Historiography, built on methodological nationalism, served legitimising and strengthening the relationship
between two countries. Focusing on a set of individuals residing in Korea between the “opening” of the

country in the early 1880s and its annexation to the Japanese empire in 1910, this presentation aims at
challenging these bilateral narratives through a more transnational conceptualisation.
In fact, Europeans in the East Asian treaty ports were highly mobile and frequently moved between the
various East Asian countries. Furthermore, in not a few cases it can be shown that mobility within Europe
preceded or followed their stay in East Asia. For example, Emile Martel, French language teacher at the
Royal French School in Seoul, found his first position in East Asia as an employee of the Chinese Maritime
Customs Service in Shanghai. His colleague, the German language teacher Johannes Bolljahn, before
arriving to Korea in 1898 had gained teaching experience in Manchester, shortly lived in Paris, and served as
a German teacher in Tokyo.
In short, this contribution presents an innovative approach that does not only testify to the exchanges
between Europe and East Asia, but also reveals the inner-Asian and inner-European dynamics and highlights
the Europeans’ role in the treaty port system of multilateral imperialism.
Klaus Dittrich, Korea University
Musical Migration: European Composers, Conductors, and Pianists in East Asia during the Interwar
Period
When Hitler came to power in 1933, most Jewish musicians left Germany in order not to be in danger.
Whereas the situation was different for musicians with a great reputation, internationally rather unknown
artists tried to reach places like Harbin, Shanghai or Tokyo. This was often not easy, as these individuals did
not know the local languages and could not count on established networks. However, the major reason for
their migration to East Asia was that governments permitted them to enter the country without visas or
similar kinds of documents.
Among the Jewish musical migrants to East Asia were artists such as the opera conductor and composer
Manfred Gurlitt, the conductor Joseph Rosenstock as well as the pianist Leonid Kreutzer who all emigrated
to Tokyo. Other composers, such as Wolfgang Fraenkel and Julius Schloss, found their refuge in Shanghai.
The young Helmut Stern, who after the war would become a leading violinist of the Berlin Philharmonic
Orchestra, stranded at Harbin in Manchuria.
This contribution will explore how these emigrated musicians influenced the East Asian music culture
during the Second World War and which role they played in their host societies, be it in Tokyo, Shanghai,
Manchuria or colonial Korea. For example, Joseph Rosenstock played a fundamental role in establishing the
Japanese orchestra music culture through his directorship for the Japanese New Symphony Orchestra, the
later NHK-Orchestra. The impact of their stay in Japan on their future careers will also be analysed.
Kyungbun Lee, Seoul National University
How to Memorize Transnational Activities? Bruno Taut as an Architect in Berlin and Tokyo during
the 1930s
During the late 1920, the German Architect Bruno Taut had been the mastermind of modernist housing
schemes in Berlin. However, he decided to migrate to Japan in 1933, after he had discovered that he was on
a National Socialist blacklist. He stayed in Japan until 1936 when he moved to Turkey.
Taut – whom the Japanese nicknamed ‘exile architect’ – hoped to find possibilities to overcome the
limitations of European design in Japan. He tried to study Japanese architecture and design and published
many books about Japanese concepts of beauty. His works Nippon (1934) and A private View of Japanese
Culture (1935) show his understanding of Japanese aesthetics. On the other hand, Japanese architects were
eager to learn about the Bauhaus style in Germany during the 1930s. As soon as he arrived to Japan, he
began to work for a development project in Tokyo which was similar to his earlier projects in Berlin.
Beyond analysing his trajectory and dealing with Japanese aesthetics, this contribution also approaches how
Taut is memorised and his activities evaluated in Germany and Japan. To compare the viewpoints in both
countries, this study will examine Japanese publication and exhibitions about Bruno Taut as well as the
Bruno Taut Collection in Berlin. Through this comparison it will become clear how German and Japanese
actors remember the historical cultural exchange between both countries through memorialisation of a
German architect’s transnational activities in the modern period.
Heejung Suh, Seoul Digital University

Panel 276 //Room no. 1204 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
East Timor, the Portuguese, and the Indonesian Archipelago - Historical Sources and Methodological
Reconsiderations
Sponsored by School of Cultural Sciences, Linnaeus University
The proposed panel will explore ways of increasing our knowledge of the history of East Timor, by
reconsidering the European and Asian textual and non-textual sources for the pre-modern and colonial
periods. This will be done through an inter-disciplinary approach where the panelists have their institutional
background in history, anthropology and linguistics. As well known East Timor is one of the newest nations
of the world, currently celebrating its tenth anniversary as an independent entity. It is also well known that
the country, like most of eastern maritime Southeast Asia, suffers from a lack of indigenous textual sources
up to the twentieth century. While Timor and adjacent islands have been the objects of extensive
anthropological research, and a large number of studies have surfaced about the politics and recent history of
East Timor since 1975, much less has been done so far with regard to pre-1975 history. Original research has
been undertaken by Portuguese authors such as Affonso de Castro (1867), Humberto Leitão (1948, 1952),
Artur Basilio de Sá (1949) and Artur Teodoro de Matos (1974). These works, in spite of their empirical
value, have not treated Timorese history in a larger regional or Southeast Asian context, and almost
exclusively use sources in Portuguese. More recent research by Monika Schlicher (1996), Katharine
Davidson (1994) and René Pélissier (1996) has been focused on colonial impact and indigenous response
but still leave out many aspects of Timorese agency. None of these have used Dutch colonial sources to any
extent, and nor have they considered oral sources. The present panel sets out to remedy some of this
historiographical paucity. Portuguese sources, which exist from the sixteenth century onward, can be used to
trace societal and economic structures of early Timorese society in spite of their obvious bias. Another
important factor is the Dutch colonial material which, through its regularity and detail, is important. A third
category is the body of oral and cultural traditions found in the region, also outside Timor itself. This
becomes essential for reconsidering local perspectives in a traditionally non-literate society, and for mapping
inter-island connectivities. By addressing the methodological challenges of comparing various categories of
sources, and making use of current theories of imperialism, colonialism, and cultural studies, the panel
intends to point at new directions to understand East Timorese history in the period from the sixteenth to the
twentieth centuries.
Convenor: Emilie Wellfelt, Linnaeus University
Chair: Hans Erik Gustaf Hagerdal, Linnaeus University
Discussant: Andrew R. McWilliam, Australian National University
Conceptions of Time in Oral Traditions
What temporal assumptions underlie East Timorese oral traditions, when juxtaposed with those assumptions
implicit in the historical material from the colonial archives? Whereas written sources seek to establish
chronological accounts of linear progression, oral traditions tend to be characterised by remarkable
repetitions of historical or mythological figures and intriguing omissions of entire historical periods or
significant events. This paper is based on a comparison between two quite different places in East Timor.
Maubara was a major coastal ‘kingdom’ in the northwest that appears abundantly in the archival sources.
Funar was a highland ‘kingdom’ in the centre about which little written documentation exists. Examining the
temporal dimensions of oral traditions, and how these are connected to conceptions of history and
knowledge, we discuss what contribution they can make to our understanding of colonial history in East
Timor.
Douglas Kammen, National University of Singapore

Memories of Migration and Contact - East Timor Origins in Alor
Combining linguistics, history and anthropology this paper deals with connections between East Timor and
Alor. Recent linguistic research points to the existence of long term relations between the two islands. This
connectivity is supported by research into oral traditions in Alor, where several communities feature origin
stories about ancestors who migrated from East Timor. In one case a song in a "Timorese" language is
preserved as proof of Timorese ancestors.
Emilie Wellfelt, Linnaeus University
Arbiru: History and Legend of the Army Officer Francisco Duarte (East Timor, 1892 - 2012)
In 1899, during the dramatic siege of an indigenous mountain village in Atabai by colonial forces, the
Portuguese commanding officer, second-lieutenant Francisco Duarte, was shot dead by his Timorese
enemies. But his was no ordinary death. Throughout the twentieth century the death and life of Francisco
Duarte became the stuff of both indigenous and colonial legend in East Timor and in Portugal. Virtually
since his arrival in Timor in 1893, Duarte gained singular local reputation as a charismatic, brave, and
violent commanding officer, capable of leading thousands of local warriors on the warpath. Under the
indigenous name of “arbiru” he was deemed to be invulnerable to ordinary bullets. Long after his death, he
figured in the pantheon of Portugal’s imperial heroes, and in Timor the colonial government ceremoniously
celebrated his tragic death every year. In Atabai, Timorese songs and stories about him have survived. This
paper will attempt to explore the collective significance of this historical actor at the juncture of Timorese
and Portuguese understandings. By drawing on Portuguese archival documentation and Timorese tales, it
will seek to analyse the grounds for the rise of ‘Francisco Duarte’ as a significant individual of indigenous
and colonial mutual significance.
Ricardo Roque, University of Lisbon
Contesting Colonialisms, Contesting Stories: Early Intrusion in East Timor through Portuguese and
Dutch Eyes
The initial phase of Portuguese political domination over East Timor, occurring more or less in the
seventeenth century, is relatively ill chronicled. The official Goa-based Estado da Índia was not steadily
established on Timor until 1702. The Portuguese letters and reports preserved for posterity only present a
fragmented picture of the process, and much of the story depends on chronicular texts authored by the
Dominican missionaries. Nevertheless, the scattered material at hand has inspired a series of Portuguese
historians since the late nineteenth century to produce scholarly syntheses of the early colonial intrusion,
most notably Affonso de Castro (1867), Humberto Leitão (1948) and Artur Teodoro de Matos (1974). These
accounts tend to emphasize Portuguese agency, while the interplay with the Dutch East India Company
(VOC) and indigenous polities remains comparatively vague. To a large extent this style of historiography is
due to the nature of the source material, although the political discourses of pre-1974 Portugal obviously
played a role, too. The present study surveys and evaluates the picture of the early colonial phase provided
by Portuguese materials, and confronts it with the resources offered by the VOC archives, issued and
preserved on a regular basis. The paper discusses how the two colonial funds of knowledge reflect the
mutual rivalry of the Estado and the VOC; but also how they can expand our knowledge of early Timorese
society when read in concert and thus avoid the image of Timor as merely the arena for competing
colonialisms.
Hans Erik Gustaf Hagerdal, Linnaeus University

Panel 277 //Room no. 1205 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Chinese Christianity (III): Empowerment through Education, Healthcare, Church-State Mediation,
and Diplomatic Outreach
The third Chinese Christianity panel singles out the theme of empowerment as a key to understanding the
encounters between Christian communities and different state authorities from the nineteenth century to the
present. It argues that in the state-building process, foreign missionaries and native Christians worked
together to build a system of authority, filling the vacuum left by political and social upheavals, and to
achieve global modernity—modernity by international, and above all, Western standards—while
maintaining a distinctive Chinese identity and pursuing the local agendas, and sometimes parochial, political
goals.
John R. Stanley draws on the American Presbyterian archives to study how the missionaries perceived the
interior of Shandong province through the lenses of their hopes and desires, and constructed an extensive
network of modern schools to provide social upward opportunities for the local population. Focusing on the
first nursing program at British Hong Kong’s Nethersole Hospital, founded by the London Missionary
Society in 1887, David Kang argues that the mission-trained Chinese nurses challenged the subordinate role
imposed on them by the traditional patriarchy and contributed to the development of women’s healthcare in
modern China. Zhu Yujing urges scholars to move beyond the old paradigm on church-state conflicts to the
emerging patterns of church-state mediation in China today. This thematic focus enables us to explore how
Chinese Protestants have taken advantage of the relaxing political environment to empower themselves.
Following the same line of reasoning, Cindy Yik-Yi Chu assesses the role that the Catholic Church in Hong
Kong has played in stabilizing the highly contentious Sino-Vatican relations in recent years.
All the papers reveal the different patterns of Christian empowerment, and highlight the complexities of
state-building in modern China. In the Republican era, the church-state interaction can be described as a
constructive encounter. The Western missionaries and Chinese Christians engaged in an intense dialogue and
worked with each other in the state-building process. After 1949, however, with the establishment of a
Communist political orthodoxy, the space for such negotiations disappeared. Although “the West” continued
to be an important interlocutor for the Chinese leaders—who constantly confronted and competed with it, it
was reduced to be a mere caricature of evil in the Maoist political propaganda. During the Reform era local
Catholics and Protestants are finally allowed to reengage with the outside world, and they have pursued their
independent agendas under the state-controlled patriotic religious movement.
Convenor: Joseph Tse-Hei Lee, Pace University
Chair: Lars Peter Laamann, School of Oriental and African Studies
Discussant: R. G. Tiedemann, Shandong University
Mission Education and Local Development in Shandong Province
When the Protestant missions entered Shandong province in the late-nineteenth century, they found a
patchwork system of services for the population. This was particularly true in the case of mission education
where the Protestants arguably had greatly impacted the local society. One of the largest mission forces in
Shandong was the American Presbyterian Mission. Between their arrival in the 1860s and the 1920s, the
Presbyterians developed the Shandong mission field into the most successful one in the Presbyterian
missionary movement. Most importantly, they found much success in both the evangelistic and secular fields
in which mission education became an integral part of their efforts. Besides founding the Shandong
Christian University (Qilu daxue), a highly modernized college in modern China, the Presbyterians built an
extensive system of primary and secondary schools for both male and female students in the hinterlands. The
local mission schools in Weixian became one of the important institutions in Shandong for local students to
matriculate to national and regional universities. Providing more educational and social upward
opportunities for certain segments of the rural population, the Presbyterian mission also institutionalized
professional training programs for teachers, principals, and medical workers. Many Presbyterian school

graduates acquired the necessary knowledge and skills to participate in the increasingly urbanized economy
and emerged as local community leaders in the Republican era. By focusing on the educational work of the
American Presbyterians, this paper argues that the mission schools not just served as a key modernizing
agent in the local society of Shandong but also filled the institutional void in rural educational system at the
turn of the century when the dynastic empire disintegrated and the new modern state was not fully
established.
John R. Stanley, Kutztown University of Pennsylvania
The Institutionalization of the Nursing Training Program at Colonial Hong Kong’s Nethersole
Hospital
Founded by the London Missionary Society in 1887, Hong Kong’s Nethersole Hospital offered the very first
nursing training program in the colony and became the first and oldest nursing school in modern China. This
paper examines the peer relationship between Western missionary nurses and Chinese nursing staff at
Nethersole Hospital by looking at the different roles that they played in institutionalizing the first
professional nursing system in a Chinese society. Drawing on the archival materials of Nethersole Hospital
in Hong Kong, this paper reflects on the question why the English and Scottish medical missionaries set out
to introduce the institutionalized nursing system to the local society. In particular, it discusses how ordinary
Chinese women were recruited as nursing students, how they were trained as nurses by the missionaries in
the hospital, and how these Chinese nurses pursued their professional career at various medical institutions
in Hong Kong and beyond. Focusing on the interpersonal relationship between Chinese nursing students and
their missionary supervisors at Nethersole from 1887 to 1942, I argue that the Chinese nurses not only
rejected the subordinate role imposed on them by the traditional patriarchy but also actively participated in
the healing process and shaped the discourse of women’s healthcare in modern China.
David J. Kang, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Dynamics of Institutionalization: State-Church Relationship in Contemporary Wenzhou
Unregistered churches, also known as house churches or home churches, and their resistance to the state’s
penetration has always been the focus of discussion in the field of state-church relations in contemporary
China. But in Wenzhou, a coastal city referred to by some scholars as China’s Jerusalem because of its high
concentration of Protestants, I find that more and more unregistered churches have sought the official
recognition from the municipal authorities. Furthermore, when the municipal government implemented a
new policy of church-gathering point division to regulate the religious activities of local churches, many
small-sized gathering points wanted to be officially recognized as churches. But gaining recognition from
the state has a drawback. Though gaining an official status, the registered churches have to accept more
surveillance from the government officials in charge of religious affairs. This paper seeks to problematize
the institutionalization of unregistered house churches in Wenzhou, and discuss the implications of such
changing state-church relations in contemporary China. By looking at the process of institutionalization, I
argue that the Chinese state further expands its influence in the local religious sphere. This study also
explores why and how the local Christians choose to get involved in the government’s regulatory
framework.
Yujing Zhu, East China Normal University
Sino-Vatican Relations: Conflicts and Resolutions
China established normal diplomatic relations with the United States in January 1979. Against this backdrop,
the establishment of the Sino-Vatican diplomatic relations was problematic. It concerned the issue of
"double loyalty" which Beijing found unacceptable; nevertheless, the Vatican saw no problem in it. Many
times, Sino-Vatican disputes involved the ordinations of bishops without seeking the approval of the Vatican.
Moreover, the coexistence of the open church and the underground church complicated matters. In August
1979, Pope John Paul II responded to the new situation, as China seemed willing to reconcile with other
foreign governments. Almost thirty years had passed, Pope Benedict XVI sent the much-anticipated letter to
the Chinese Catholic Church in June 2007, urging Beijing to respect the Vatican's right to appoint its own
bishops and dismissing Beijing's nominees as illegitimate. However, in 2011 and 2012 Sino-Vatican
relations turned for the worst. What role has Hong Kong played in shaping the Sino-Vatican relations? In the

mid-1980s, John Baptist Wu Cheng-chung visited China and had high-level dialogue with the mainland
officials. It would be of no surprise that Wu had relayed the Vatican's stance to the authorities in China. Also
the recent elevation of John Tong Hon to cardinal has helped establish the Hong Kong Catholic Church as a
bridge between the Vatican and Beijing. The Hong Kong Catholic Church could act as a mediator between
Beijing and the Vatican, resolving cultural misunderstanding, differences and conflicts between the Chinese
Communists and the Roman Catholics.
Cindy Yik-yi Chu, Hong Kong Baptist University

Panel 279 //Room no. 1301 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Rethinking Cosmopolitics: Politicizing the Discourse of Cosmopolitanism in Philippine Studies
With the onslaught of projects and visions of modernity and development in the Third World, the idiom of
cosmopolitanism has become pervasive among cultural scholars to depict the prescriptive ideal of global
democracy, world citizenship, universal rights, and divergent cultural influxes amid the rapidly dissolving
borders of our contemporary world. Cosmopolitanism has become something of a buzzword to describe the
marginalized subjects’ tactics and strategies of subverting the global capital’s itineraries on Third World
warm bodies through their narratives, performances, representations, and mobilities in this seemingly
“borderless” world. Thus, the discourse of cosmopolitanism in the field of the Third World studies has
always been political as it involves the problematic interplay of power and agency among subjects who are
both moving within and, at the same time, caught up in this global arena of border crossings.
This series of papers discusses the political issues of cosmopolitanism in the field of Philippine studies,
particularly in literature, performance studies, architecture and urban planning, and visual anthropology. The
first paper tackles the political place of the spatiotemporal discourse of the nation against the cosmopolitan
and utopian imagination of Philippine future fiction while the second paper studies Philippine public
performances to demonstrate the tactics and strategies of politicizing the discourse of cosmopolitanism in
theatrical and performance studies in the country. The third and fourth papers, on the other hand, deconstruct
the notion of home, dwelling and mobilities among the Filipino overseas workers. The third paper centers on
the urban planning and architecture of Manila’s global cities to rethink cosmopolitanized dreams of
homemaking and homeconstruction while the fourth paper employs authoethnography to deconstruct both
the notion of home in terms of transience and the cosmopolitan aspirations associated with urban
resettlement and overseas migration among Filipino migrant subjects.
These papers offer divergent approaches, challenges and issues in discussing the promise and problems of
politicizing the discourse of cosmopolitanism in the Philippine cultural landscape by understanding how
Filipinos imagine the future, understand performances, construct dwellings and move around the global
landscape.
Convenor: Carlos III Monteza Piocos, The University of Hong Kong
The Spectre of the Past, the Promise of the Future: Nation, Cosmopolitanism, and Utopia in
Philippine Future Fiction
The future haunts the Third World. This does not only stress the imperative of imagining a future for the
Third World but also describe the difficulty it bears on imagining a nation for them. As it were, the legacy of
colonization and the experience of globalization have made this order of imagining a nation a particularly
daunting, yet necessary, task. And the injunction to imagine its future invokes another wish and a different
demand, as the task of projecting a Utopian future for the Third World invokes the promise and the inherent
problems of a cosmopolitan ideal. Thus, the contradicting discourses of nation vis-à-vis the cosmopolitan
and utopian are inherent in the very articulation of their future. These are the difficulties that Philippine
future fiction carries in its name, and dealing with these texts requires confronting both the spectre and the
promise that both the nation and the future hold.
This paper looks into Philippine future fictions, analyzes how representations of the nation and the future
shape the contradicting discourses of nation, cosmopolitanism and utopianism. This paper takes into account
not only the possibilities and limits of these discourses, but ultimately, the ways in which these fictions
articulate the persistent need for Filipino writers to confront the haunting of the nation and come to terms
with what is to come against what they hope to come as stakes in claiming their own time and space.
Carlos III Monteza Piocos, The University of Hong Kong

Optics vs. Tactics: The Role of the Performative and the Theatrical in the Analysis of
“Cosmopolitical” Performance in the Philippines
I inquire into this paper the bigger problem of my research about the components of a performance: the
theatrical and the performative. Seeing (or watching) is perhaps an “operation of gaze” (citing Josette Feral)
or perception of an event (as explained by Willmar Sauter) that shapes the theatrical aspect to understand a
performance, while the internal act or logic (to believe in what is seen or done, phenomenologically) may
have something to do with the performative. I try to investigate such proposition and test this hypothesis in
analysing a public performance or festival in the Philippines through an interpretative phenomenological
approach. Perhaps through the examination of the power (play) of seeing and believing an act relates to this
preliminary understanding of the optics of theatre and performance and the tactics that one employs to
achieve an efficacy. It is therefore productive, as another layer of theorising, to research the workings and
processes of a festival or public performance in the Philippines and according to what Jacqueline Lo and
Helen Gilbert propose as a cosmopolitical lens in performance, which is “a critical apparatus to investigate
the complexities of cross-cultural complexities caught-up in the hybrid spaces, entangled histories, and
complex human corpogeographies.” Perhaps some of the complexities described by these scholars could be
unpacked by looking through the optics of the theatrical and the tactics of the performative to re-construct
the analytical frames that both inform the cosmopolitical act of performance or performance of the
cosmopolitics.
Reagan Romero Maiquez, Monash University, Australia
Topologies of Cosmopolitanism: Reconsidering Home, Home-place, and Home Interiors in Migration
As we are witness to the continued growth of condominium developments in Metro Manila hinged primarily
on the remittances of migrant Filipinos, this paper problematizes what becomes of interior design as it is
embroiled in this complex renegotiation of the concept of home in its utilization by property developers in
coming up with perfected renders of interior spaces where the concept of home is imagined to dwell. By
engaging Mark Wigley’s architectonic operationalization of Derrida’s deconstruction in unraveling the
tripartite discourse of homeownership in the context of the Filipino diasporic phenomenon, the appropriation
of cyberspace as home-place that temporarily houses and the reclamation of interior design in the process of
home-making, this paper should afford a more relevant take on the current housing solution proffered by
property developers within the already congested urban metropolis—homes that anyone can strive for but
only a few can actually live in and soon be, for the majority, but an aspirational backdrop to the everyday.
Louie Tongco Navarro, University of the Philippines Los Baños
The House Opposite LVN Studio: The Rural-to-Urban-to-Overseas Migration History of a Bicolano
Family
Cubao is a storied urban space in the Philippines: from its glorious years as the country’s former economic
and cultural capital after World War II down to its gradual fall from grace during the 90s. Cubao has also
been the aspirational center for people coming from the provinces as this served as a “home” where
members of our kin would stay while working toward a “world-class” education, which was imagined to
guarantee success in overseas migration. As such, Cubao increasingly became a popular settlement of many
families from our province attempting to “make it big in the city.”
Through selected autobiographical moments, I explore the establishment of the transient home of our clan in
Cubao. Contrary to Gaston Bachelard's (1964) definition of home as something static, the “home” that I will
explore in this paper is characterized by its transience. This paper examines the connection between the
establishment of the Cubao home of the clan and the changing economic and political landscapes of the
country in general, marked by its increasing cosmopolitanization and urbanization and its resulting
peripheralization of rural areas. By looking at urban family politics, I provide an account of the shifting
aspirations and movements of my kin, where cosmopolitanized dreams direct the trajectories of our
mobilities from local to overseas migrations. I view the Cubao home as the site where familial practices
from the countryside are relocated, where ambitions are pursued, and where dreams ultimately get lost in the
chaos of the city around us.
Dada Docot, University of British Columbia

Panel 280 //Room no. 1302 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
A Place for Interpretations: A Study of Films and Literature in (Post-)Colonial Hong Kong
Sponsored by Hong Kong Institute of Education
What happened to Hong Kong’s highly politicized and ideological interpretations in films and literature after
the 1997 handover? Based on the novels and films created during the colonial and postcolonial Hong Kong,
this panel demonstrates that even under the rubric of colonial or postcolonial literature, the interpretations
for the notion of place, to be specific, Hong Kong, became ambivalent. For examples, Hong Kong is
released from the cliché “a borrowed place living on borrowed time” and turned into a subjective “nonplace”
(in M. Auge’s word). One may argue that an atemporal and aspatial world is depicted in Xi Xi’s and
Leung Ping-kwan’s novels as a result. Likewise, while delineating the same place, Hong Kong becomes a
historical, metaphorical and an imaginary place in recent years, especially in the works written by Xu Xi,
Hon Lai-chu, Wong King-fai and Chan Chung-hing. In a similar fashion, Chinese opera films made in the
‘50s or Night and Fog made by Ann Hui in 2009 not only help us reconsider the relationship between the
mainland and Hong Kong, but also question to what extent the recent meteoric rise of China leads to a
strong sense of anxiety among the people of Hong Kong, which is manifested by the uncanny spaces
depicted in Hui’s film. Exploring the various interpretations of Hong Kong thus reveals hidden dimensions
of the place in the post 1997 Hong Kong.
Convenor: Dennis Kat Hung Cheng, Hong Kong Institute of Education
What Lies within: Misrecognition and the Uncanny in Hong Kong’s Cityscape
The citystate of Hong Kong had a unique postcolonial birth in 1997 when it was handed over to the
motherland, China after the expiration of a hundred year lease on Hong Kong held by the British. Terms like
“handover,” “changeover” and “lease” are used only in the Hong Kong context and highlights the unique
postcolonial identity of this nation state. Nowhere in the bloody annals of colonial history can we find a
more peaceful, bloodless transition from being colonized to becoming postcolonial. With the meteoric rise of
China itself since the late 1990s, Hong Kong’s relationship with the motherland has altered and become ever
more complicated. The initial economic power and importance of Hong Kong at the time of the handover,
has now somewhat faded. In this article, I suggest that Hong Kong’s unique attainment of postcoloniality
and the evolution of her subsequent complicated relationship with the Mainland, leads to a deep sense of
anxiety in Hong Kong’s identity as a global city. This anxiety, I further argue, is mapped on to the physical
landscape of Hong Kong which has been variously described as “disappearing” (Abbas), “fluid” (Gutierrez
and Portefaix), “impressionistic” (Huang) and “spectral” (Cheung). By analyzing the portrayal of Tin Shui
Wai, a marginal and isolated area of development in Hong Kong, in Ann Hui’s 2009 film Night and Fog, I
attempt to explore the Freudian “uncanny,” the return of the repressed which constantly threatens to erupt.
Bidisha Banerjee, Hong Kong Institute of Education
Identity and Ambivalence in Xu Xi’s History’s Fiction
Hong Kong society has been characterized by its democracy and diversity, encompassing people from
different cultural backgrounds. However, what lurks behind the umbrella of plurality is likely to be conflicts
and compromises. Hong Kong literature and culture has been beset by the ambiguities and antitheses of
class, gender, and politics. The 1997 handover that saw the return of Hong Kong to Chinese sovereignty
renders the always already self-conflicted Hong Kong identity politics much more complicated. Apparently
the once-colonized land severs its connection with the British rule and reunifies with its Mother Land, yet
the shift in political system, language, and ideology is blatantly marked by ambivalence, if not reluctance.
Such ambivalence is embedded and internalized in the mentality of Hong Kong people. For example, the
controversy over national education proposed by the SAR government and the following protests and
boycotts launched by opponents in 2012 to a certain extent re-present the intricately entangled Hong Kong
identity. In this paper I plan to discuss the aforementioned ambivalence typical of many Hong Kong people
by reading three stories (“Until the Next Century,” “Insignificant Moments in the History of Hong Kong,”

and “Blackjack”) under the rubric of The Nineties collected in Xu Xi’s History’s Fiction: Stories from the
City of Hong Kong. Hopefully the analysis and the dialog afterwards can contribute to disentangling the
mystery of Hong Kong identity in the post 1997 Hong Kong.
Tsung Chi Hawk Chang, Hong Kong Institute of Education
The Borrowed Non-place: A Study of Temporality and Spatiality in Hong Kong Modernist Fiction
before 1997
Before the 1997 handover, Hong Kong was always considered “a borrowed place living on borrowed time”.
This expression seems to imply that Hong Kong people did not live in reality, and Hong Kong modernist
writers indeed tend to depict a surreal world in their novels. Leung Ping-kwan and Xi Xi are two examples,
who like to employ magic-realism to create an atemporal and aspatial world in their literary works. This
observation not only contributes to our understanding of the characteristics of the borrowed place, but also
helps us reconsider the notion of “non-place”. Hong Kong becomes a “non-place” in Leung’s and Xi Xi’s
novels, though the physical place itself, to a certain extent, could be defined as relational, historical and
concerned with identity. Thus, to Hong Kong modernist writers, the notion of “non-place” becomes a
subjective concept, which is quite different from M. Auge’s original thoughts.
The aims of this study are twofold: First, to exhibit the characteristics of the borrowed space through
examining the temporality and spatiality embodied in the most representative Hong Kong modernist fictions
written during colonial period. Second, to reconsider the notion of “non-place”.
Chung To Au, Hong Kong Institute of Education
The Narration of “Hong Kong” in Hong Kong Fiction around 2007
In the 1980s-90s, Hong Kong fiction writers expressed their concerns on 1997 handover. The narration on
identity and/ or historical archaeology generally included feeling such as uneasy, anxiety and fear. XiXi’s
“the floating city” and “Fei To City”, Dung Kai-cheung’s “Wing Shing Street”, Li Bihua’s love affairs of
Shek Tong Tsui are some examples. In 2007, ten years after handover, several “ten-years” retrospect and
reviews were found in Hong Kong literary criticism. But the focus of literary critics and creative writers are
not (and need not) the same. Would the concerns and feelings related to handover still a continuous and
serious topic in Hong Kong fiction, similar as before 1997? How fiction writers imagined Hong Kong? And,
how do metaphors work in their creative writing? What is the relationship between politics and lyric? This
paper will study on the fiction published around 2007. For example, Hon Lai-chu’s “Lam Muk is a chair”
(2006) Wong King-fai’s “The guilt and loves in Democratic City” (2007), Chan Chung-hing’s “poetic
grapes” (2007), etc.
Cheuk Wai Yip, Hong Kong Institute of Education
Political Education of “the Public” Overseas: The Mission of PRC-Made Opera Films and Opera
Troupes in Colonial Hong Kong, 1950s
During the Cold War era, Chinese opera film and live opera performance were used by the authorities of the
People’s Republic of China (PRC) as potent tools to persuade “the public” in colonial Hong Kong to accept
the new regime as the legitimate successor to traditional Chinese culture. The PRC authorities sponsored
various opera-related cultural activities, such as facilitating communications between opera stars and their
fans, and sending state opera troupes to perform in Hong Kong. This paper studies the adaptability of the
Chinese Communist Party’s political propaganda agendas designed for “the public” living in commercial
societies under anti-communist regimes. It argues that by delivering political messages subtly justified as the
common voices of the masses (“public opinion”), the PRC authorities skillfully mediated between socialism
and traditional Chinese culture through activities, speeches, and writings rich in historical and cultural
references.
Kwok Wai Hui, The Hong Kong Institute of Education

Panel 284 //Room no. 1206 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Globalization, Coloniality, and the “Asian Century”
One of the most enduring myths of the 20th century is that the dissolution of colonial administrations has
resulted in decolonization on a global scale. This belief has led to yet another myth—that of a “postcolonial
world.” In spite of the fact that numerous colonial administrations have disappeared, dominant colonial
forms remain, forms which were produced by cultures and structures within the modern/colonial capitalist
world-system. In short, colonialism may have ended but not coloniality and coloniality is to some extent the
hidden side of modernity.
This panel seeks to promote a more insightful understanding of global coloniality in an Asian background
through examining various aspects of epistemological imbalances. We are interested in examining the
epistemic and political potential of geopolitical knowledge to redress the imbalance that coloniality has
created and naturalized. Moreover, rethinking globalization and coloniality within the looming “Asian
Century” is both challenging and necessary, as it allows re-conceptions of the past in our present and the
implementation of global futures beyond coloniality.
Convenor: Hongling Liang, City University of Hong Kong
Chair: Walter Mignolo, Duke University
Lyon Sino-French Institute: A Forgotten Episode in the History of Western Medicine Education in
China
The Sino-French Institute (Institut Franco-Chinois à Lyon) was a specialized college within the University
of Lyon in France aimed at integrating and mentoring Chinese students. It functioned from 1921 up to 1946.
473 Chinese students prepared at Lyon to enter French universities or specialized schools. Once trained, they
would then go back to their country and make up the cadres China lacked. At least a quarter of them
returned to China with a Ph. D. from French universities and many of them had outstanding careers and
made considerable contributions to Chinese society. Among them, a number of students chose to study
medicine in Lyon, a city with a long tradition of medicine education. From a historical and institutional
perspective, this paper will trace the role played by this Institute in implementing western medical
knowledge and practice in China. This paper examines into the 33 dissertations on medicine as well as the
dossiers of the students and other related documents. It will look into the social and cultural contexts did
these medical exchanges take place and its long term impact on China’s medical education and Sino-French
medical cooperation. From a theoretical perspective, it also hopes to inquiry into the deployment and
naturalization of Western medical discourse in making use of post-colonial approaches and it will help to
understand how a differential, hierarchical (re)ordering of medical knowledge and epistemologies was
constructed in the Chinese context.
Hongling Liang, City University of Hong Kong
Migrants on Screen: Chinese Cinema in the Age of Global Dislocation
Migration, says Salman Rushdie, is a ‘central metaphor’ of the twentieth century, by which he refers to
European imperialism and its ‘postcolonial’ aftermath of massive geographical, cultural, and psychosocial
displacement. Entering the twenty-first century, migration has become a way of life with the accelerated
movement and mobility of people, capital, and information thanks to the advancing forces of globalization.
In this complexly interconnected global present, migration bears the imprint of its Eurocentric past as well
as more recent forms of displacement and dislocation. As Hamid Naficy argues, the experience of exile and
diaspora have brought into being an ‘accented cinema’ characterized by hybridity and ‘interstitiality’, that is,
a mobile, in-between realm of existence. While China was never a colony in a strict sense, the culture and its
people are no strangers to both historical and contemporary forms of migration. This paper explores whether
and how forms of migration might have contributed to an ‘accented’ Chinese cinema, though in this case
‘accented cinema’ is not exclusively applied to exilic and diasporic films. Focusing specifically on the
filmmaking trajectories of three directors—Evans Chan, Tsai Mingliang, and Jia Zhangke—that chart a

variety of transnational and translocal contact zones, this paper argues that, whether ‘at home’ or
‘elsewhere’, migration is not just the ‘central metaphor’ of the films, but also invokes an existential
condition of filmmaking characterized no less by interstitiality, hybridity, and dislocation.
Vivian Lee, City University of Hong Kong
The “Not-Yet” in Indian Politics: Language, Epistemology, and Coloniality
At the midnight hour of 15 August 1947, the first Prime Minister of India, Jawaharlal Nehru delivered his
memorable speech to herald Indian independence. This ‘tryst with destiny’ speech as it has come to be
known, while being a celebration of India’s freedom from colonial rule was also a cautious promissory note
of how India was ‘not yet’ the independent democratic nation-state it had just proclaimed itself to be and
how the citizens of the new nation-state could not be citizens till the shackles of tradition were overthrown.
India had just declared itself an independent nation state after more than two centuries of colonial rule and
yet the speech that celebrated her independence was but a list of the projects for the future.
This paper investigates the curious phenomena of the ‘not yet’ that is dominant in Indian socio political
discourse. The ‘not yet’ has previously only been acknowledged as part of the grand narrative of European
historicism where the ‘West’ has said ‘not yet’ to the East, placing it in the “waiting room of history” to
await it's turn to modernize and civilize. This paper attempts to understand the process of internal
coloniality, as it were, where the gaze of the ‘not yet’ is turned upon oneself. In so doing, the paper hopes to
reflect upon questions of coloniality without colonialism and of what it means to decolonize.
Meera Ashar, Australian National University
A Decolonial Project: The Evolution of Ann Hui’s Female Characters
Ann Hui is one of the most renowned Hong Kong filmmakers of the last thirty years, having produced work
throughout a range of significant socio-political transformations, including Hong Kong’s period of colonial
modernization after the 1967 riots, a pre-mature form of post-colonialization following the signing of the
Sino-British Joint Declaration in 1984, the “second modernization”—structured as a localization movement
and a decolonial project—post-2003. As a director with acute socio-political awareness, Ann Hui has
continuously reflected on a host of issues from her camera lens, primarily through her female characters.
Over the years, these female roles have evolved from modernized, colonial cultural elites to common people
inhabiting the space just before and post-1997. While a majority of Ann Hui’s films are based in Hong
Kong, her obsession with an imaginary China permeates her films, which proposes a unique “China Idea”.
The turn and idea can be regarded holistically as a decolonial project situated within her cinematic world.
Through an analysis of the evolution of her female characters and the construction of Hui’s “China Idea” in
her films, my paper attempts to demonstrate how her early female elite characters struggle with their own
identity during the colonial era and how her character can be decolonialized through identification with
more marginalized classes. Coupled with this analysis is an assessment of the dangers involved in
appropriating Hui’s “China Idea” into Hong Kong’s present-day post-colonial reality.
Enoch Tam, City University of Hong Kong

Panel 285 //Room no. 1305 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
State Governance and Local Societies
Sponsored by Institute of Ethnology, Academia Sinica
In recent years, the state has emerged once again as a central concern in the social sciences. Following
Abrams (1988)’ seminal work, fresh approaches have been employed by scholars to unpack the state from its
naturalness and its appearance of structure. The state is no longer treated as a natural and coherent entity, but
as a historical, cultural and contingent construction. Anthropologists also share this revived concern with the
modern state. In earlier anthropological studies, the state has been taken as an unanalyzed given or a stage in
the evolution of political organization. However, a recognition of the central role played by the state in
shaping local communities or local societies that have historically constituted the objects of anthropological
inquiry has given rise to this new inserts in the state. Anthropology displays a particularly strong emphasis
on the everyday formation of the state, and on how is the state constructed through the cultural imagination
and everyday practice of ordinary people. This panel builds on the development described above. Drawing
from ethnographies from different parts of Asia, the papers in this panel examine micro-level interactions of
local people with the state. By privileging locally contextualized processes, we hope to contribute a fresh
insight to new ways of thinking about the state.
Convenor: Shu-Yuan Yang, Academia Sinica
Folk Religion and Cultural Industry: A Case Study of Xingang, Taiwan
From the experience of the implementation of the "community development" policy in 1990, and the
reconstruction of the 921 earthquake in 1999 in central and southern Taiwan, the Taiwan government
recognizes that self consciousness of the community residents and the assistant of NGO are crucial to the
building of a civil society. In addition, Taiwan's accession to the World Trade Organization in 2002 and
financial reform in 2007, produce great impact in rural southern communities. Traditional subsistence
industry for the rural economy and community attitudes, and geographical division, are all under great
shock.
The second part of this paper will focus on the Fengtian Temple in Xingkang Town, Chiayi County. This old
temple has successfully transformed into a temple with strong sense of environmental protection and
prosperous cultural industry. By integrating local businessmen entrepreneurs and traditional intellectuals, the
temple committee members works together towards the "community development". As a result, not only
have they regenerated the traditional industries, many traditional artists and craftsmen find their inheritors
and open new opportunity for young men to stay at hometown. The last part of this paper describes the
mechanism of the delicate relationship between religion and economic development, which includes
national cultural policies and the opening of cross-strait relations.
Hsun Chang, Academia Sinica
From “Tribe” to “Nationality” : The State and Indigenous Peoples in Taiwan
Drawing from the study of the establishment of the council of the Pinuyumayan people in eastern Taiwan,
this article addresses the issue of the interrelationship between the state and the indigenous peoples in
Taiwan since the early 1980s.
Since its foundation in January 2008, the Pinuyumayan Council not only brings altogether each
“autonomous tribe,” but also proposes several “public issues” considered relevant and important to the
development of the Pinuyumayan people as a whole. It is noteworthy that these issues are associated with
indigenous policies promoted by the government. Furthermore, accompanying the development of the
Pinuyumayan Council, transformations occur concerning the notion of “the tribe,” the role the tribe should
take under the Council, and so on. The paper argues that to understand the complexity of the relationship, we
should take into account indigenous socio-cultural factors and their articulation with Taiwanese politicoeconomic
contexts.

This paper furthers its arguments by comparisons with other Taiwanese Indigenous peoples to bring home
both the distinctive features characteristic of the Pinuyumayan people and the general situations of the
indigenous peoples on the island.
In conclusion, based on the ethnographic study the paper approaches the issue of the “indigeneity” from
different levels. Rather than referring to these levels as local, national and global, I adopt terms such as
“tribalization,” “ethnicization,” and “indigenization” respectively, because they are not only widely used in
contemporary Taiwanese society, but, more importantly, provide ways to theorize their implications.
Wen-Te Chen, Academia Sinica
Political Engagement on a Philippine Frontier
This article aims to understand how state power is localized, and how an upland minority group, the
Bugkalot, conceptualize and construct their relationship with the powerful others in the process of political
incorporation. It shows that the historical relationship between the Bugkalot and the state has taken various
forms ranging from state evasion to violent confrontation to political containment. The state-centric
discourse of civilization that assumes its own cultural superiority and magnetism did not gain much
purchase in the Spanish and American colonial periods, as the Bugkalot distanced themselves from state
powers by taking refuge in the hills. However, the postcolonial state has succeeded in projecting its power to
its outermost territorial borders, and a new way of regulating relations with the surrounding fields of power
has emerged in the uplands. Now the Bugkalot have entered into patron-client relationships with the lowland
politicians; moreover, they see it as socially desirable and actively attempt to cultivate such a relationship
through compadrazgo (ritual kinship) ties. The introduction of electoral politics at the local level in the
1980s has played a centrally important role in instituting such a relationship. However, the ways in which
the Bugkalot on the one hand use the dispute over provincial boundaries and the electoral system for their
own purposes and on the other deploy corruption as an idiom through which they make sense of and
comment on the political world they inhabit demonstrate that contemporary state-making in frontier areas
continues to encounter difficulties.
Shu-Yuan Yang, Academia Sinica

Panel 286 //Room no. 1401 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Indigenous Peoples in the Philippines: Understanding the Dumagats
Sponsored by Research and Publications Center, Lyceum of the Philippines University, Manila
This panel puts together different aspects in the life and situation of a specific indigenous community in the
Philippines – the Dumagats of the Sierra Madre Mountain Range in Northern Luzon. The three papers
surface the issues and concerns experienced by this group as it strives to find its rightful place in Philippine
society while preserving its unique identity, lifeways and systems. Despite the existence of the 1987
Philippine Constitution and the 1997 Indigenous People’s Rights Act – a landmark legislation enacted for
the protection and promotion of the rights and welfare of indigenous peoples (IP) --, the Dumagats still
struggle for survival.
These papers focus on tracing the Dumagats’ whereabouts and recognizing their realities, i.e. challenges they
face, and existing condition and situation; highlighting Pagmamaman (betel-nut chewing) as a source of
identity; and understanding Dumagat women narratives on coping with nature and human induced climate
change. The first paper shows that to facilitate the Dumagats’ self-determination, there is a need for a
synchronized effort from the academe, the government, and the private sector to forge a capacity-building
program strengthened by integration of IP concerns in the curriculum of academic institutions and
incorporation of culturally sensitive approaches in research activities. The second paper explores the
Dumagats’ habit of chewing betel nut, how it benefits or harms their health and well- being, and why it
identifies them. The third paper retells the stories of the Dumagat women of how they cope with and address
the problem of environmental disasters like landslides, flood, and drought brought about by both natural
sources (earthquake, typhoon, and la nina/el nino phenomenon) and human actions (slash and burn practice,
mining, and illegal logging).
The presenters emphasize that the challenges (lack of basic services and livelihood, displacement and land
problem, and unity and self-identity) faced by the Dumagats and all other indigenous peoples are human
rights issues. Thus, common to these papers is the appeal for a concerted effort of all sectors in society –
the higher educational institutions, and government and non-government organizations-- to alleviate the
situation of the Dumagats and other IPs, especially from their poverty and loss of identity. Particularly in
academic institutions, these interventions can be done through the three pillars of instruction, research, and
extension which will involve a multi-disciplinary approach that brings together the members of the teaching
faculty, students, non-teaching personnel, and the IPs themselves.
Convenor: Victorina Hermoso Zosa, Lyceum of the Philippines University, Manila
Closing the Gap towards Achieving Equality for Indigenous Peoples through Instruction, Research,
and Extension Programs
There are approximately 300 million Indigenous Peoples (IPs) worldwide (World Bank, 2012). The
Philippines has an estimated 12 million IPs representing 17% of the country’s total population. The
Philippine IPs inhabited the country long before the establishment of colonial rule. Despite two landmark
legislations, promulgated for the IPs’ protection and promotion, the 1987 Constitution and the 1997
Indigenous Peoples’ Rights Act (IPRA), they continue to experience discrimination, displacement and social
exclusion. Among the most vulnerable IPs include the Dumagats, a tribal group living within the Sierra
Mountain Range in Northern Luzon, Philippines. Cognizant of their plight, the Lyceum of the Philippines
University (LPU) through Project TAYAN (Tanging Yaman, Alagaan Natin or Nurturing Our Remaining
and Distinct Wealth), pursued a study to trace them and surface their realities as a precursor to appropriate
future engagements. The study’s objectives are (1) to generate information on the Dumagats’ whereabouts,
present conditions and mobilization patterns; (2) to identify internal challenges and external incursions that
promote or hinder their survival as a people; (3) to lay the groundwork for interfacing of IPs in clarifying the
various misconceptions about indigenous peoples. Qualitative research through descriptive approaches and
case studies were used to gather data. This research recommends all stakeholders to synchronize their efforts

towards a massive capacity-building program supported by schools, agencies, and organizations to facilitate
the Dumagats’ journey to self-determination. Building blocks could come in the form of curriculum
integration, and adopting culturally sensitive approaches in research and community undertakings.
Marilyn Linggon Ngales, Lyceum of the Philippines University, Manila
Pagmamaman: A Dumagat Lifestyle and World Culture Experience
This study intends to know the Dumagats’ pagmamaman or betel nut chewing practice, specially the reasons
for its continuity, and its effects. Also, this study makes a review of other countries that practice betel nut
chewing. The study uses Ethnography and Oral History. Maman is a betel nut quid made of Areca nut, betel
leaf, lime and tobacco. It is used in courtship, wedding and death ceremonies. It is a popular theme in
Dumagat folklores and songs. Pagmamaman initiates and maintains friendship. Maman cures the
Dumagats’ illnesses. It is a substitute for food, stimulates sexual drive, and helps the Dumagats momentarily
achieve a general physical well-being. Pagmamaman prevails in the Dumagat community because parents
do not stop their children from chewing the maman and there is no regulation against its use. More
importantly, letting go of the maman will make Dumagats lose their identity. The effects of maman are
dizziness, intoxication, numbness of the gums, discoloration of the lips, gums and teeth, stuttering, excessive
salivation and frequent spitting. When deprived of the maman, the Dumagats become irritated, suffer
headache, and are unable to concentrate and work. Betel is also chewed by non-western countries like
Cambodia, Indonesia, Myanmar, Malaysia, Thailand, Vietnam, India, Pakistan, Bangladesh, Sri Lanka,
Bhutan, China, Taiwan, Papua New Guinea, Maldives, Guam, Micronesia, and Saipan. Pagmamaman saves
lives. It is a source of income and a social equalizer. It remains a Dumagat lifestyle as long as informal
sanctions against it will be mitigated.
Gladys Paglinawan Nalangan, Lyceum of the Philippines University, Manila
Adapting to Climate Change: Agat/Dumagat Women's Survival Stories
Climate change is an environmental upheaval that impacted heavily on indigenous peoples who are
suffering its effects yet have least caused it. This paper describes the survival stories of Agta/Dumagat
women from Philippine provinces: Aurora, Isabela, Quirino, Rizal, and Quezon. The groups’ precarious
location made them vulnerable to the onslaught of mountain avalanches on one side and inundation from the
ocean side, as well as man-made activities like logging and mining that decimated their environmental
habitat. Despite limitations caused by their inability to access immediate assistance from external support,
they survive to tell their stories through their dependence on group or kinship cohesion, their ability to
secure food from the sea and the mountains, their use of medicinal plants to heal basic ailments, and their
reliance and respect for their natural habitat as a life-giving being. However, their adaptive capacity through
the years has been reduced by: (1) their inability to seek basic services because of their lowly regarded
ethnic status; (2) their foothold of their land dissipated by encroachments of more powerful individuals that
pushed them to the fringes; and (3) their lack of education and skills to engage powerful structures that
restrict their mobility within their territories. This paper argues that indigenous women’s adaptive capacity
has enormous implications for decision making, planning, and implementation, especially for those concerns
that involve climate change development. With their views included in the development frameworks, their
capacities will be enhanced, thereby reducing the risks of how they manage disasters.
Leonora Hernandez Astete, Lyceum of the Philippines University, Manila

Panel 287 //Room no. 1402 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Individual Papers Panel: Internet Cultures
Fame Us: Field of Internet Celebrity as Spectacle of Chinese Contentious Society
Based on Pierre Bourdieu’s theoretical model of field and habitus, this study defines China Internet DIY
Celebrities as kinds of cultural producers in the field of cultural production, thereby examining their
practices through the analysis of their field and habitus.
The relationship between this celebrity field and the field of power would be explored firstly. This is
accomplished by socio-historical analysis of the dominant power relations in Chinese context, especially the
political authoritarian, the economic reform and the media control. The structure of this field, the positions
and the characteristics of the celebrity, would also be examined. The study then focuses on celebrities’
practices within this field, examining how they employ strategies to accumulate, invest and convert their
capitals to struggle for their positions and position-takings. The study shows that even these strategies are
claimed to be based on their conscious calculation like self-promotion or self-presentation, they are actually
mediated by the unconscious dispositions, or, habitus. And unlike Bourdieu’s literary field, it is the affective
capital rather than the cultural capital that becomes the central capital of the celebrity.
This is an empirical study that based on ethnographic fieldwork with more than six months’ participant
observation and twenty in-depth interviews to explore celebrities’ characteristics, positions, life style,
experience, behavior, work, strategies, etc. This study hopes to contribute to the knowledge based by
offering a field analysis of the practices of China Internet DIY Celebrities, as well as specifying their
affective capital that is ignored by Bourdieu.
Zhongxuan Lin, University of Macau
The Internet in China: An Expanding Research Field
Randy Kluver and Chen Yang (2005) reviewed research done on the Chinese Internet between 1990 and
2003. They concluded that most of the articles published dealt with either the economic or the political
impact of the Internet on China, and that most articles ignored the cultural dimension of a 'Chinese' approach
to the Internet.
This paper is based on a funded research project, which will end in February 2013, seeking to repeat and
update Kluver and Yang's study to trace the development of thought in research directed at the Chinese
Internet. It aims to demonstrate how the field has changed and expanded over the years, while delineating
some of the main foci of attention that can serve as points of comparison with the wider field of Internet
studies.
The paper’s projected conclusion will be that although the Chinese Internet is still mostly studied with
economic and political frames, many recent studies have begun exploring the uniqueness and difference of
the Chinese Internet from the Internet outside China, and that this offers a number of intriguing starting
points for future studies of Chinese cyberspace and the development of ‘national Internets’ in general.
References:
Kluver, R., & Yang, C. (2005). The Internet in China: A Meta-Review of Research. The Information Society,
21(4), 301-308.
Gabriele de Seta, Hong Kong Polytechnic University
Diaosi and Beyond: Self Image, Social Stratification, and Social Tension in Mainland China
The mass articulation of “diaosi” ( 屌 丝 ) is one of the most noteworthy phenomena on Chinese internet in
2011 and 2012. Referring to “short, ugly and poor” young men in contrast to those who are “tall, handsome
and rich,” diaosi is first used by some youths who feel hopeless about their dead-end lives to mock
themselves. However, as short and fictive diaosi scenarios and stories, in which a diaosi is usually despised
by a “goddess” (adored woman) or a “tall, handsome and rich” man, are widely circulated on the internet, it
has become a buzzword for the youths (including females) to describe themselves and people all around.

Observers and critics often critique that the popularity of diaosi resembles a new wave of “self-belittling”
movement, and an alternative way of social resistance to the official “socialist sprits” propaganda. I argue
that, in addition to critics’ critiques, the mass articulation of diaosi represents a more thorough abnegation of
the egalitarianism upheld in the 20th century of China, and it is arguably one of the symbolic cultural events
of the (on-going) formation of the new urban lower class in Mainland China.
Guohua Zeng, University of Amsterdam

Panel 289 //Room no. 1403 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Mastering Minds of Madness: An Interdisciplinary Look at Perceptions of and Approaches to Mental
Illness in East Asia
Compared to many other traditions, representations and perceptions of madness have not featured
prominently in Chinese history and literature. Even less prevalent are representations of mental illness and
emotional disorders, and until now, research related to the interdisciplinary nexus of madness, medicine,
history, art, and literature is still rudimentary. The very recent emergence of Medical Humanities in China
shows that the engagement of medicine with other disciplines is beginning to play an important role in the
relationship between illness, perception, and treatment in the Chinese context as well. As in Western
traditions, the ambiguity in the handling of various forms of mental and emotional distress in China accounts
for the still enigmatic nature of "madness" in Chinese society. There are, of course, differences between
experiential madness, culturally recognizable madness, and madness as a clinical construction. However,
neither the experience of madness nor its cultural meanings can be understood in isolation from each other.
Historical discourses, as this panel shows, were influenced by political and social forces. Literary
representations of madness, as well, were produced in response or at least with reference to historically
coincident discourses on madness.
This panel looks at some aspects of the treatment of the mentally ill from various disciplines, and shows that
the long history of madness representation and stigmatization reflects political, social, and cultural issues
that are important factors in the representation of madness. Fabien Simonis’ paper explains the ways in
which the Qianlong Emperor (r. 1736-1796) and his officials tried to punish insane behavior (especially
homicide and symbolic crimes against the state) and to contain texts authored by ‘crazy’ writers. Birgit
Linder’s presentation analyses three works of 20th century fiction that address the perception and treatment
of mental illness in literature and makes a link to the still unchartered field of cross-cultural Medical
Humanities. This panel highlights the benefit of interdisciplinary approaches in our understanding of the
representations of madness and mental illness and adds valuable insight to each respective field as well as to
the field of Medical Humanities.
Convenor: Birgit Linder, City University of Hong Kong
Containing Madness in Eighteenth-Century China: The Qing Official Fear of Insane Violence and
Symbolic Subversion
The reign of the Qianlong emperor (1736-1796) was marked by an unprecedented effort to contain the acts
and words of people who were identified as insane. Whereas the early Qing legal system had likened killings
committed in a state of madness to accidents, and thus sentenced them lightly, starting around 1760
punishments for similar crimes became more severe, and laws mandating the preventive confinement of
“people with madness illness” more rigid.
The Qianlong emperor also led his officials in extensive campaigns to prevent writings by mad people from
circulating. These obscure writings––which include congratulatory poems, prophetic pronouncements, and a
text that its author claimed had been revealed to him by Zhuge Liang––expressed the fantasies of their
authors in a society that labeled them as crazy, but to Qing officials they looked like they could attract a
rebellious following or even threaten the symbolic legitimacy of the dynasty.
In this paper I survey these official attempts to contain mad men, their acts, and their words, and what these
policies tell us about the imperial government in the second half of the eighteenth century.
Fabien Simonis, The University of Hong Kong
Masterminds of Madness: Representations of Mental Illness and Their Treatment in Chinese Fiction
The theme of madness in literature has long been a domain of Western literary and culture studies. Indeed,
compared with the West (and other traditions as well), representations of literary madness remain rather
monolithic, focusing mostly on feigned madness, madness as a voice of dissent, and madness as an
expression of trauma. Conspicuously absent are stories of the mad genius, the struggle with addiction,

artistic self-realization, madness as a mode of subjective introspection, crime and guilt, and the
representation of mental illness itself in fiction, poetry, or “autopathographies” (Stephen Moran)— illness
narratives told by the patient him/herself. In many other literary traditions, fiction has profited extensively
from the psychological, medical, and philosophical discourses about madness and medicine (Monika
Schmitz-Emans). Chinese writers, however, are less engaged in the interdisciplinary nexus of medicine and
literature. There is a pronounced tendency toward portraying socio-somatic taxonomies rather than
introspective thought-processes, and toward narrating the ‘psycho-mimetic’ rather than the ‘psychodiegetic.’
There are a few writers, however, who discuss mental illnesses and their treatments in their fiction
and offer valuable insights into what it might feel like to be considered mentally ill. This presentation
discusses Elegy of a Psychotic (1943) by Xu Xu (1908-80), “An Idiot’s Epic” by Ge Fei (b. 1964), and Chen
Ran’s novel A Private Life (1996) with a focus on perception and treatment of mental illnesses and the
significance of such writing for the field of cross-cultural Medical Humanities.
Birgit Linder, City University of Hong Kong
Disabled and Modern: “Dismodernism” in the Modern Turn in Taiwan Literature
The American disability scholar Lennard J. Davis proposes the term “dismodernism” and indicates the
indispensable contributions of disabilities to the modernist aesthetics. In the context of Taiwan literature,
imaginaries of the disabled also constitute and are constituted by the modernist literature in the 1960s and
the 1970s. The modernist literature in question refers to the local productions by Taiwan writers who are
influenced by the American literary modernism at the heights not only of the US-led Cold War but also of
the political oppression under the Chiang Kai-shek regime. On the one hand, the attention to the physically
and mentally disabled in Taiwan literature during the Modern Turn reflects the political and libidinal
repression and frustrations; on the other hand, this very attention also betrays a dependence, willingly or not,
on the disabled in the interpellation of the subject of Taiwan modernity. This presentation
plans to discuss the hypothesis that this modern subject is characterized not only with its detachment from
the tradition but also with its deviation from the willfully imagined able-bodiedness. The key works by such
prominent Taiwan writers such Chun-ming Huang (author of “The Tastes of the Apples”), Chen-ho Wang
(author of _Rose Rose I Love You_ ) and Che-lai Sung (author of _ Taiwan in Ruins_ ), who tend to be
fascinated with the grotesque and deformed among the common people, will be discussed in this
presentation.
Ta-wei Chi, National Chengchi University

Panel 291 //Room no. 1501 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Language, Culture, and Interaction: A Socio-Discursive Approach to Analyze Chinese Sociolinguistic
Contexts
In linguistics, the investigations conducted in Portuguese or about Portuguese in Macau and China have
traditionally focused primarily contrastive studies and the acquisition of formal aspects of language applying
quantitative methodologies. There have been few studies concerned with discussing the theoretical traditions
that focus on the language in its socio-cultural dimensions. Thus, the Panel seeks to create space for
reflection on the theoretical and methodological contributions coming from a set of interdisciplinary
research labeled as interactional sociolinguistics (IS) interested in the investigation of spontaneous and
institutional contexts of interaction. We will take into consideration interactions in Portuguese language
within the multilingual context of Macao, and China. The papers to be presented adopt a perspective that
understands the language as the place of interaction, in a discourse analysis proposal, which allows access to
a set of symbolic and identity traits that mark the Portuguese language and are marked by it in different
contexts: schools, day-by-day life, media, work. The qualitative methodology (ethnographic microanalysis)
analyzes objects such as conversation, the discourse of the classroom, the political debate, for example, and
brings light for understanding the interface between "language, culture and interaction" and contributes
particularly for understanding the dynamics of socio-cultural languages in multilingual environments.
Convenor: Roberval Teixeira-e-Silva, University of Macau
Discussant: Roberval Teixeira-e-Silva, University of Macau
Positioning and Classroom Discourse
The positioning is a dynamic socio-interactional phenomenon that is assumed by the participants through a
decision making during a social encounter. Even in very strong hierarchical relations, such as institutional
ones, there is always a room for improvisation and changes that breaks the expected way by which the
participants were supposed to interact. These breaks provoke (re)negotiating of the positioning
institutionally imposed. Thus, as argued in Rae (2001), Kasper (2004) and Rampton (2006), we assume that
positioning is not a static analytical category, but something open to (re)negotiation and transformation at
each moment in which the subjects reorganize the interactive space. For this paper, we discuss some data
collected in a classroom of Portuguese for Speakers of Other Languages (PFOL) within a primary level in
the Luso-Chinese context of teaching / learning. The teacher creates a traditional and conservative
environment; however, even being the central figure of the interaction, she cannot maintain this "role"
throughout the lesson, momentarily losing her status as a controller of the interaction.
Ricardo Moutinho, University of Macau
Intercultural Interactions: Meeting East and East within Chinese Classroom
Interaction between Chinese students and Western teachers in the classroom of foreign languages has been
widely studied in the recent years with different perspectives (Teixeira e Silva, 2011; Balestro, 2010; Biggs,
1998, 2001; Yan, 2008; Scollon, 1996). In order to understand what is going on (Goffman, 1964) in these
cross-cultural interactions (Kasper & Omori, 2010; Scollon & Scollon, 2002), we believe that the
interactional sociolinguistics approach is a rich resource. Therefore, in this paper we investigate an
interaction that takes place in a tertiary classroom of Portuguese as a foreign language in a Chinese context,
focusing on Western teachers’ and Chinese students’ discursive performances (Butler, 1988, 1993). We argue
here that the performances are cultural (discursive macrostructures) and locally (discursive microstructures)
constructed in a process of negotiation of linguistic and cultural identities and we believe that the cultural
diversity that coexists within the teaching-learning environment builds interlocutors performances as well as
is built by them. In this paper, we focus on interactional conflicts that are perceived as constructed under
socio-cultural influence. In order to undertake our research, we analyze qualitatively a classroom interaction
between Chinese students and a Western teacher. We apply an etnographic microanalysis perspective (Uwe,
2009; Bauer, 2006; Erickson, 1996), which is concerned with the relation between language, culture and

society. The tentative results indicate that the Chinese students and Western teachers have different beliefs
about the classroom frame and specially the role of teachers and students seems to be quite different in their
perspectives.
Qiaorong Yan, Communication University of China; University of Macau
The Role of the Portuguese Language in the Construction of Macanese Youth's Identity
In Macau, there is a sui generis ethnic group born from the miscegenation across cultures: the Macanese
community. Because of the influence of languages spoken by parents, the majority of the members of this
community dominate at least two languages: Chinese (or better: Cantonese, officially considered a dialect of
Chinese) and Portuguese. This paper investigateS the young individuals of the Macanese community that are
already marked by lines of identity distinct from those that characterized previous generations. Therefore,
this work focuses on the social-discursive construction of identity in the speech of the Macanese individuals.
The theoretical basis builds upon interactional sociolinguistics, which analyzes language in its use, as a
living organism, within society (Teixeira e Silva, 2011, 2010; Ribeiro e Garcez, 2002; Schiffrin, 1994 and
1996; Tannen, 1984; Gumperz, 1982a/b; Goffman, 1959, 1967, 1974). Specifically, we intend to analyze
what role the Portuguese language plays in the construction of identities of the Macanese youth. The
preliminary results indicate that today the tendency is that the Macanese youth is losing their proficiency in
Portuguese and developing proficiency in English, the lingua franca throughout the world.
Xiaoheng Pan, University of Macau

Panel 292 //Room no. 1502 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Individual Papers Panel: Intra-Regional Investment and Aid
The Political Economy of FDI into ASEAN
Since the beginning of the seventies, Japan commenced an active involvement in the economies of South
East Asia, including an increasing flow of capital in the form of Foreign Direct Investment from its
companies, both small and medium size and the great conglomerates. The expansion abroad of Japanese
private sector, accompanied by public capital in the form of Official Development Aid were considered by
some authors like Tsuchiya Takeo as part of the building process of a Japanese “sphere of influence” in Asia.
This trend accelerated in the mid-eighties after the Plaza Accord led to a revaluation of the Yen and Japanese
manufacturers carried on a process of hollowing-out in search for cheaper production costs.
However, since the crisis sparked by the explosion of the bubble economy hit Japan at the turn of the
nineties, its investment in the region peaked in importance and Japan steadily declined compared to other
foreign powers.
The European Union became the main investor in the mid-nineties, but also the US increased its presence
while new, emerging economies like the Asian Dragons and China became also increasingly interested in
securing a participation in the region.
In this paper we analyze data and bilateral agreements to prove that the decline of Japan has created a
“leadership vacuum” in the region which several contenders are struggling to fill in, proving that the
dynamism of South East Asia has lured the main global powers into an economic and bilateral treaty-signing
race.
Ignacio Jose Miñambres Garcia, Cheng Kung University
Moving from the Center to the Periphery? The Inward Movement of Taiwanese Manufacturing Firms
in the Development of Inner China
Many Taiwanese manufacturing businesses, after twenty years of development in China, are facing a
problem of transformation, particularly in terms of the change in the socio-economic environment
surrounding the Pearl River Delta area. However, the recent development in Inner China has provided new
chances to these manufacturing businesses, giving opportunities to Taiwanese manufacturing firms to take
this advantage and move to the western and central areas of China. This paper explores the inward
movement of Taiwanese manufacturing businesses in the development of Inner China.
Three research questions will be addressed: 1) How was the process of Taiwanese manufacturing businesses
moving from Taiwan to China’s Pearl River Delta area and the inward movement of these businesses in the
development of Inner China in recent years? 2) What kind of new relationship, in terms of the workplace
regime, is created among Taiwanese and Chinese migrant skilled workers and local Chinese employees? 3)
How is the migration experience of Taiwanese and Chinese skilled workers to inland provinces of China?
Key words: Taiwanese business, workplace regime, skilled worker, migration, China studies
Jian-bang Deng, Tamkang University
Japanʼs Official Development Assistance to China
Japan’s ODA today is facing major challenges on both the domestic and international fronts. Domestically,
a serious fiscal situation has brought declining popular support and pressure to reduce the amount. Japan
started giving assistance since 1954 when it joined the Colombo plan and provided technical assistance to
other countries. In 1964 it became a member of the Overseas Economic Cooperation Development (OECD)
and founding member of Development Assistance Committee (DAC). Since then ODA has served as an
important tool for Japan to realize it’s economic and foreign policy objectives. According to Japan’s
Ministry of Foreign Affairs (MOFA) White Paper on ODA 2004, Japan has provided a total of $221 billion
in fifty years to 185 countries. The disintegration of former Soviet Union in 1990–91 led to the collapse of

the Cold War structure of international affairs. Japan was concerned about the possible changes in its
relations with its main ally, the US. Japan received a major shock when its contribution of $13 billion
towards the war effort in the Gulf went unappreciated by the US. It was clear that it would have to pursue a
more active foreign policy and make its presence felt in the region as well as at the international level. These
developments necessitated changes in its ODA policy as well, since it is one of the important tools used by
Japan to achieve its foreign policy goals. Japan is very concerned about the security environment in the
Asia–Pacific region. The existing territorial disputes, the Senkaku islands are claimed by Japan and China
and the Spratly islands are claimed by China and Vietnam. In 1989 China used its superior naval force to
impose its terms on Vietnam over the right to the Spratly Islands. The anti-Japanese mood in China can be
unleashed at anytime. ODA was an important tool to sustain and promote cordial relations with China. From
1987 to 1996 China was second only to Indonesia as the largest recipient of Japanese ODA. Japan’s share of
the total aid which China received was almost 70 per cent before the Tiananmen Square incident. A large
part of the ODA loans were provided for economic infrastructure projects like building of roads, airports and
power stations, as well as projects in the fields of medicine and environment. After the 1973 oil crisis
Japan’s effort was to explore different sources of energy resources and reduce its dependence on the Middle
Eastern countries. In return for extending loan for the project, Japan was to import oil from China. However,
even though Japan also gained by giving aid to China. From the early 1980s till the early 1990s, a relation
between the two countries was one of interdependence and quite ‘warm’. In the beginning of the twenty first
century political relations between Japan and China began to sour again. The reasons for this development
were varied. Since the 1990s the Chinese economy has been growing at an impressive rate of approximately
10 per cent to 11 per cent annually. The peak of anti-Japanese demonstrations in China was witnessed in
April 2005.
Chitta Ranjan Malik, Jawaharlal Nehru University
Bringing the Dollar Standard Back In: The Monetary System Dimension of East Asian Developmental
States
Among a variety of explanations of economic development in East Asia, the theory of Developmental State
is the most impressive one. However, the existing literature either focuses on internal factors of these
economies, or emphasizes the security factor in international system. In these analyses, a significant fact is
omitted, i.e., the backdrop of international monetary system. There is no exaggeration to note that the
success, crisis and transformation of East Asian developmental states are closely related to the dollar
standard. To better understand East Asian developmental states, the monetary system dimension needs to be
considered, that is, we ought to bring the dollar standard back in.
Junjiu Li, Jilin University

Panel 293 //Room no. 1303 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
The Dynamics of the China’s Frontiers in Xinjiang, Tibet, and Hong Kong
The panel seeks to examine the key issues in China’s major frontiers and the impact of China’s frontiers on
its diplomacy. The policies of Chinese government to its frontiers in northwest, west and south are driven
more by the state securities defined by political leaders than by the developmental needs of the people in the
frontiers. The argument will be illustrated by the cases of Xinjiang, Tibet and Hong Kong. China’s
development efforts in Xinjiang have largely been focused externally with the intent of strengthening
Chinese economic power in South and Central Asia and securing better access to global energy supplies for
the PRC writ large, not just for Xinjiang. Meanwhile, while the aims of a “Silk Road” are sensible and
practical by linking Xinjiang with Central Asia and Europe to the west and China inland provinces to the
east, tensions of various kinds are serious and long-term. The relations of China and Central Asian countries
have been strained by China’s blame on the Central Asian countries for Uyghur insurgencies. The hard-line
policies towards the Uyghur dissidents under the leadership of World Uyghur Congress create tensions with
the United States and Japan.
The changing policies to the frontiers since the establishment of the Communist regime may be traced to the
reframing of the theory and practice of Beijing’s nationality policy. The case of Tibet will elaborate the
shifting of China’s nationality policy from a paradigm of ‘multinationalism’ to that of ‘multiculturalism’ and
the implication of the policy shift. Besides that, Hong Kong as a special administrative region enjoys many
international privileges which other Chinese cities do not have. If the privileges had been properly managed,
the “motherland” could have benefited from the addition of a subsidiary voice in the global arena. The
failure for full use of the privileges is caused by Chinese leaders’ overwhelming concern for political control
of Hong Kong and Hong Kong’s economic prosperity and social stability.
Convenor: Bill Chou, University of Macau
Discussant: Herbert Yee, University of Saint Joseph
Xinjiang in China’s Foreign Relations: Part of a New Silk Road or Central Asian Zone of Conflict?
This paper analyses how the situation in Xinjiang has affected China’s overall foreign relations since
disturbances in its capital Urumqi in July 2009. Xinjiang’s most populous ethnic group (46% of the total in
2010) is the mostly-Muslim Uyghurs.
Russia and Central Asian countries have been generally positive about China’s economic aims in the region.
However, friction has increased with China’s rise and Chinese authorities partly blame Islamism in Central
Asia for Xinjiang’s disturbances.
China resents the United States for giving asylum to Rebiya Kadeer, president of the anti-China World
Uyghur Congress. In 2011, Secretary of State Hillary Clinton said in India that the United States wanted to
create a new “Silk Road” in Central Asia for peaceful economic development. China has long espoused the
“Silk Road” idea, but differing interests in the region could increase Sino-American rivalry.
Turkey matters to Xinjiang because of the Uighurs’ Turkic ethnicity. Damaged at the time of the July 2009
riots, the China-Turkey relationship has improved as a result of various visits and agreements since 2010.
In May 2012, Japan aroused China’s ire by allowing the World Uyghur Congress to hold its meeting there,
for the first time. Rebiya Kadeer even visited the Yasukuni Shrine.
The paper balances Xinjiang’s complex impact on China’s foreign relations. It argues that, while the aims of
a “Silk Road” are sensible and practical, tensions of various kinds are serious and long-term.
Colin Mackerras, Griffith University

From Multinationalism to Multiculturalism: New Liberal Logics and the National Regional
Autonomy Framework in the PRC
In the aftermath of the unrest in Tibet and Xinjiang since 2008, new currents of thought on ethnicity,
nationality and the state have begun to emerge in Chinese political discourse. Driven by the specter of
growing ethnic tensions across the PRC's western frontier, the new discourse seeks to reframe China's
orthodox political theory of nationality, shifting from a paradigm of 'multinationalism' to that of
'multiculturalism.’ This paper discusses the development of this recent reframing of the theory and practice
of Beijing's nationality—or minzu—policy and explores the consequences of the liberal logic at work in
advancing the new critique. In particular, the paper examines the role and significance of autonomy in the
recent critique. How is the concept of autonomy conceptualized within this new framework? In what ways
is the concept expected to operate and function within the revised minzu theory? To what extent does this
reflect a departure from the role of autonomy in the prevailing Chinese political discourse? The paper will
focus on the reframing of Chinese nationality theory in the context of the case of Tibet. Constituting onefourth
of PRC territory, the restive Tibetan region has posed both a political and theoretical dilemma for the
Chinese state since its annexation in 1951. The region, which is currently divided into five provincial units,
remains predominantly rural and nomadic despite three decades of the state’s policy of rapid economic
development. The paper will assess the significance of the shifting political discourse on nationality for the
discussion of autonomy in Tibet.
Tashi Rabgey, George Washington University
Xinjiangʼs Development as a Part of the Peopleʼs Republic of Chinaʼs Strategy in Central and South
Asia
China frequently discusses its development efforts and natural resource extraction in regions directly beyond
its borders as a necessity for developing underdeveloped regions within its own borders. This paper argues
that there is actually a reverse logic at work in Xinjiang and the countries bordering this province in South
and Central Asia. Officially, PRC development efforts are meant to bring stability to Xinjiang, which has
faced ethnic conflict between Uyghurs and Han Chinese in recent years. In this context, the PRC suggests
that its economic and political engagement in South and Central Asia, which border Xinjiang, will contribute
to bolstering development and stability in Xinjiang. Thus far, however, Xinjiang's rapid development has
aggravated Han-Uyghur relations as it has led to a large influx of Han migrants to the region and, in some
cases, to the displacement of Uyghurs and/or the destruction of Uyghur heritage sites. I argue that, rather
than serving stability internally, the PRC's development efforts in Xinjiang have largely been focused
externally with the intent of strengthening Chinese economic power in South and Central Asia and securing
better access to global energy supplies for the PRC writ large, not just for Xinjiang. This strategy is most
evident in the PRC's plans to build large financial centers and special trade zones in Urumchi and Kashgar,
which would give Xinjiang a critical role in the PRC's overall engagement with the global economy.
Sean Roberts, George Washington University
Cross Border Trade at the Northwestern Frontier Zone of China
In October 2010, the PRC government has proclaimed Kashgar, which borders several Central Asian and
South Asian countries in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region, to be the 6th Special Economic Zone of
China. The government has also propagated the slogan of ‘revitalizing the ancient Silk Road’ through trade
and re-establishing Kashgar as ‘the pearl on the new Silk Road’. This policy, which is meant to be part of
government’s plans to spur economic growth in Xinjiang, and to use Kashgar as an experimental
laboratories to test the policies for development, ‘modernisation’, and political stability, also functions as a
conduit for the Chinese state to exert more power and control in the strategically important Central Asian
and South Asian regions. These policies have redefined this vast region’s historical role and importance.
They have also reinforced Kashgar’s outward orientation of economic activity towards markets in China
proper, Central Asia and south Asia.
Ayxem Eli, University of New South Wales

External Relations of Hong Kong in Comparative Perspective
As a Special Administrative Region of the People’s Republic of China (PRC), Hong Kong enjoys many
international privileges which other Chinese cities do not have, notably in its ability to participate in
international organisations and events independent of Beijing – albeit only with authorisation. These affairs
are referred to as Hong Kong’s “external relations”, the term being used to differentiate them from
“diplomatic relations”, which only sovereign states like China itself can exercise. However, the line which
divides the two terms is not clearly defined, and indeed is impossible to define clearly. In other words,
whether certain gestures made by the Hong Kong Special Administrative Region Government (HKSARG)
have encroached upon the issue of sovereignty is an area fraught with ambiguity, and it is one which
deserves greater academic attention. This issue is not relevant only to Hong Kong and China, but also finds
resonance in other parts of the world. If the issue is properly managed, not only can harm be avoided to
maternal sovereignty, but benefit conferred on the “motherland” in the global arena from the addition of a
subsidiary voice.
Simon Shen, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Panel 294 //Room no. 1503 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
The East Asia Peace: Trends, Institutionalised Repression, Conflict Dynamics, and Historical Distrust
ICAS Book Prize Winner Panel
The panel addresses aspects of the relative peace that has reigned in East Asia since 1979, with virtually no
international armed conflict and a decrease in the number of fatalities in internal armed conflicts, probably
due to an increased capacity of states to control their populations. The panel establishs the trends on the
basis of available statistical datatsets, and discusses: 1) if the reduced level of domestic armed violence is
due to more repressive or more legitimate governance, 2) how it can be that southern Thailand defies the
trend by having seen an upsurge in insurgent and repressive violence during the “East Asian Peace,”, and 3)
how it can be that relations between the Northeast Asian countries remain in a state of militarized disputes
after so many years of “no-war”. The panel looks particularly at the South Korea-Japan relationship, which
despite the fact that they are both US allies and feel threatened by a Chinese-backed North Korea, do not
have more security cooperation. An additional purpose of the panel is to expose research done by
researchers using statistics and quantitative methods to comments and criticism from qualitatively oriented
area specialists. All presenters use quantitative methods and some of them are globally oriented generalists
with no specific area competence. The chair, discussants, and hopefully an actively engaged audience, have
their main background in qualitative area studies.
Convenor: Stein Tønnesson, Peace Research Institute Oslo; Uppsala University
Chair: Stein Tønnesson, Peach Research Institute Oslo; Uppsala University
Discussant: Michael Montesano, Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore
A Qualitative Reading of Statistical Datasets on War and Political Violence in East Asia
The main datasets on war, armed conflict, militarized inter-state disputes, non-state conflict, onesided
violence, unarmed uprisings, etc. are presented, and used to display through a number of graphs the regional
trend since 1979 towards less armed conflict and less political violence. The presentation looks also at
particular countries and particular kinds of violence with a view to discovering opposite trends that may
undermine the concept of an East Asian Peace.
Stein Tønnesson, Peace Reseach Institute Oslo; Uppsala University
The Dynamics of Conflict in Southern Thailand: A Quantitative Analysis of the Spatial Spread of
Violence
There is a growing body of research on the violent conflict in Southern Thailand, which makes Thailand
stand out as an exception to East Asia’s trend towards fewer and less intenstive armed conflicts. Existing
research includes both qualitative studies and quantitative analyses. The current analysis contributes with a
detailed spatial analysis of the spatial spread of violence throughout the conflict drawing on geocoded data
on all 12,000 incidents of violence since the outbreak of the conflict in 2004. The paper contributes to our
understanding of the dynamics of conflict, primarily by showing how violence has shifted from remote rural
areas to urban centers. An in-depth analysis of the drivers of conflict shows that economic factors and
criminality have weak explanatory power, whereas ethno-linguistic and religious factors are more closely
related to the prevalence and dissemination of violence over time and space.
Anders Engvall, Stockholm School of Economics
The “Black Swan” ? Identity, Democratization, and Military-Security Relations between Korea and
Japan
The recent saga relating to the signing of a General Security of Military Information Agreement (GSOMIA)
illustrates the difficulty with advancing military cooperation between Korea and Japan. Despite the
increased economic interdependence and cultural/human exchanges as well as having a common ally (USA)

and similar political and economic systems, the degree and extent of military cooperation between two
countries is virtually non-existent. How can we explain this surprising lack of military-security cooperation
between the two countries? Departing from the conventional effect of democratization, the paper argues that
Korea's democratization has made it more difficult to achieve military cooperation with Japan because of
enhanced importance and influence of public sentiments on foreign policy making in Korea through
democratic channels. At the root of public sentiments against close cooperation with Japan is the so-called
"history problem" issue. The perceptual gap and lack of common understanding on the interpretation and
lessons of World War II fuels anti-Japanese sentiments in Korea and blocks military security cooperation
with Japan due to low trust and doubting the other's intentions. The paper presents evidence based on survey
experiments and the political elite surveys in both countries as well as the analysis of contents of major
newspapers.
Yongwook Ryu, Australian National University

Panel 295 //Room no. 1304 // Wednesday 26 June 15:00-17:00
Changing “Chineseness” and Varieties of Chinese Descendants in Southeast Asian Countries
The Chinese migrant groups manifest quite different kinds of discourse and performance with the criteria of
so call-ed “Chineseness” in different countries of the Southeast Asia. Being connected with their primordial
culture(s) is not as natural as some people might think, the manifestation and performance of the
“Chineseness” are actually a historical and a dialectical product of the nation-building processes and the ongoing
adaptation of the local ethnic phenomenon. We tend to define these different contexts as a kind of
continued dialogues and negotiation among the different Chinese groups, indigenous peoples and the
modern Nation-States in which they are embedded in.
In this panel, we have five articles presented by two researchers and three Ph D Students from Taiwan.
Firstly, Dr. Chai, researcher of National Museum of History, examines how the Burmese-Chinese
immigrants in Macau identify and present themselves as a distinguished ethnic group locally, and whether,
as immigrants, they formulate some sort of new identities through their cultural life and social activity. Miss
Yang, Ph D candidate, discusses the issue of choosing to follow two systems of education,
national(Thailand) and Chinese, the Yunnanese Chinese in Northern Thailand manifest a kind of dual
adaptation concerned with the integration of the outer worlds. Mr. Lin, research student from Kyoto
University, studies the development of I-Kuan Tao in Thailand. Besides Chinese believers, it could be also
found in almost every province in Thailand. Is this religion so “Chinese” as some might have thought?
Mr. Liu, Ph D candidate, who studies the Hakka Chineses in Sabah, presents the dynamic relationship
between the “Hakkaness” and the “Chineseness” in this area of Malaysia where the Hakka represents as an
important population. At last, Dr. Lo, assistant professor of National Taiwan University, will try to discern
different types of Balinese Chinese Families through their family history and the transcultural ancestral
practices. She will propose a dialectical discussion about the notion of ethnicity and culture in
Anthropological theories and will examine the discourse of the “Chineseness” in the study of Indonesia
Chinese.
Convenor: Su-mei Lo, National Taiwan University
The Imagined Center-Building of Transnational Community: Ethnic Formulation and Change among
Burmese-Chinese Immigrants in Macau
The people whom I describe in this paper are Burmese-Chinese immigrants who moved to Macau and
settled there in the 1960’s, or migrated via China in the 1970’s. The estimated number of Burmese-Chinese
immigrants in Macau is 50 thousand, i.e. about 10% of the population or 60% of Chinese immigrants in the
demographic structure, and that made them as a “visible minority” in Macau which is in contrast to other
receiving societies, such as Taiwan, Hong Kong, United States, Canada, Australia and so on. From their
internal cultural life and external social experience, I explore the questions that whether they possess ethnic
traits and formulate new identity.
The Burmese-Chinese immigrants were a small-scale social group in Macau in the 1970’s. Until the
1990’s the government devoted itself to actively developing the cultural tourism industry to present Macau
as a multicultural society. It held the exotic “Burmese Water Festival” annually since 1996. Since the year
2000, it has organized a biennial international conference of Burmese-Chinese in Macau, Kungming,
Guangzhou, and Hong Kong. It edited and enthusiastically published materials about Burmese-Chinese
communities around the world. By so doing , it aims to turn Macau into the “imagined center” of the
transnational Burmese-Chinese. The aim of this paper is to examine how do the Burmese-Chinese
immigrants in Macau identify and present themselves, and whether, as immigrants, they formulate new
identities through their cultural life and social activity.
Keywords:transmigration, formulation of ethnic group, identity change,Burmese-Chinese immigrants,
Macau.
Chen-hsiao Chai, National Museum of History, Taiwan

National Integration of the Yunnanese Chinese in Northern Thailand
Thailand is a modern nation-state which is striving to adhere to its nationalism and to keep its territory intact
(Keyes 1971:551-567; Hsieh Shih-chung 2004:95-107). Furthermore, some scholars propose that the
Thailand government successfully integrate all of the ethnic groups and make them identity with Thailand
(Thang 2007, Koret 1999). But some scholars hold the opposite view, Gehan Wijeyewardene is one of
these. He propose that the Thai government just have some effective presence, most notably the school,
health, and wat in the Yunnanese Chinese village in northern Thailand(2002:145). This study would explore
the Yunnanese Chinese everyday life to investigate their ethnic and national identity.
In the northern Thailand, almost of the Yunnanese Chinese were ex-KMT soldiers and their family. They
were forced to settle in Thailand because of defeat by People’s Liberation Army in the 1950’s. Until some
of them helped the Thai government defeat the Thai communists in 1981, they were granted citizenships and
legal residency. Although there are more and more village people get citizen card, they still ask their
children to receive Thailand and Chinese education at the same time. This paper attempts to examine how
the national integration work and if it is successful or not.
Key Words: nationalism, national integration, Yunnanese Chinese in the northern Thailand
Lin-hui Yang, National Taiwan University
Chinese Religion or Reformist Thai Buddhism? : A Preliminary Study on Development of I-Kuan Tao
in Thailand
In Southeast Asia, most of Chinese religious sects are connected with Chinese migrants. However, the
development of I-Kuan Tao in Thailand is different from that. Besides Chinese believers, it is also popular
for many Thai in the past 30 years. No matter in urban city or rural area, the Buddha Hall (sathanthaam) of I-
Kuna Tao could be found in some corner of almost every provinces in Thailand. It might be argued that, the
tolerance of Thai Buddhism is the reason why I-Kuan Tao, as a “Chinese religion”, could exist in Thailand.
However, comparing to other Chinese religious sects in Thailand, for example De Jiao, tolerance could not
totally explain why I-Kuan Tao attracts many Thai, but not only Sino-Thai believers.
In this study, comparing to other reformist Buddhist movement in Thailand, I argue that the development
of I-Kuan Tao in Thailand should be understood in the context of religious reformation and its social
background in (post-)modern Thailand. Focusing on narratives of I-Kuan Tao believers in gatherings
(prachum tham), we could see believers use modified Thai Buddhist concepts as teachings of I-Kuan Tao to
explain changes of family life in (post-)modern Thailand. Therefore, I-Kuan Tao becomes solutions for some
believers to face their difficulties, but sometimes it also faces some conflicts with Thai socio-cultural life.
Keywords: I-Kuan Tao, Chinese Religion, Reformist Buddhism, family, Thailand
Yu-Sheng Lin, Kyoto University
Toward a Theory of Competitive - Cooperative Model in Ethnic Mosaic Situation: On Formulation of
“Hakka-ness” among Malaysian Chinese in Sabah
One of the main groups of Malaysian Chinese among others such as Hokkien, Cantonese, and Hainanese in
Sabah are descendants of Hakka who migrated from southern China in the 19th century. Population of the
Hakka people more or less is larger so usually having been categorized in a domination position. The British
North Borneo Company had intensive project to move Hakka-Chinese out of Canton or Fukkien to Sabah
for several decades. In addition the Basel Church making effort of connecting Hakka between original
homeland and new enclaves contributed same outcome as well. Nowadays Christian Hakka maintained
significant cultural life on the one hand, and their mother tongue became lingua franca in most of Chinese
communities in Borneo. Based on the development of Basel Church Hakka identity had been well-kept at
least till the period before the WWⅡ. In the meantime there were non-Hakka immigrants establishing ethnic
associations for urging needs of mutual aid. A new situation appeared when Malaysia claimed her
independence in the mid of 20th century. Supporting or opposing to new formed state brought serious crisis
among all Chinese groups. Some leaders summoned monolithic solidarity under the name “Chinese
Malaysian”. From then on Chinese one after another established various ethnic associations for the purpose
of pursuing their benefits, and many public activities in the neighborhood defined by the people for

symbolizing tight unity of all Chinese dialect groups. In this paper, I would like to describe ethno-history of
the Hakka people in Sabah especially on interactive relations of their religious and ethnic organizations in
facing other Chinese dialect groups.
Keywords: ethnicity, Basel church, Chinese Malaysian, Hakka, ethnic association, Sabah
Jui-chao Liu, National Taiwan University
Ethnicity, Culture and the Discussion of “Chineseness” : Different Types of Balinese Chinese in
Indonesia
There are several different dialect groups of the Balinese Chinese, including Minnan, Guangdong, Hakka
and Hainan from China, Taiwan or other islands of Indonesia. The migration has been started since the 18th
century. In this article, I’ll try to figure out whether after several generations there is still a clear ethnic
boundary among these Chinese descendents. I try to discerner different types of the Balinese Chinese
families who seem to adopt very different ways to remember their original cultures, whether it’s Chinese,
Balinese and sometimes Javanese. How the family histories are presented by the informants and how the
ancestral worship are practiced by them would be at the center of the coming discussion. And, by doing so,
we see that they seem to stress a kind of continuity or disruption with some part of their original identity in
the new country where they have embedded themselves in.
I would present several cases on the complex story of the family migration history, efforts of adaptation,
inter-ethnic marriage experiences and the practices of the ancestral worship. At the end, I’ll make a
comparative discussion on the concept of ethnicity and culture in the perspectives of Anthropological study
and attempt to revise the concept of ethnic boundary and the idea of “Chineseness” in the Southeast Asian
study.
Key Words: Ethnicity and culture, family history, ancestral worship, Balinese Chinese, Indonesia
Su-mei Lo, National Taiwan University

Panel 298 // The Venetian Theatre // Wednesday 26 June 18:00-20:00
The Map and Music of Matteo Ricci
Sponsored by Institute for Advanced Study, University of Minnesota
The early music group, Sacabuche (Linda Pearse, director), based at Indiana University and Mount Allison
University, in collaboration with Ann Waltner of the University of Minnesota and Qin Fang of Capital
Normal University will present a performance using images of the 1602 map of the world made by Matteo
Ricci, Italian music contemporary to Ricci's time, traditional Chinese music (performed by sheng and
guzheng), and newly composed music.
Music old and new—this program includes Italian and Chinese music from Ricci’s time, dramatic readings
of writings by Ricci and his contemporaries, and new music composed for ¡Sacabuche! by Chinese
composer Huang Ruo. Traditional Chinese instrumentalists join ¡Sacabuche!, who perform on Baroque
instruments.
Pre-concert lecture/ demonstration from the fascinating text of Ricci’s map by Ann Waltner, Director of the
Institute for Advanced Study and Professor of History, University of Minnesota. Demonstration and
discussion of the Baroque instruments, Chinese instruments, and compositional process, as well as a panel
discussion about the interdisciplinary collaborative process are also available.
A multi-media performance reanimating the pivotal cultural exchange between Italian Jesuits and Chinese
literati in seventeenth-century China. This program combines music and dramatic readings, visually framed
by a projected digitized version of the world map that Matteo Ricci created and presented to the Wanli
Emperor.
Convenor: Ann Waltner, University of Minnesota
Chair: Ann Waltner, University of Minnesota
Linda Pearse, Mt. Allison University
Ann Waltner, University of Minnesota
Fang Qin, Capital Normal University
Paul Elliott, United Kingdom
Claire Daniels, United States
Gayle Martin, Canada / USA
François Godère, Canada
James Andrewes, New Zealand
Janelle Davis, United States
Chris Canapa, United States
Benjamin Geier, United States
Bo Chen, China
Xi Gong, China

Panel 300 //Room no. 1201 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Roundtable: Asian Knowledge at the Global Stage: Strategies for Academic Internationalization
Sponsored by South-South Exchange Programme for the History of Development (SEPHIS)
An unequal international division of labour affects directly the production of knowledge in Social Sciences.
The peripheral presence of authors from the South in international publications reinforces a subaltern
participation in the global arena. This is more visible in fields like publication and international circulation
of scholars.
The pressure for publishing is more and more addressed to international journals. Since careers and research
grants depends on that, international publication has become an issue, especially for academics from the
South. In the present configuration of global academia, publishing in ‘regional’ journals does not accrue the
same cachet as being able to locate one’s research output in ‘international’ journals. Moreover the
expectation that one should publish in the English language further attests to its dominance as the obvious
and legitimate carrier of social science knowledge as well as the medium for its dissemination.
In knowledge production and dissemination, differential access to resources, the presence of material
constraints, and lack of familiarity with publication conventions disadvantage social scientists located in
Asia.
SEPHIS invites three important specialists on academic internationalization to stress some of these issues,
giving practical suggestions to support scholars from Asia and the Global South to find their ways to the
international in topics like publication and grant application. It proposes tactics and practical tools
specifically designed for Human and Social Sciences and for authors whose first language is not English.
Some of the topics to be discussed are
• Where to publish? Tactics and strategies to find the proper journal for your article;
• Common mistakes that everybody knows, but everybody makes;
• What a journal expects? What editors are looking for? What reviewers review? Differences from a
national, a regional and an international journal.
• The SEASREP grants program for Southeast Asian studies, including language training, postgraduate study
and research.
Convenor: Cláudio Pinheiro, SEPHIS; Getulio Vargas Foundation
Maris Diokno, National Historical Commission of the Philippines; University of the Philippines
Eloísa Martin, Federal University of Rio de Janeiro
Vineeta Sinha, National University of Singapore

Panel 301 //Room no. 1001 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
The Portuguese Language as a Symbolic Territory in Macao: Contributions to a Critical Analysis of
Lusophony in a Post‐Colonial World
Sponsored by International Association of Linguistics of the Portuguese Language
The panel is focused on sociolinguistic aspects that constitute the Macao Special Administrative Region
(SAR), China. The presentations touch on three significant communities in this context: the African
community from Portuguese-speaking countries; the Macanese community that resulted from the encounter
between East and West; and one community that is each day more and more important, the learners of
Portuguese as a foreign language. Specifically, we study the dynamics of a Portuguese language, which -
despite being the site of recurrent conflicts between individuals who speak different variants - can still be
seen as a basis for convergence for these individuals in the construction of a symbolic territory which they
(re)territorialize into a another intercultural community. The Portuguese language is a place for developing a
shared identity among these groups. In theoretical terms, the perspective adopted is cultural studies, which
underlies all the presentations and which analyzes discourse from an interactive, cultural, social and political
point of view. The investigations consider discourse as a social process and contribute to a critical analysis
of the concept of Lusophony in a post-colonial world.
Convenor: Roberval Teixeira-e-Silva, University of Macau
Discussant: Rui Rocha, Instituto Português do Oriente, Macau
For a Literacy in Portuguese under an International Perspective
This paper presents the context of the Macao Special Administrative Region (SAR) as a reference for
reflections on what we will call “international literacy in Portuguese”. It underlines the fact that it is a right
of learners to have the opportunity of being literate in Portuguese from an international approach. This
means that the contexts and processes of literacy need to take into account the language as the place of
interaction in the world, as a dynamic space that presents differences: different cultures, different identities
and ideologies, different variants of the Portuguese language. To undertake our reflections, we focus on the
discourse of the community of college students that is learning Portuguese as a foreign language and on the
Macao official discourse related to teaching and spread of the Portuguese language. These discourses point
out that the process of teaching-learning and the spread of language are restricted to (i) a specific variant of
the Portuguese language and (ii) a vision of education that eliminates from the classroom reflections on the
world. The study indicates as well the social impact that the classroom has in Macao’s context since it
contributes to creating a conception of the Portuguese language as a static, homogeneous and uni-referential
entity, not as a place of processes and changes. For this work, we adopt the perspective of Interactional
Sociolinguistics, therefore we touch on political, social, cultural and linguistic perspectives in order to
analyze these discourses.
Roberval Teixeira-e-Silva, University of Macau
The Diaspora of Portuguese-Speaking Africans in Macau: Linguistic Identity and Reterritorialization
Since the turn of the millennium, the African presence in China has been a growing phenomenon (Bodomo
& Ma, 2012). This paper aims to present a panorama of the general phenomenon of African migration into
China in the 21st century and to analyze the diaspora of the African community from Portuguese-Speaking-
Countries in Macau (Bodomo & Teixeira e Silva, 2012). Specifically, this community is constituted by
members from all Portuguese ex-colonies in Africa which makes it a relevant group for understanding the
role of the Portuguese language in a post-colonial context. In our study we outline its internal organization,
memberships, objectives, and activities. The results indicate that this African community is the most
established and the best organized African community in China. We argue that the common linguistic
identity shared by members of this community is a major factor in its relative success. This argumentation is
anchored in our cross-cultural theory of community identity building, where factors such as commonality of

language, food, and music play important roles in community bonding and community identity building
among migrant groupings in cross-linguistic and cross-cultural settings.
Adams Bodomo, The University of Hong Kong
The Portuguese Language of the Macanese Community: Formal Features and Identity
The formation of a Portuguese local variant in Macao is still a subject rarely studied in formal or in sociocultural
terms. This variant, however, offers a number of interesting possibilities for academic research
regarding both its linguistic-formal constitution and to the relations established therein within the interface
between language, culture and society. This paper aims to discuss and describe some traits of this variant in
an approach that gives priority to functionalism in order to analyze its speech characteristics. It moves as
well to further debate its status as a language variety in a context where the multilingualism in one hand
nebulizes and in another hand focuses universal pathways related to language changes. Additionally, we
reflect on the relationship of this variant with a simplistic concept of Lusophony that is present in different
discourses in Macau.
Maria Célia Lima-Hernandes, University of São Paulo

Panel 303 //Room no. 1203 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Ritual Transformations and the Nationalization of Religion: The Shifting Role of Shinto Ceremonies
in Meiji Japan
The tumultuous events of the Meiji-Restoration of 1868 constituted a major watershed in modern Japanese
history. After about 250 years of seclusion and almost 700 years of feudal rule, the political power 'returned'
to the Imperial house and the country opened up to the outside world. The profound social and political
changes throughout these years and their implications for Japan's modernization have been widely studied.
Less known, however, are the equally transformative events that occurred in the spheres of religion, faith,
and ritual.
Rituals are important markers of cultural meaning. They respond to and fulfill central cultural---and
national---needs and concerns, demand 'active' practice and participation, and, hence, construct a distinct
sense of community. In Meiji Japan as well, in order to suit the requirements of a new social-political
environment, rituals were purposefully adapted or (re-)invented within the framework of earlier 'traditions'.
As early Meiji experienced a state of flux, institutionalized groups, individual actors, and the national
government itself were in a distinct position to negotiate dogmatic doctrine, ritual authority, and religious
belief.
This panel attempts to elucidate the indispensable shifts from abstract intellectual-religious discourse to the
implementation of concrete political and administrative measures. By exploring the multidimensional ways
in which ritual practices---and the religious beliefs on which they are based---were amended to suit the new
reality of the modern Meiji state, the individual papers will shed light on the perceptions and receptions of
this transition to national norms.
The papers, respectively, explore the rise of an official distinction between 'non-religious' public ritual and
private religion at the geo-politically peripheral yet theologically significant Izumo Shrine; examine how the
vicennial ceremony of renewing the shrines at Ise was reinterpreted and modernized to comply with the
centralized state ideology; analyze how the establishment of new Shinto rituals at the imperial court led to a
renaissance of Buddhist faith within the imperial family; and explore early Meiji initiatives to abolish
Confucian rituals in popular education by implementing the worship of an indigenous Shinto deity of
learning.
Focusing on the transformation of various rituals in Meiji Japan from a variety of disciplinary perspectives,
this panel proposes new avenues of research on the subtle interplay of religious belief, political ideology,
'public' versus 'private' conduct, and notions of 'tradition' and 'modernity' in the process of nation building.
Convenor: Michael Wachutka, University of Tübingen
Discussant: Takashi Fujitani, University of Toronto
Modernization of Ise’s Shikinen Sengû (1869 - 1929)
This paper discusses the transformation of Shikinen Sengû ceremonies at the Grand Shrines of Ise from the
early Meiji to early Shôwa periods. Shikinen Sengû refers to the ceremonial process of reconstructing the
main shrines and transferring the deity-objects from the old shrines to the new, carried out once in twenty
years. Historically, the Shikinen Sengû---considered the grandest scale ceremony to worship the imperial
deity Amaterasu Ômikami---has attracted significant political and popular attention. The modernization of
Ise's Shikinen Sengû as an old complex ceremonial system in a perpetual state of flux (despite the associated
rhetoric of changelessness) is of great significance to our understanding of the ways in which amendments
are made to ritual practices, and how these influence further historical developments. In performances of
Shikinen Sengû that took place between the early-Meiji to early-Shôwa periods, one can see the effects of
the "rationalizing" hand of the Meiji state bureaucracy which began in 1871.

This paper will examine how change was brought about by the implication of the aristocracy and how it was
actualized by the restructured priesthood; how state ideologies of imperialism and national integration found
expression in the organization and interpretation of the rites; how state implication at Ise brought about
militarization yet also popular interest in the Shikinen Sengû, increasingly staged as a national event; and
how the media and the circulation of images and interpretations of Ise in this period were essential aspects of
the transformation of the Sengû into a modern ceremony.
Rosemarie Bernard, Waseda University
Ritual Transformation at the Izumo Shrine
This paper examines two early Meiji cases of ritual transformation at Izumo, one of Japan's oldest and
largest Shinto shrines.
In February 1869, in response to the restoration of power to the emperor, Izumo Shrine's head priest made a
trip with his son from Western Japan to the new capital Tokyo. They attempted to revive a defunct
investiture ritual that had been performed at the tenth-century imperial court in Kyoto to confirm the head
priest genealogy's supreme political-religious authority in the Izumo region. However, rather than the priests'
re-gaining of political power as a regional hegemon of the classical period, this ultimately failed attempt at
ritual revival marked the beginning of the Izumo Shrine's incorporation into a nationalized system of Shinto.
In 1872, the Meiji government implemented a Shinto indoctrination program to transform the disparate
populace into a nation unified under the gods and the emperor. In the program, the Izumo Shrine preached a
theory focusing on its god Okuninushi that challenged the authority of the Sun Goddess and imperial
ancestress Amaterasu. As both Okuninushi and Amaterasu derived their authority from the same texts, it was
not easy to settle the dispute. In May 1882, Izumo Shrine was forced to transform its conduct in order to
separate rituals, directed to the Sun Goddess, from religious doctrine, directed to Okuninushi. It was
eventually by way of defining Shinto rituals as non-religious and public that Amaterasu was elevated above
Izumo's Okuninushi who became part of a private Shinto religion.
Yijiang Zhong, National University of Singapore
Rituals and Faith within the Imperial Family: The Establishment of Shinto Court Ceremonies and the
“Renaissance” of Buddhism
Immediately after the Meiji Restoration, an ideological wave separating Shinto and Buddhism swept through
Japan that forced the disentanglement of formerly interconnected and syncretistic traditions of ritual and
faith. Quite naturally, this wave of religious and ritual separation also embroiled the Imperial family.
Buddhist elements were removed from court rituals and instead, ceremonies centered on Shinto were (re-
)emphasized or newly created. Three sanctuaries were established within the Imperial Palace in Tokyo,
centered on the Kashiko-dokoro that enshrined the imperial ancestor deity Amaterasu Ômikami. From then
on, these Shinto sanctuaries provided a space for conducting all the rites at major points in an emperor's
lifetime such as birth, coming-of-age, enthronement, or death.
In contrast to the developments that gave priority to Shinto rituals, however, reconciliation with Buddhism
was gradually carried out within the imperial household as well. It was, for instance, still permissible that
imperial princesses became Buddhist nuns; the emperor resumed the act of awarding honorary titles to
eminent monks; imperial endowments were given to several Buddhist temples; and it even lead to the birth
of an empress devout to the Lotus Sutra.
By focusing on the phenomenon of a 'renaissance' of Buddhism within the imperial court, this paper argues
that it was in fact the new Shinto-centered rituals that brought about a Buddhist regeneration within the
imperial family.
Teruomi Yamaguchi, Kyushu University
New Rituals for a “National” Education: The Replacement of the Confucian Sekiten with the Shintoist
Gakushinsai
The new Meiji leadership's first ordinance, the 'Grand Order for the Restoration of Imperial Rule', issued in
January 1868, explicitly states that "evil customs from old times shall be thoroughly washed away". This did

not apply to former feudal politics alone, but affected all aspects of society. Three month later, the 'Five-
Article Imperial Oath' was proclaimed in a religious ceremony before the deities of heaven and earth that
effectively turned the then sixteen-year-old Mutsuhito (Meiji-tennô) into a politically-active emperor with
sacred authority in the image of his mythical ancestor Jinmu. Consistent with article five of this inaugural
constitution of modern Japan, the government soon emphasized a new 'national' education. Former
educational institutions were reestablished based on a new premise: the religious foundation of the state and
the unity of ritual and politics.
During these reorganizations, a Shinto shrine was erected within the first schools in Kyoto and Tokyo and
the Confucian sanctuary for conducting rituals related to learning was eliminated. An indigenous 'deity of
learning' ideology had formed among anti-Confucian 'national learning scholars' over the years, and now, a
new ceremony for this deity, the Gakushinsai, was finally performed.
This paper will elucidate the ritual transformation from the traditional Confucian educational ceremony
Sekiten to the worship of Omoikane no kami as the indigenous Japanese Shinto deity of learning. It also will
demonstrate how the ensuing dispute concerning this new ceremony, the Gakushinsai-ronsô, exemplified the
ongoing resistance of the domains against the ubiquitously encroaching power of the new central
government.
Michael Wachutka, University of Tübingen

Panel 304 //Room no. 1204 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Connectivity in Southeast Asia
Clinic and Border: Cross-Border Healthcare Services and Sustenance of Migrants’ Lives in Mae Sot
This study examines how a Burmese migrant clinic, known as the Mae Tao Clinic or Dr. Cynthia Clinic
promotes cross-border movements and provides a source of stability for Burmese migrants in their everyday
lives in Mae Sot, a Thai border town. Although remaining technically illegal, since its establishment in 1989
the Clinic has developed its capacity and served as a prominent healthcare institution for the Burmese across
the border to the degree which it now treats more patients than other hospitals in Myawaddy, a Burmese
border town and even Thai authorities recognize its importance and extends a collaboration with the Clinic
to tackle health problems that might possibly affect its citizens. Unlike existing literature that heavily
focuses on economic reasons for cross-border movements and also shattered lives of migrants in a host
society, this study singles out a healthcare issue, a hitherto little known but important factor, in generating
and accelerating transnational migration and furthermore explores how a migrant health institution provides
a relatively safe sanctuary for migrants to take root and stabilize their lives even in the absence of proper
legal documents. By locating the Clinic in the transnational context, the study attempts to propose a new
understanding of cross-border movements and the constitution of migrants’ every lives certainly
transcending bounded borders and intersecting illegal and legal domains.
Sang Kook Lee, Sogang University
Commodity Histories: Towards a New Theoretical Approach to Southeast Asian Studies
Recent critiques of Southeast Asian Studies draw attention to the dichotomy between Humanities and Social
Sciences approaches to the field, stemming respectively from the Orientalist and Cold War era Area Studies
origins of the field. This paper traces the possibilities of a theory of commodity histories of Southeast Asia.
Such histories are focussed on labour and industry, but take a phenomenological approach to the study,
leading to the possibility of linking theories of representation to material analyses. Such histories provide a
way out of the debates about development and categories such as ‘Third World’ and ‘Emerging Market’, by
pointing to ways of looking at Southeast Asia in its own terms.
Adrian Hassall Vickers, University of Sydney
At the Crossroads of East and West - Arab Merchants in Singapore, 1819 - 1980s
Over the past few decades, researchers of Southeast Asia have been inspired by Fernand Braudel's classic
The Mediterranean, which offers a model for scholars seeking the underlying patterns of Southeast Asian
history. This approach, acknowledging that the pattern of seas and waterways has been a decisive factor in
historical development, bears witness to the rise of a new paradigm for studying Southeast Asia. By focusing
on the ideas of “networks,” “polyvalence” and “fluidity” (rather than on the concept of “nation-state”), these
studies have emphasized the openness of the region to cultural and material exchanges with distant lands.
The resulting debates encompass such issues as the transformation of merchant communities, the role of
trade in state formation, and the spread of religious ideas. The cultural and material network of the Arab
diasporic communities is a vivid illustration of these fluid configurations in Southeast Asia.
Over the past two decades, many scholarly studies of Arab diasporic communities have focused on the
Hadhrami traders, who began leaving their arid homeland at the southern tip of the Arabian Peninsula
centuries ago to seek their fortunes in the lands around the Indian Ocean. Their pilgrimage to Mecca had
connected the Mediterranean and the Indian Ocean world economies through the practice of Islam a
thousand years before Western capitalism was able to do so. Starting from the nineteenth century, British
Singapore had become one of their favoured destinations. In this paper, I would like to illustrate how the
Hadhramis traders maintained their Arab identity as well as how they became assimilated in Southeast Asia.
I shall do so by examining the history of several prominent Arab merchant families in Southeast Asia, and
their transformation in the British colony of Singapore.
Stephanie Po yin Chung, Hong Kong Baptist University

Travelling Opera Companies and Maritime Connections in Asian Port Cities, 1830s - 1860s
Opera was a global phenomenon in the nineteenth-century world. By the 1850s popular works of opera
were performed not only in Europe but across the Americas as well as in Australia, India, and South Africa.
While music historians have been quick to acknowledge the global appeal of opera, particularly Italian
opera, in-depth studies that delve into the making of this world culture beyond Europe have been slow to
come. While a handful of ground-breaking studies have shed light on the rise of opera export business,
these studies have largely focused on the contacts and connections between Continental Europe and the
Americas. This paper seeks to fill in these gaps in the existing scholarship by examining the so-far little
documented history of opera productions in Asian port cities, such as Calcutta, Singapore, Batavia, Manila,
Macao, and Hong Kong. It will also examine comparatively cultural landscape of these port cities that were
often visited by the same touring opera companies. In doing so, this paper will offer a fresh analysis of
maritime history of the nineteenth century.
Akiko Sugiyama, University of Macau
Someone Elseʼs Empire: European Colonialism in South East Asia, 1800 - 1914
My project focuses on the interaction between the different colonial powers present in South East Asia in the
nineteenth century, as played out through their personnel, and how people representing these powers viewed
the other colonial powers therein. It
Dhara Anjaria, Royal Asiatic Society

Panel 305 //Room no. 1205 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Asian Religion (I)
Folk Hinduism: Worship of Goddesses and Deities in Northwest India
As different from pan-Indian brahmanical forms of Hinduism, folk Hinduism all over India comprises of
worship of local, folk and regional goddesses and deities closely associated with villages and small towns. In
Hinduism, including in its folk form, the divine is predominantly feminine as some deities are classified as
godesses and are called ‘mothers’ of all human kind. The other folk deities include ghost, spirits, ancestors,
plants or animals who are worshipped in different forms and in varied ways. Most of these deities are
offered sacrifices and food on various occasions, like marriage or birth of a child carrying stories and
legends about them. There are village deities as well as those of caste, clans and lineages or extended
families. These deities are mainly regional, worshipped for specific end (success in crop, cure of disease
etc.), they are to be propitiated as they may get angry or pleased, they may be revengeful, impulsive, jealous,
lusty and greedy as well as merciful and benevolent (like human beings), changing forms – appearing and
disappearing, entering human bodies or residing in trees, mountains and streams. This paper attempts to
understand the various forms of deity worship in folk Hinduism as well as factors and implications of such
phenomenon in northwestern part of India, in what is known as Jammu (winter capital of the state of Jammu
& Kashmir) region– an abode of such practices and related beliefs. The feminine part of deity worship,
particularly in the form of goddesses will be specially emphasized.
Abha Chauhan, University of Jammu
Local Tibetan Deities and the Discourse of Environmental Protection: Tibetan and Han Tibetan
Buddhist Perspectives
This paper seeks to explore the way in which both Han Tibetan Buddhist practitioners and Tibetan Buddhists
of Tibetan ethnicity view the role of local Tibetan deities in relation to the protection of the environment.
Based on research conducted in Shangrila (Yunnan), Beijing, Hong Kong and Taipei in 2011, this paper
looks at how the discourse of environmental protection is interwoven, by some practitioners, into the local
characteristics of these deities, so that they become 'floating' entities, disembedded from their cultural roots.
Other practitioners, it is argued, see these local deities more within their local context, as fearful beings
protecting their territory and the Dharma. Thus, for some practitioners, these deities take on the role of
protecting the environment, and their history, rituals and individual characteristics meld into this role. Others
believe their roles as fierce protector deities should be recognized, and not subsumed under the discourse on
protection of the environment. The reasons for this difference in perception are also examined, including the
geographical distance of practitioners from the Tibetan landscape, the ‘eco-sublime’ experiences (or lack
thereof) of practitioners with the Tibetan landscape, and the subsequent degree of ‘Tibetanization’ of
practitioners.
Joshua Esler, University of Western Australia
The European Origin of Javanese Religion
One of the great historical crossroads between East and West lies in Java. The encounter between a
European and a Javanese culture stretched over many centuries and resulted in, amongst other things, a
copious body of scholarship we could call Javanese studies. In it the concept of “Javanese religion” plays a
central role, for it is part and parcel of its culture and pivotal to Javanese identity. It is called either Javanese
Islam or Javanism which are both defined as a syncretist mix of beliefs and practices drawn from Islam,
Hinduism, Buddhism, animism and ancestor worship.
Firstly, I analyse the inconsistency at the heart of these two concepts. I argue that this inconsistency is but
one symptom of a more general lack of theoretical clarity concerning Javanese religion.
Subsequently, I sketch a conceptual genealogy, tracking the course of a European project to make sense of
the Javanese cultural and religious reality. From it we learn how both Javanism and Javanese Islam are
concepts devised to solve a conceptual quandary - a quandary only to Europeans. Furthermore, we see how a

number of presuppositions of European descent are vital to the creation of these concepts. Lastly, it becomes
clear that these same (inconsistent) concepts still structure the current discourse on Javanese religion -
whether conducted by European or Javanese scholars.
It seems therefore that Javanism and Javanese Islam might reveal more about European that about Javanese
culture. What then could an alternative description of the same phenomena amount to?
Jochem van den Boogert, Leiden University

Panel 306 //Room no. 1206 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Traditional Chinese Literature
Book Collections of Wu Teh Yao
Prof Wu Teh Yao (1915-1994), obtained his BA from Nanking University (Nanjing University now), and
PhD from Harvard University in Political Science. He helmed leadership positions in higher institutes,
including the President of Tunghai University, Taiwan; Head of the Political Science Department, University
of Singapore; Professor and Dean of College of Graduate Studies of Nanyang University and then Acting
Vice-Chancellor from 1976 to 1977. Prof Wu was also Director of the Institute of East Asian Philosophies,
established by Dr Goh Keng Swee in 1983 in the interest of studying Confucianism, which later evolved into
East Asian Institute as an autonomous research organization under a statute of the National University of
Singapore. Highlights of his works would include the participation of the drafting of the Universal
Declaration of Human Rights when he was with the United Nations, and the co-authoring of the Fenn-Wu
Report on the education of Chinese Malayans.
After his passing, Prof Wu’s book collection and manuscripts were managed by Mrs Wu till this day. After
having donated some to Nanyang Technological University library, only about 600 titles are left in his
house. Though the collection is not big, this study will enhance our understanding of Prof Wu’s academic
interest and approach, and help us paint a more comprehensive picture of the book collections of pioneer
scholars in the region.
Yi Kai Ho, World Scientific Publishing Co.
Poems by Courtesans in the“Quan Tang shi” : Some Cases of Doubtful Authorship
Tang courtesans were among the freest and most cultivated women of their time. Many of them, apart from
being well trained in the art of seduction, were also distinguished artists endowed with literary talent.
Through the centuries a fair number of poems written by them have been preserved in sources of different
nature (especially collections of anecdotes, poetry anthologies and biji) and, in the early eighteenth century,
have been included in the Quan Tang shi (hereafter QTS) thus becoming part of the Tang poetical canon.
Actually, recent researches have started to call into question the reliability of many poetic attributions
contained in this anthology, considered the best source of Tang poetry for several hundred years.
In line with these studies, this paper will examine the cases of doubtful authorship that concern some poems
attributed to courtesans in the QTS and will focus on those involving Guan Panpan and Liu Caichun. The
analysis will be carried out using the data extracted from the original sources used by the very compilers of
QTS such as the Yunxi Youyi by Fan Shu, the Tangshi Jishi by Ji Yougong, the Tang Caizizhuan by Xin
Wenfang and the Tangyin Tongqian by Hu Zhenheng, as well as through the lens of the most recent
researches on QTS. In particular, the author will discuss the manipulations carried out on the original
sources by tracing back the steps of that long process that led to the creation of these women’s poetic
identities which are as fascinating as questionable.
Loredana Cesarino, University of Rome La Sapienza
Sentimentalizing Virtue: On Morality and Emotions in the Qingshi and the Lienü Zhuan Yanyi
Zhen (Chastity) and jie (moral integrity) were key terms in official discourse on female moral behaviour in
late imperial China, when biographies and anecdotes celebrating chaste widows and faithful maidens filled
up the pages of local gazetteers and official histories as well as of literati’s writings. In the late Ming period,
in the first chapter of his anthology Qingshi (ca 1630, History of Love), Feng Menglong (1574-1646) tried
to accommodate these terms into the area of qing (love, sentiments, emotions) arguing for a new
interpretation of the relation between qing and li (principle). Shortly after, the work Lienü zhuan yanyi (ca
1668, Vernacular elaboration of the Biographies of Women), included some narratives from the Qingshi in
its vernacular elaboration of the Han dynasty classic on women’s education Lienü zhuan by Liu Xiang (ca
79-8 a.C), therefore assigning a place for sentiments in the narrative of women’s morality.

In this paper I will analyze the stories gathered in the above mentioned textual sources in order to examine
the interrelationship between morality and emotion in seventeenth century Chinese literature.
Barbara Bisetto, Università Degli Studi di Milano-Bicocca
Defining“Yimin” : A Journey through the Mental Maps of Commentators
Since the first mention of ‘Yimin’ (disengaged persons) in the Analects, through the centuries, ‘Yimin’
have lingered on the minds of many readers. This is well illustrated by the multitude of literature saluting
‘Yimin’, as well as the numerous remarks, more often complimentary than not, made by commentators
whose outlook in life may well be different. Referring to ‘Yimin’, these observers often used descriptors
such as ‘zhi’ 志 (aspiration), ‘jie’ 節 (principle), ‘le’ 樂 (joy), or ‘yi’ 意 (mind). Albeit
variations, they unanimously agreed that ‘Yimin’ exemplifies the supreme quality of a sage. What
exactly is this quality which distinguishes the ‘Yimin’ from the ordinary is what this article intends to
find out. By means of examining the rationales of commentators favoring the above-mentioned descriptors,
starting from the time of Zhuangzi and Mengzi, continuing to the Wei-Jin and Liu-Song period, and by
discussing how justifiable these descriptors fit, this article hopes to delineate the unique quality ‘Yimin’
possess, in short, to define what constitutes ‘Yimin’
Soon Cheng Tan, Singapore Examinations and Assessment Board

Panel 307 //Room no. 1301 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Philosophy (II)
Pseudo-planets in China and Their Indian Antecedents
The four pseudo-planets: Luohou 羅 睺 , Jidu 計 都 , Ziqi 紫 炁 and Yuebei 月 孛 , are conspicuous elements in
medieval Chinese astral science. They possess no physical forms and are known to be associated with
astronomical algorithms such as lunar nodes and apsides. Together with the seven "planets", they make up
the eleven “luminaries” 曜 , a system of astral bodies that was established possibly sometime in the 8th
century CE or before and became widely accepted among Chinese astronomers by the second millennium.
To date, the pseudo-planets are still found in the traditional Chinese almanacs 黃 曆 / 通 勝 , as well as certain
forms of Chinese horoscopes.
While the representation of Luohou and Jidu mirrors their Indian antecedents, Rāhu and Ketu, whose
algorithms were established by Hindu astronomers centuries prior to their import into China through
Buddhism, Ziqi and Yuebei were Chinese inventions whose methods of calculation modeled upon those of
the former. The earliest Chinese evidence extant of the calculation of the positions of Luohou and Jidu is
found in the ephemeris Qiyao rangzai jue 七 曜 攘 災 訣 , a Buddhist astrological work compiled by an Indian
monk in 806 CE. This work, together with other Dunhuang fragments, attests to the Chinese’s intense, but
short-lived interest in the Indian astral science before they were transformed and absorbed into the Chinese
divinatory system.
This paper is a continuation of my previous work which attempted to trace the development of the Chinese
pseudo-planets from the earliest instances found in the Chinese Buddhist Canon up to the 11th century CE
when the Indian influences by and large ended. The focus is on how the pseudo-planets underwent
sinicization and its impact on Chinese astronomy, as well as Chinese culture at large.
Bill M. Mak, The University of Hong Kong
Taking Mazu's Darshan
In many religious traditions, clarity of vision is understood metaphorically to indicate clear cognition or pure
perception; within Hindu traditions, the concept of darshan is of particular importance. The term means
“seeing,” but in the Hindu ritual tradition, it refers particularly to direct visual perception of the sacred.
When Hindus go to a temple, they do not commonly say, “I am going to worship,” but rather, “I am going
for darshan.” The deity “gives darshan” and the devotee “takes darshan”; there is a theophanic or epiphanic
connection, that is, there is an implicit connection to a deity's manifestation or presence. More than a simple
reciprocal relationship of giving and taking, darshan is a complex dialectical dynamic between deity and
devotee, with both parties seeing and being seen.
This paper employs the concept of darshan, or auspicious sight, to analyze worship of the Chinese Budddho-
Taoist sea goddess Tianhou (known familiarly in Taiwan as Mazu). Doing so not only illuminates unique
features of devotional practice but also casts the goddess herself—and the manner in which she manifests
her presence and power—in a new and striking light.
Vivian-Lee Nyitray, University of California at Riverside
Dreams in the Rigveda and the Atharvaveda
The view of dreaming which emerges from the Vedas is a profoundly negative one. It closely associates
dreams, sleep and death in a profoundly dark vision whose clearest echoes may be found in the myths of the
ancient Germans, where even the gods are doomed to destruction. In this paper I examine what the
Atharvaveda and Rigveda have to say about dreams and compare it with the views characteristic of Near
Eastern and European cultures. The dream keys, symbolic dreams and message dreams which characterise
the civilisations of the ancient Near East are noticeably absent from the Vedas. The fear which dominates
Vedic accounts contrasts with the positive attitude of ancient civilisations which saw the dream as a divine
revelation and a guide. This points to the role that temples and incubation play in shaping the Near Eastern

oracular dream but even more importantly to the significance of writing in codifying dreaming. The
installation of a system of dream analysis, including texts and accredited interpreters, socialises and tames
the dream experience. In doing so it elaborates a negotiation with both spiritual values and the fact of death,
leading to the more sophisticated philosophical stance evident in the Upanishads.
Lola Sharon Davidson, University of Technology Sydney

Panel 308 //Room no. 1302 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
The Privileged and the Popular: Alternative Communities and the Aesthetics of the Asian Nation
Sponsored by Sydney Southeast Asia Centre
In the history of 20th century Asia, artists have been integral in articulating a vision of “the national”, but
not always one that corresponds the dominant power structure of “the nation”. For many Southeast Asian
nations the first half of the century required artists to engender a counter and unifying identity to that of the
colonial imagination. In some cases this reiterated existing hierarchies and reverence for court culture, in
others it championed the ordinary through the reinvigoration of folk art. In this period many artists studied
abroad and adopted new techniques and technologies that were utilized in reinforcing local identity and
describing a path to modernity. National Independence excited social and political change in local and
international terms. Newly established Institutions such as National Universities, Libraries and Museums
embodied aspirations and ideologies that projected a national image to the world whilst they simultaneously
circulated ideas of unity and identity at home. In the second half of the century artists attempted to reconcile
the discontinuity between proto-national and national identity, and mediate the differences presented by
national mythologies and historical disjuncture. This panel will examine the function of art in articulating
the multiplicity of the “national” and beyond, in communities and collective spaces.
Convenor: Matthew Cox, University of Sydney
Multiplying Histories: Contemporary Artistic Re-appropriations of Photographs in Thailand since
1990
Since its utilization by Siamese monarchs in the late 19th Century, photography in Thailand has been central
to processes of modernity and nationalism. This elite nationalism relied heavily on a teleological view of
history, focused around the three pillars of ‘nation, religion, and monarchy.’ The dominance of this elitist
historiography has been secured through official censorship of images and the preponderance of certain
representational conventions within Thailand’s visual economy. The implications of this have been the
erasure of difference in favour of a homogenous view of Thai identity, and of traumatic events
demonstrating popular dissatisfaction with elite power structures. With the contemporary turn, these
dominant historiographical tendencies have come into question through the works of several Thai artists.
These artists utilize photographs as evidential of traumatic events that cannot be easily subsumed within
official views of Thai history. In doing so, these artists work through history in a way described by Foucault
as ‘archaeological.’ This critical approach focuses on historical ruptures, thereby exposing the limitations of
epistemological assumptions based on conventional histories. Locating these projects within larger
tendencies towards historical intervention in contemporary art, this paper examines the reworking of
photographs by Thai artists as a personal desire to comprehend these events rather than merely re-present
them. The physical act of recreation in this way acts as more than a simple ‘re-writing’ of history. Rather, it
is an attempt at remediating history as a means of exploring how traumatic histories may allow for a
working through of contemporary ‘Thai-ness.’
Clare Veal, University of Sydney
“Civilizing”the Colony: The Idea of“High Culture”in Postcolonial States (A Case Study on Singapore
and Malaysia)
This paper considers the transfer and adaptation of the idea of ‘High Culture’ as a mark of social distinction
in British Malaya, and traces the ways in which the instrumentalising of culture vis-à-vis the cultivation of
‘high art’ in postcolonial nations had functioned as a political tool to reclaim agency from their British
colonizers. Following the Independence of Singapore and Malaysia in 1959 and 1957 respectively (their
merger in 1963 and separation in 1965), both countries took decisive steps to construct “new” national
identities. This paper argues that the seeds of what is construed as ‘High Culture’ whilst implanted during
British imperialism really germinated following the end of the empire and during the rise of nations. Its
effects are not only evident in policy-making or in the formal institutionalisation of art learning in

government schools, but also traceable to the life and work of leaders (for example Residents of the Straits
Settlements, State and Nationalist leaders who have received a ‘British’ education) who also contributed to
cultural legacies first and foremost by being role models for others ‘as persons with cultivated taste’. This
paper examines this correlation between developing a ‘civilized’ colony and developing ‘high culture’ (that
is, the business of establishing museums, concerts halls and galleries) by attending to the ways in which art
and culture has been instrumentalised first as a mark to demonstrate white supremacy and class
differentiation; and second as a mark to demonstrate comparable equity and to exercise agency by excolonies.
Yvonne Low, University of Sydney
Rabindranath’s Critique of Western Modernity and Modernism and His Appeal for a Universal
Modernism
This paper examines notions of Modernity and Modernism using Marxist theoretical critiques of historical
logic as employed by Rabinranath, Guha and Chakrabarty. Rabinaranth’s lecture on nationalism made in
Osaka on 1st June 1916 will operate as the point of departure. ‘I am quite sure that there are men in your
country who are not in sympathy with your inherited ideals, whose object is to gain and not to grow. They
are loud in their boast that they have modernised Japan. While I agree with them so far as to say that the
spirit of the race should harmonise with the spirit of the time, I must warn them that modernising is a mere
affectation of modernism, just as an affectation of poesy is poetising, It is nothing but mimicry, only
affectation is louder than the original and it is too literal. One must bear in mind that those who have the true
modern spirit need not modernise, just as those who are truly brave are not braggarts. Modernism is not in
the dress of the Europeans, or in the hideous structures where their children are interned when they take their
lessons, or in the square houses with flat, straight wall-surfaces, pierced with parallel lines of windows
where these people are caged in their lifetime; certainly modernism is not in their ladies’ bonnets, carrying
on them loads of incongruities. These are not modern, but merely European. True modernism is freedom of
mind, not slavery of taste.’
Kedar Vishwanathan, University of Sydney
Indonesian Art and the Production of Cultural Nationalism in the 1920s
In 1919 Ki Hadjar Dewantara returned to Indonesia after 6 years of exile In Holland. Whilst in Holland he
associated with Javanese students abroad and was involved in cultural performances and political discussion.
Just before his departure, the Dutch artists Chris Lebeau made a portrait of him that locates him in dual
frameworks. The first as a member of the Javanese aristocracy constituted by privileged position and
traditional hierarchies, the second as liberally minded progressive political activist. In 1922 Dewantara
established the Taman Siswa school system as a counter institution to colonial education. Talking on culture
and education he remarked on the mutual benefits of “intercourse with foreign cultures” and advocated
continuity with ones own culture through a path of concentric convergence with the world. In order to
resituate the discourse of Indonesian modern art outside the usual polarizing arguments of post-colonialism
this paper invokes Dewantara and invites a rereading of Anderson. Rather than imagine a homogeneous
community formed in isolation from its colonial and multicultural historical reality this paper asserts that the
Indonesian community forged its identity with and through the Dutch, both living in Indonesia and the
Netherlands. When the Indonesian nationalist imagination is framed in dialogue with the West in a creative
process specific to localized subjectivity an alternative modernity can be described. In this way the colonialanti
colonial binary is collapsed allowing space to map a trajectory of Indonesian modern art onto
indigenous cultural organisations not in isolation but coalescing with European modern art.
Matthew Cox, University of Sydney
The Street: Publicness of the People in Left Wing Art of ASEAN 1950s - 1970s
Art communities connected to the cultural left in Indonesia, Philippines, Thailand, Singapore and Malaysia
from the 1950s - 1970s grasped the spatial and ideological significance of the street. Here 'the street' is a
metaphor for all kinds of public spaces. In the open arena, what goes on is often recognised as civic in
nature, informed by a desire to engage with public interest. In choosing to organise traveling shows or
exhibitions in marketplaces, public squares and villages, those site were claimed in negotiation with the

location's charged history. The transacting space became a stage for the contestation of politics, memory and
belonging as much as it served as a palimpsest for a communitarian approach to art that intersects the
aesthetic and the revolutionary.
This paper considers 'publicness of the people' as an event-form in relation to artworks produced by left
wing art communities in the interest of explicating a significant organising principle of collectively
mobilised art practice. Locating the circulation of the image within the politics of the street this paper
compares the claiming of place-ness across four territories as a crucial aesthetic register that challenged the
allegorical tropes of 'the new' (i.e. New Order or the New Society) that directed orthodox and orthopraxic
cultural programs across the ASEAN region from its conception in 1967. In doing so, I hope to reveal an
eclipsed dimension in the history of a regional modernity that offered an alternative postcolonial imagining
of Southeast Asia.
Simon Sien Yong Soon, University of Sydney

Panel 310 //Room no. 1306 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Asian Iconography (II)
The Dance of Creation and Destruction - Images of Śiva Dancing on the Bull from East India and
Vietnam
Depictions of dancing Śiva are known from all over India. The northeast of the Indian Subcontinent,
however, produced a distinct iconographic type: Śiva dancing on the back of his mount, the bull.
Interestingly, representations of Śiva dancing on the bull are not found in other parts of the Indian
Subcontinent, nor are they known from Southeast Asia. The only exception is Vietnam where a number of
cognate images were found.
In this paper I will examine the complex iconography of Śiva dancing on the bull and its development over
the centuries. I will also propose the hypothesis that the textual basis for the discussed images is the
unedited, early Śaiva pratisthatantra known as Devyamata, that survived in three Nepalese palm-leaf
manuscripts.
Anna Aleksandra Slaczka, Rijksmuseum, Amsterdam
Textuality and Space: Steles, Inscriptions, and the Sense of Space in a 16th-Century Temple, Southern
Shanxi
The one hundred and four stone steles that had been erected within the precincts of the Temple of the God of
the Salt Lake in present-day Yuncheng City, southern Shanxi province during its history – from its
foundation in AD 777 to early Republican period – represent an uniquely rich epigraphic corpus dedicated to
the history of a single religious institution in China. Focussing on 16th and 17th-century inscriptions, this
corpus of predominantly historical/commemorative and poetic steles will be submitted to an analysis in
terms of the processes by which they were produced, transmitted, read, and understood.
Approaching the steles and their inscriptions from the point of view of textuality and placing late-Ming and
early-Qing steles in the context of the complete epigraphic corpus will allow us to appreciate the changing
nature of the inscription genre and the capacity of this long-established cultural practice of placing steles in
temples for assuming new meanings. It will be argued that with the 16th-century steles the temple became a
readable space which accrued new meanings and in which the traces of frequently contradictory voices give
testimony to conflicting concepts of the roles of religious cults in salt production processes, of disaster
prevention, of nature, and of the divinities’ relationship with the surrounding landscape.
This presentation will be of interest to social and cultural historians of the late-Ming and early-Qing period
as well as scholars in the field of Chinese religion. It will also contribute to on-going theoretical debates on
texts and textuality in China.
Andreas Janousch, Universidad Autónoma de Madrid
Site Divination and the Creation of Cultural Memory
Throughout East Asia, great care was taken to select suitable locations for constructing tombs, residences,
and cities. Within the practice of telluric divination, a site was considered auspicious if protected by four
gods: the Black Turtle-Snake at the back, the Vermilion Bird in front, the Azure Dragon to the left, and the
White Tiger to the right.
As in any other polity within the East Asian cultural sphere, telluric divination became an integral part of
site selection processes in ancient Japan.
Using the theme of site selection and its concomitant divinatory practices, my paper will explore the
(re)creation (and preservation) of cultural memory on the Japanese archipelago from the eighth century up
until the present day. Based on textual sources referring to imperial cities, shogunal headquarters, as well as
to temples and shrines, I will attempt to clarify changes in the perception of “ideal locations” and link them
to broader developments within Japanese culture.
Ellen van Goethem, Kyushu University

Panel 313 //Room no. 1305 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Cultures of Consumption
The Legitimation of Violence in Transnational Service Work
This paper explores the backlash to customer service outsourcing and the effect of this backlash on the work
experiences of customer service agents in India. I draw on interviews conducted between 2002 and 2009
with 100 workers in Indian call centres who report on ways in which customer violence is legitimized in
their work. Telephonic service workers are at the front-line of the counter rhetorics of global capitalism and
nationalism. Jousting between protectionism and free trade occurs on a daily basis on the calls between
Indian customer service agents in India and customers in the West, and is manifest in often aggressive
customer behavior. Such customer violence and nationalism takes three forms in relation to Indian customer
service work. First, it is the creation of the boundaries within which nation-states exist. Rather than a focus
on a physical territory, this takes the form of the assignment of citizenship to jobs, whereby national
ownership is attributed to and claimed to inherently reside in certain jobs. Customer service jobs, typically
feminized, poorly paid and devalued in the West, are deemed possessions of American, British or Australian
citizens. In this manner, jobs are personified and bestowed a citizenship. Second, it is the construction of
those outside the nation as strange and different. Finally, it is the rhetoric of fear whereby strangers are seen
as threatening to the nation. Responses to these nationalisms in by Indian customer service agents are
explored.
Kiran Mirchandani, University of Toronto
Convergence of Consumption Patterns: New Approaches to Lifestyles Theories from an Asian
Perspective
Lifestyle segmentation approach is the most holistic tool in marketing research, which takes into account
economic, demographic, social and psychological issues on consumption choices. Global brands deploy
strategies to make consumers believe that they have the same needs and consumption patterns in a more and
more globalized, "standard", world, sharing lifestyles across borders regardless of nationality or cultural
constraints. But, is this so?
Through this paper I would like to analyze how statistical evidence might help us to highlight where patterns
of household consumption are converging or diverging in the dynamics of Asian economies. The study
covers the period of the last 20 years from 1990 till 2010 across 13 Asian economies which find themselves
at different stages of economic development. Geodemographic factors and applied socioeconomic policies
will be discussed together with how cultural values affect the shaping and understanding of lifestyles
segmentation. There will be also an attempt to test the validity of traditional approaches to lifestyle
segmentation theories and to explore whether they can be applied in the Asian context.
Ana Maria Goy Yamamoto, Universidad Autónoma de Madrid
The Quest for Beauty: a Matter of Choice or Compulsion? The Responses of Young Muslim Female
Readers on the Representations of Women Beauty in Indonesian Islam Women’s Magazines
Following the growing of Islamic women’s magazines in Indonesia, images of idealised beautiful women
have become part of the everyday life of Indonesian Muslim women. These capitalist media have set the
standard images of what constitutes ‘the beautiful woman.’ It is the images that confront the Muslim woman
everyday of her life, and it is the view of beauty that is glamorised in some of beauty, fashion and lifestyle
the so-called ‘Muslim’ women’s magazines and tabloids sold on the street and news agents in urban places
Indonesia. Is it the images of beauty as idealised in Islam that those young Muslim readers expected? How
have the images shaped the views of beauty of those Muslim readers? And how have the readers negotiated
the beauty images represented in the Islamic magazines and their own beauty identities as a Musiim?
With such a view of beauty, this research explores the responses of young Muslim women readers in
Surabaya and how these women have made meaning about beauty in those Islamic commercialised media
and the discourse of Indonesian Islam as today. It describes the expectations, thoughts and pressures of the

eaders toward the image of women and their beauty within the interplay of conservative and modern Islam
in the contemporary Indonesia. The study demonstrates how the young Muslim women readers remain
wondering whether being a beautiful Muslim woman is a matter of choice or a compulsion?
Rachmah Ida, Airlangga University

Panel 316 //Room no. 1401 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Roundtable: Cloth, Identity and Power (I)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Cloth, Identity and Power is inspired from an earlier Roundtable, Ikat Weaving (tenun ikat) as Heritage for
Sustainable Development held in October 2012 in Ndao, a small coastal village of Nusa Tengarra Timor
(NTT), a province in eastern Indonesia, well known for its artisanal textiles. The Roundtable made it amply
evident that cloth (and clothing) was not only an important trope in the state discourse and practice for
regional development, but also a potential instrument for policy recommendations involving stakeholders as
diverse as weavers, traders, local-level governmental agencies, politicians, international textile designers,
collectors, development professionals and scholars. In the present Roundtable we take up the case of
Indonesia and other nations in Asia such as Cambodia, India, Laos, and Sri Lanka for a broader, critical
engagement with culturally valued cloth in modernity.
Historically cloth has been a nationalizing metaphor and palimpsest for the creation of diverse cultural
imaginaries of the nation in colonial and post colonial Asia. More recently, the forces of market
liberalization, localization and ethnic indigenization guarantee that cloth continues to underpin transnational
productive and circulatory regimes of fashion and tourism. Today, a globally authorized episteme of design,
labor, capital and security governs the spatio-temporal coordinates and trajectory of cloth as identity. Yet it is
within this hegemonic discourse that one also witnesses the transversal mediation of cloth, not only in its
ability to negotiate rigid state-borders, but also in its role from within the nation-scape in articulating or
silencing subjectivities of the veiled, bound or stripped.
There has been a crystallization of textile design, development and documentation as nationalized discourses
in modernity, but the transnational designer, development professional, museologist and art dealer engages
with cloth(ing) not only as local and national heritage but also from within a globalized value chain.
Conceiving the political economy of the production and circulation of cloth from a scalar perspective in this
Roundtable therefore, permits us to recast the alleged processes of globalization to foreground the varied
contexts and shifting dynamics of identity construction through cloth (ing).
The discussion will critically examine cloth(ing) through the following sub themes:
• Cloth(ing) has featured as heritage variously in the discourse and practice of state formation in the post
colonies. In what ways is this heritage being reconfigured in the present? For instance, the ways in which
cloth(ing) is used to represent or erase identity at different scales – local, regional, national and
transnational?
• Is cloth(ing) reproducing hierarchies of gender, class and race? If so, how are they articulated, contested or
negotiated ?
• How is the circulation of cloth(ing) being restructured in the globalized political economy of the present?
• Who are the new actors implicated in writing contemporary (and future) biographies of cloth(ing)?
• What is the politics of international collecting and display with respect to contemporary art/textile
museums and markets?
• What about issues of ownership, provenance and copyright?
• How can we address disenchantment, dispossession and loss associated with culturally valued cloth(ing) -
for individuals, families, communities and even nations, in Asia today?

Convenor: Aarti Kawlra, Nehru Memorial Museum & Library; Indian Institute of Technology Madras
Jill Forshee, Columbia College Chicago
Françoise Vergès, Goldsmiths College; Collège d’études Mondiales
Simon Marks, Simon Marks Textiles c/o Bale Art Studio
Merdi Sihombing, Merdi Sihombing Boutique
Willem Vogelsang, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands

Panel 317 //Room no. 1403 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
School Psychology and Child-Family Counselling in Southeast Asia
School psychology services and the functions of school psychologists providing assessment, consultation,
and intervention for children and their families are still greatly underdeveloped in Southeast Asian countries,
particularly those with a Chinese heritage culture. For the most part, school psychology services are
provided by educational psychologists, school counsellors, and/or teacher-counsellors with varying levels of
training and expertise, while the development of school psychology as a profession has been slow in
coming. Nonetheless, Southeast Asian countries are gradually accepting the notion that children should be
in school and there are efforts to provide psychological services within schools to prevent and solve mental
health problems unique to these countries. With an obvious need for systematic mental health services,
particularly for children and youth and their families, there is also a critical need to develop programmes that
would lead to graduate level training in school psychology while simultaneously acknowledging the
diversity of these Asian cultures. Given the large populations of these countries, it is essential that we work
to develop school psychology programmes in the very near future. If the Asian countries were to develop to
their fullest potential, school psychologists would be needed as a critical component in all school systems.
The different papers in this panel aim to explore different aspects of providing preventive and remedial
psychological services to children and their families within the school setting. The audience will be invited
to participate in an interactive and collaborative forum to discuss key issues in providing services within
schools and the development of a functional approach to school-based child and family psychology in Asian
societies. We will also discuss ways of furthering research and collaboration in Southeast Asia and adding
to the growing body of knowledge regarding school and educational psychology in Asia.
Convenor: Gertina J. van Schalkwyk, University of Macau
Chair: Gertina J. van Schalkwyk, University of Macau
Discussant: Sew Kim Low, Universiti Tunku Abdul Rahman Kampar
A Holistic Approach to School-Based Child and Family Counselling in Malaysia
Counselling services in Malaysian schools were established in 1963. Several local research studies
investigated the provision of school counselling services revealed that they were not popular among the
students and could be further improved. Schoolchildren are still under the care of their family, mostly their
parents, and many authors suggest that the school counselling services for these children are inseparable
from their family and community. A qualitative research study was conducted with 12 secondary school
counsellors from Perak state in Malaysia. The counsellors were interviewed to explore their experiences of
working in the existing counselling services system. The findings showed that there was a lack of
collaboration among various educational stakeholders and the resources from the community were not
utilized effectively. As a result of this study, a comprehensive integrative model for school counselling is
proposed and discussed. Some possible challenges faced by counsellors and suggestions on ways to further
improve counselling services within the Malaysian context will be discussed.
Keywords: challenged youths, collaboration, school counselling, integrative model, educational
stakeholders, Malaysia
Sew Kim Low, Universiti Tunku Abdul Rahman Kampar
Jin Kuan Kok, Universiti Tunku Abdul Rahman Kampar
Providing Psychological Services for Children of Overseas Filipino Workers
In the last 30 years, there has been a rapid increase of Filipino parents leaving the country and their families
for better job opportunities abroad. Existing literature point out the impact of migration on the families and
on the well-being, academic performance and school behaviours, family and peer relationships of the
children left behind, and the need for interventions to address these concerns. A review of the literature and
a survey on the current practices in schools reveal a lack of structured and programmatic interventions in

school, which mental health professionals in schools recognize to be essential to help OFW children adjust
better. Considering the gaps in the current practice, we recommend that more purposive school-based and
family-focused psychological services are implemented to help the children and families left behind by
OFW parents.
Keywords: school psychologists, children of Overseas Filipino Workers (OFWs), psychological services,
well-being of OFW children, Philippines
Maria Caridad H. Tarroja, De La Salle University
Katrina C. Fernando, De La Salle University
School-Based Counselling in Macao
The purpose of this study was to explore the status of psychological services in schools in Macao, and the
role of school counsellors providing these services. At present, school psychology is not a recognized
profession within the territory and school counsellors appointed by the Direcção dos Serviços de Educação e
Juventude (DSEJ) through their designated agencies provide the only psychological services to children and
families. Adopting a qualitative approach, the researchers collected the viewpoints from three teachers and
seven school counsellors regarding the central question: “How do school counsellors “serve” the Macao
school children and their families, and what are the most common services required?” An interpretative
phenomenological analysis revealed three themes, namely (a) school counselling services, (b) psychoeducation
and mental health services, and (c) perceived needs. I will also discuss some recommendations
for the development of the field, which could provide additional school-based child and family interventions
in Macao and Southeast Asian countries.
Keywords: Interpretative Phenomenological Analysis; Macao SAR; School counselling; School-based child
and family interventions; School psychology
Gertina J. van Schalkwyk, University of Macau

Panel 318 //Room no. 1404 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Urban Planning
Burmaʼs New Capital Naypyidaw: Its Design and Future Prospects
In November 2005, the Burmese military regime, the State Peace and Development Council, decreed the
relocation of the country’s national capital from Rangoon (Yangon), which had been established as a capital
in colonial times, to an entirely new site, called “Naypyidaw” (“Abode of the King”), which is located in the
geographical center of the country, midway between Rangoon and the old royal capital of Mandalay.
Observers commented that the shift to a relatively isolated and thinly populated area was motivated by the
regime’s fear of popular uprising in the old capital or foreign attack by sea.
Since early 2011 and the transition from a military to a formally civilian, though military-dominated,
government, Naypyidaw has received something like international recognition, if not legitimacy. In this
paper, I will discuss two important aspects of the new capital and its future: (1) its layout and design, which
are very different from those of both traditional Burmese capitals and Rangoon; de-centered and
modernistic, Naypyidaw reflects the government’s intention to create an efficient but “thinly-connected
society” at variance with traditional Southeast Asian urban spaces; and (2) the ways in which the capital
relocation signals an important shift in Burma’s center of gravity from the coastal region to inland areas,
including those close to the country’s borders with China and India. My paper will be informed by fieldwork
done at Naypyidaw in 2012, including a slide presentation.
Donald Mayo Seekins, University of Maryland University College
Tabula Rasa: Land Reclamation in Macau
Before the Portuguese settled Macau in the mid-sixteenth century, it had a landmass of a little under 3km2;
by the early twentieth century it was 10 km2, in the mid-1980s it was 15 km2, at the moment of handover in
1999 it had reached 24 km2, and it is now close to 30 km2. A further 3.5km2 of reclamation is currently
underway, some as localized extensions into the sea, others as tiny offshore islands that will preserve the
profile of the existing coastline and create semi-sheltered bays. Notable recent examples of land reclamation
include the N.A.P.E. (Novos Aterros do Porto Exterior) and Cotai areas. The former is a rectilinear extension
of the Macau peninsula masterplanned by Portuguese architects Álvaro Siza Viera and Fernando Távoras. It
was designed as a grid of housing and office blocks with central courtyards, centered on a linear park
oriented toward the sea. The latter comprises 6km2 of reclamation between the two major islands of Macau
(Coloane and Taipa, hence the name “Cotai”), intended as the site of a new town for 150,000 people. In each
case, spaces intended for housing and public parks have been annexed by major casino developments and
“integrated resorts.” Each new reclamation represents an opportunity to reinforce, extend, or contradict the
existing identity of Macau, and to project alternative futures. This presentation will look at the history of
land reclamation in Macau, and the way that intentions and achievements have changed over time.
Thomas Daniell, University of Saint Joseph
Waterfront (Re)development in Macau: Praia Grande in the Middle of 19th Century and Early 20th
Century
Located on the southeast part of Macau peninsula, Praia Grande (Big Beach in English, South Bay in
Chinese) was part of Outer Harbour of this port city and had been known for its crescent promenade shaded
by banyan tree. The transformation of Praia Grande reflects the history of Macau from a place frequented by
pirates at the fringe of the Middle Kingdom to a tiny settlement administered by the Portuguese. With the
Qing’s defeat in the First Opium War (1839-1841) and the sign of Treaty of Nanjing, Macau was set into an
awkward situation. On the one hand, the Portuguese finally gained an opportunity to claim for sovereignty
over Macau with the increasing colonial powers in China. On the other hand, Macau’s economy had since
then suffered from the fatal hit by the rising of the British Hong Kong as the center of Sino-foreign trade. To
regain their glory in the Far East and to showcase their political ambition, the Portuguese initiated largescale
municipal reforms in Macau since the 1860s. At the same time, a series of ambitious waterfront

projects were undertaken to improve port facilities for competing with Hong Kong. This paper aims to shed
light on dramatic changes of Praia Grande in the context of waterfront (re)development of Macau in the
middle of 19th century and early 20th century.
Yu Chen, National University of Singapore
Mobility as a Means of Poverty Alleviation and Economic Growth: An Ethnographic Study
This paper argues that the mobilisation of people, which once underpinned Indonesia’s slum improvement
projects, has been superseded by the mobility of people, which underpins the Master Plan to 2025 with its
emphasis on the development of economic corridors. I suggest that people as agents of development are no
longer viewed as staying at home to build community but as moving between cities to find work. Through
an ethnographic focus on Indonesia’s two main cities of Jakarta and Surabaya and the urban corridor that
connects them, I consider whether mobility as a means of poverty alleviation and economic growth is
producing the economic and social freedoms espoused by its advocates or whether it is leading to
unfreedoms through new forms of surveillance, social exclusion and economic marginalisation.
Robbie Peters, University of Sydney
The Asia-Pacific City and the Emergence of Modern Urban Planning
Settlements such as Baguio, Canberra, Changchun, Nanjing, and Manila were developed during the early-
1900s as grand expressions of sovereignty, modernity, and nationhood. Central to this development process
was the use of modern urban planning practices so as to transform barren rural sites or restricted existing
urban environments into impressive locales that strengthened embryonic feelings of national identity
following watershed political and cultural events.
Using well-established research methods to align urban images, meanings, and associations with societal
development the paper strives to reconstrue the planning history of Asian-Pacific cities by moving away
from the traditional focus on architect-planners like Daniel Burnham, Walter Burley Griffin, and Henry
Murphy. In so doing the work contemplates how modern urban design sat within frameworks of national
politics, notions of nationhood and national destiny, modernity and its manufacture.
The paper will deliver significant insights into the cultural, political, artistic and environmental forces that
existed at the onset national cultural and political shifts within Asia-Pacific region, thus improving our
understanding of city biographies but also helping illuminate the alliance between city designing and
political and cultural advancement at an notable juncture in Asian history. With parallels in the spatial nature
of city plans in the Philippines, China, and Australia, the project ultimately enquiries as to whether an Asia-
Pacific city model existed notwithstanding cultures, politics, and circumstances ultimately varying greatly
from country to country.
Ian Morley, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Panel 319 //Room no. 1501 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Justice and Accountability in Southeast Asian Cities: Politics and Popular Voice (I)
The past decade has seen a huge increase in the popular vocalization of demands for democratic government
and rule of law throughout Southeast Asia. Such demands appear to be driven by a desire for political
influence as much as by a need for security: a situation in which citizens feel secure of their rights being
protected or, if necessary, defended by government, the police and the judiciary. This desire has inspired
diverse political and regimental changes throughout the region, that range from toppled regimes in
Indonesia, the Philippines and Thailand to increases in civil and political freedoms in the entrenched regimes
of Vietnam and Myanmar. The ongoing power struggles between established power brokers and elites on the
one hand and reformers as well as rising new power brokers on the other, are being articulated in discourses
emphasizing necessity, legitimacy and, ultimately, justice. We are interested in the daily outcomes of these
struggles, especially at the level of society where the faceless masses of government and population become
individual people, known to one another and to their audiences. We focus on the level of the city, on the
arena of urban politics in which power holders –democratically elected or not- find their actions witnessed
and judged by the city population. It is here that support and opposition are manifested, and that competing
power wielders use alternative discourses of legitimacy to substantiate their actions. As what is right
becomes contested, we put analytical emphasis on ‘popular justice’ (e.g. Foucault, Merry) which we
consider –following Norrie (1996) to require a dialectical understanding of ‘homogeneous’ state law, justice
and judgment in relation to the heterogeneous qualities of the social, political and historical contexts. Taking
these factors as the source from which popular justice arises and which mediate its shape, we look for
representation, support and competition in the discourses fielded in the urban political arena. By whom, how
and when are ‘just’ qualities formulated in contested issues, and what means are available to weigh powerholders’
actions against the general interest? How is accountability formulated, how is it enforced, and what
are the outcomes of this?
Our aim is to come to a better and more in-depth understanding of the qualities of ‘justice’ that are im- or
explicitly present in these struggles, and of the qualities and shapes of accountability manifest in the
(negotiated) outcomes.
Convenor: Laurens Bakker, Radboud University Nijmegen; University of Amsterdam
Chair: Laurens Bakker, Radboud University Nijmegen; University of Amsterdam
Protests and the Negation of Popular Justice: Thai and Indonesian Trajectories
The past decade has seen the emergence and establishment of vocal criticsm and mass social activism
against dictatorships throughout Southeast Asia. An intriguing element present in most of these instances is
that the regime in question paid lip service to democracy and civil liberties, was toppled in reaction to the
absence of application of these values in governing the nation, and was replaced by new governments
voicing their commitments to a more open, progressive and social governance of the nation.
In many cases, these transitions got bogged down along the way (cf. Boudreau, 2004). Whereas changes to
law and systems of governance proved to be forthcoming, replacing the systems of patronage and power
brokerage proves to be a far greater challenge. Whereas preceding regimes co-opted or deployed these
relations themselves (Lee, 2004), new democracies require a re-calibration of social positions nationwide
according to settings inherently disadvantageous to these established power relations (Pye, 1999; Rodan and
Jayasuriya, 2009). Thailand and Indonesia have recently gone through similar developments in the
manifestation of resistance to regimes. Both countries -and especially their capitals- have seen massdemonstrations
toppling entrenched governments and making demonstrations an accepted means of protest
in which violence is –however- not shunned. ‘Justice’ is framed by discourses of civil rights and legitimate
opposition as well as by opposing criticism emphasizing disorder, self-interest and criminality. The
manifestations of these framings in the relations between civil society, power brokers and the state are the
subject of this paper.

Laurens Bakker, Radboud University Nijmegen; University of Amsterdam
Democratic Transition in the Border Areas? Considering Democracy and Geographically Peripheral
Power-Holders in Burma/Myanmar
Given that international observers were skeptical of the 2010 elections, the recent opening up of the political
scene in Burma/Myanmar did come as a surprise. Political prisoners have been released, censorship laws
lifted, and the National League for Democracy was able to run candidates and take seats in the Lower House
of Parliament. But, unsettled is the relationship between the central government and geographically
peripheral power holders, current and former ceasefire organisations. Although international news lauds the
country's "democratic transition," peripheral groups remain deeply skeptical, and indeed, continued violence
gives them good reason to. Based on ethnographic fieldwork and interviews with soldiers and affiliates of
the Shan State Army (South) in this paper I will discuss notions of democracy, law, and citizenship as
understood by current participants in the country's decades-long internal conflict. Based on their experiences
as politicized ethnic Shans, I will describe how they view the current processes of change in the
Burma/Myanmar central government and army.
Jane Ferguson, University of Sydney
Mimicry, Connection, and Friction: The Justice of the Ternate Sultanate
This paper will attempt to shed light on the increasingly agitated dialogue between the Indonesian state and
its Eastern margins, from the perspective of the sultanate in North Maluku that animates followers in
attempts to seek justice. While Jakarta often accuses Eastern Indonesians of being backward and rebellious,
charismatic customary leaders and prophets throughout Eastern Indonesia have a vocation for claiming that
they are the center of the world. This perception critically informs the way popular justice takes shape and is
expressed. In the city of Ternate in North Maluku, the Sultanate of Ternate claims to be the source of all
normative system including democracy and religion. Through an analysis of Suba Jou, an authoritative
account of the philosophy and symbolism of the sultanate’s worldview written by the son of Sultan Mudaffar
Sjah, I will show how syncretic religious ideas and mimicry of the Indonesian state, provide social cohesion
necessary for collective action, while at the same frustrating the state. The claim of original higher or at least
equal status than Jakarta (and Holland and the United States) is the foundation for the central promise of
Suba Jou - that the Sultan will right injustices and restore equality (or even turn the tables) – and at the same
time the source of friction with the state that it mimics.
Jaap Timmer, Macquarie University
Plaza Miranda and Memories of Just Cause and Justified Violence
Plaza Miranda used to be the agora of truth where politicians and activists would lay their cause before the
Filipinos gathered on the square fronting St. John the Baptist Church or Quiapo Church in Manila. Yet
presenting or defending one’s actions at Plaza Miranda has its peril. During a rally on March 10, 1947,
President Manuel Roxas (1946-48), nearly got blown to bits in the plaza when a grenade was hurled at him.
January 13, 1971 was Black Wednesday in Plaza Miranda. At the height of a paralyzing city-wide transport
strike protesting the skyrocketing price of oil, jeepney drivers and student activists marched to Plaza
Miranda. A confrontation with the police ended up with five protesters dead and another forty injured. On
the night of August 21, 1971, the Liberal Party was having a proclamation rally at Plaza Miranda for its
senatorial slate. Then a bomb ripped through the stage. Nine people died and around a hundred civilians
were injured. President Ferdinand Marcos (1965-1986) blamed the communist insurgents for the blast and
used it as a pretext to suspend the writ of habeas corpus and eventual declaration of martial law. Drawing
from memory studies and history, the paper argues that the episodes of violence in Plaza Miranda reinforced
the memory of a polity that must gut itself of violence and present a body of fragile perfection, always
waiting for its defenders and servants, always haunting the witnesses to its capacity for brutal acts—an
urban space bot violent and democratic.
Joel Ariate, University of the Philippines

Urban Land Conflicts and Accountability in Hanoi and Phnom Penh
As Vietnamese and Cambodian cities have experienced rapid economic growth and social change in the past
decade, the financial and symbolic values of urban land have skyrocketed. In both Hanoi and Phnom Penh,
infrastructure and commercial projects backed by well-connected investors have resulted in the displacement
of thousands of residents from their homes. Drawing on favourable legal terms and the political support of
city leaders and security forces, some developers have resorted to force and paid low or no compensation to
resettled households.
In the face of legal, political and organisational challenges, communities affected by redevelopment have
increasingly sought to counter displacement through strategies of protest and direct action. Vietnamese
citizens have petitioned authorities and creatively used both state-owned media channels and unofficial
blogs to communicate their grievances. By contrast, Cambodians have organised protest marches and linked
with sympathetic NGOs and international partners to press their claims. Although the tactics of organising
differ depending on local political opportunities, land protesters in both cities have unexpectedly become the
core of emerging social movements for justice, accountability and the rule of law.
This paper draws on methods of social movement and network analysis to examine selected cases of urban
land disputes since 2010, including the Van Giang/Ecopark project, redevelopment of wet markets, and road
construction in Hanoi, and the Boeung Kak lake, Borei Keila demolition, and railroad site clearance cases in
Phnom Penh. The analysis builds on inter-case comparisons to critically engage theories of social movement
mobilisation and policy advocacy.
Andrew Wells-Dang, Oxfam Great Britain; Johns Hopkins University

Panel 320 //Room no. 1502 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: Foreign Relations in South and Southeast Asia
Creating a Security/Insecurity Community in the Persian Gulf and South Asian States
This paper examines the pervasive insecurity in the region of Persian Gulf and South Asian States (PGSAS),
where states like Pakistan, Afghanistan, Iran, and Iraq, are threatened from both within and without. In
contrast to the “regime of insecurity” in the PGSAS, the U.S. used its power to build a "security community”
in Western Europe after World War II and successfully transformed the once war – ridden Western Europe
into a region where making inter or intra state wars is no longer imaginable, while economic development,
human rights, and social welfare are institutionalized at the regional level. Using the concept of the
European security community as a heuristic model, I ask why the creation of security community succeeded
in Europe, but it has not even reached the stage of proposal or debate in academic community or policymaking
circles in the United States. The contrast in U.S exercise of power in these two zones is a puzzle that
the literature has largely ignored and misunderstood. We thus pose two interrelated questions, “Is the
creation of a "security community" possible in PGSAS, if not, why not?” Why have U.S. policies not been
successful in creating a "security community," despite aid and military intervention? By examining
practices in several critical events in the region to show how the rationality of the American led empire that
reproduces itself in discourses of security and economic development, I argue that it is creating insecurity
rather than security or the hope for constructing a regional security community.
Vandana Asthana, Eastern Washington University
The Philippines and Japan in Spain's Shadow
The transformation of Japan during the Meiji period had regional implications linked to the intensification of
the relationship with the Asian colonies of the Spanish empire during the last decade of the 19th century. In
the context of these relationships is possible to higlight a historical process of strengthening links between
Japan and the Philippine Islands, that was reinforced during the firsts two decades of the 20th century. This
paper examine the issue from a wide range perspective. Firstly, the study of the commercial relations
between both archipelagos in the Eighteen 90's shows, through the Japanese and Spanish commercial
reports, that there was a process of intensification of Philippine exports to Japan drom 1894, primarly
Philippine sugar. Secondly, the documentation of the Philippine Revolutionary Records allows us to
understand why the hope that Japan would become for the Philippines what the US was for the Sapnish
colony of Cuba, stayed alive until 1898. Finally, we examine the relationships between Japanese and
Filipino nationalists based on a Panasianist ideas.
Guillermo Martinez-Taberner, Universitat Pompeu Fabra
Signposting the Possible Evolution of India - Pakistan Security - Centric Foreign Policy
Pakistan continues to hate and distrust India as the proverbial “Big Brother” eager to exterminate it. Blithely
forgetting the common history, Pakistan valorizes the divided history (post-1947) to the detriment of amity /
entente between the two. So the Indo-pak foreign relations had witnessed many disturbing turn arounds.
AIM OF THE PAPER
Against the cultural –materialistic background, this paper attempts a dispassionate exploration of the
possibility of covalent bond between India and Pakistan through the logistic utilization of security- related
strategies. To lend specificity and clarity to the suggested plans and programmes to be jointly undertaken by
both India and Pakistan to actualize the constitution of a covalent between the two, the tools of foreign
relation are divided into four categories, such as :- (1) Demilitarization, (2) Disarmament, (3) Dedeployment
(4) De-escalation
That way the following three goals may be achieved:
• at the macro level “military balance in Asia”;
• at the micro level “dynamics of Indo-pak relation” vehicled by appropriate tools of Panchasheel; and

• at the Micro- sub-military level scope and opportunity to promote Indo-pak Cross- LoC trade, a visafree
psycho-socio-economico-cultural osmosis and a trust- rich political climate of mutual replenishment in
a stable and peaceful Asia.
Jugal Kishore Mishra, Berhampur University
Political Economy of Shift in India’s Foreign Policy: A Review
The present study is an attempt to elucidate the complex relations between the currents of the world
capitalist system and India’s foreign policy ever since India’s independence. It is observed that the ruling
class has been using foreign policy as an instrument to silence people while implementing their economic
agenda in society. Historically, social systems have been exclusionary, oppressive and exploitative. It has
also been generating both hegemonic and counter hegemonic strategies. The ruling class is always inclined
towards system maintenance. In this process they have been using different strategies to ‘silence’ the
marginalized sections and ultimately legitimize themselves through so-called democratic strategies. The
dominant sections are seeking legitimacy for governing the rest of the people through different discourses
and the excluded are using counter hegemonic measures to make the system more ‘inclusive.’ However, an
understanding of this process needs an analysis of how the capitalist system has been working and how
national economies revolve around a centripetal power- the world capitalist system. This study will
exemplify how the capitalist system in its ‘embedded liberal’ phase and in the neoliberal global setting
sustains its legitimacy and how the foreign policy of India is entwined with the movement of such systemic
forces.
Key words: Foreign Policy, Political Economy, Capitalist System
Theme: Foreign Policy
Mohanan Bhaskaran Pillai, Pondicherry University
The Art of Hubbing: Mauritius and Its Part in Connectivity across the Indian Ocean
For many centuries now, the Indian Ocean has been traversed in all directions with vessels transporting and
circulating not only human beings and goods of many diverse kinds, but also spreading religions, ideas,
ideologies, political systems, languages, flora and fauna, and unfortunately also diseases. While these
themes have by now been well studied by historians, geographers, anthropologist and other scholars with
great enthusiasm and scholarly expertise, the particular modes of transport and the various processes of
“translations” in the meaning and function which take place before, during and after the journeys need to be
considered in greater depth.
This paper proposes to do so with a greater awareness and consideration of the roles of small islands and
their port cities in these processes of networking and circulation. It will address the seminal roles of small
islands as transregional “hubs”, using especially the paradigm of the island of Mauritius and its port city of
Port Louis in the southwestern Indian Ocean. It will be shown that from the early days of its settlement in
the seventeenth century, Mauritius profited from its capacity (which was constantly refined and extended) of
circulating persons, things and ideas across the ocean. It will be argued that these days this capacity, here
called the “art of hubbing”, contributes significantly to making Mauritius into a successful hub, not only in
strictly transmaritime affairs and transports, but also in newer domains such as in the finance sector or in
cyberspace.
Burkhard Schnepel, Martin-Luther-University Halle-Wittenberg

Panel 321 //Room no. 1303 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
China‐US‐EU Relations (I): Opportunities and Challenges
Sponsored by Department of Government and Public Administration, University of Macau
China, the U.S. and the EU are the three most important actors in today's international politics. How they
interact with each other will largely shape how the future global order develops. Will the current EU debt
crisis drag down the global economy? How will the US respond to a rising China? Can EU and China
develop sincere strategic partnership relations? This panels seeks to answer these challenging questions by
bringing together experts in US-China relations and EU-China relations. It will also discuss the role of
China, EU, and the US in new global order.
Convenor: Yufan Hao, University of Macau
Can EU Help Avert or Exacerbate US-China Strategic Competition?
In recent years, while China-US relations have remained largely stable, the elements of strategic competition
have raised their ugly head. On a wide range of issues, from maritime disputes, cyber warfare, to outs pace
programs and energy acquisition, cohorts in both countries increasingly perceive the relationship as
adversarial and some even predict that a conflict with the other side is inevitable. What kind of role Europe
will and can play in this geostrategic game? During the Cold War, EU was long perceived by the Chinese as
the so-called "intermediate zone" between the United States and Soviet Union acting like a buffer between
the two adversaries. Will and can EU do the same between the looming competition between the United
States and China? Or EU already has already made its strategic choice to bandwagon with the US to
"contain" China? This paper attempts to find some clues to this critical and complicated issue in the midst
of emerging new patterns of interaction between the three colossal players.
Jianwei Wang, University of Macau
China, the US, and Europe in Global Energy Governance
Global energy security is put at risk by the uneasy relationship between the international political system and
the international energy system. The political framework, the International Energy Agency (IEA), was
created by the US and European countries within the framework of the OECD, to manage energy security in
the developed world, and in relations with producing countries in OPEC. Both OPEC and the IEA recognize
a need for a more comprehensive producer-consumer dialogue. However, the ever expanding energy
demand of the developing world, the "globalization of energy demand," and the emergence of non-OPEC
producing countries that now account for 60% of world oil production, are outside that framework. China,
the world's second largest net oil importer, remains outside the IEA. Chinese resistance to the norms of
global energy governance leads to its reluctance to participate in these international institutions, producing
gaps in global energy governance. It is the ungoverned space of world oil consumption where China
implements its resource diplomacy, promoting multipolarity rather than multilateral institutions, and
contemplating alternative institutions. This paper examines Chinese perspectives toward the norms and
practices of global energy governance, and identifies Chinese alternative visions for a global energy order.
Gaye Christoffersen, Nanjing University
Chinese Perception of Trust toward EU and US: Findings from Surveys
Given the importance of the US and EU to China's future development, this paper looks at how Chinese
citizens view the US and EU by relying on survey data. Particularly, it seeks to analyze how much trust
Chinese citizens have in US and EU. Trust plays an important role in international cooperation; wihtout it
states will find it very hard to cooperate. This paper will discuss the level of trust in US and EU and also the
factors associated with it, such as age, education, foreign travel, social status, information, and etc.
Dingding Chen, University of Macau

Panel 322 //Room no. 1503 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Papers Panel: World Politics in East and Southeast Asia
United States’ New Interest in the Western Pacific Ocean: Building Strategies for the South China Sea
This paper identifies new relevant policy orientations of the US administration regarding its new pivot role
in the Asia Pacific region, focused on its neutrality over the South China Sea territorial conflict among
several East and Southeast actors. Having identified Washington` involvement in this volatile region after
the 2012 presidential election, it is believed that a new proactive American diplomatic, economic and
military strategy has taken shape since 2009, which in turn have led several countries like China and
regional blocks like ASEAN and some of its members to evaluate future alternatives to the current impasse
in the territorial conflict. The paper analyses relevant events and major decision-making pronouncements in
the US and in the South China Sea region and envisions future scenarios amid a commitment for the long
term peace and stability in the area expressed both by China and its relevant maritime neighbors.
Ulises Granados, Mexico Autonomous Institute of Technology
Linking Up with the Global South: Comparing China’s Search for Political Partners in Sub-Saharan
Africa and South America
Developing countries have not only been safeguarding China’s economic growth by providing raw materials
and market outlets, but increasingly also grant critical support for Chinese preferences in international
affairs. The aim of this paper is to explore the political dimension of China’s South-South relations by
comparing China's intensifying economic and diplomatic ties with sub-Sahara African and South American
countries. In the empirical section, I will investigate China's diverse foreign policy tactics aimed at gaining
political partners and supporters in both regions. Changing patterns of political “friendship” will be assessed
by drawing on UN vote records in non-traditional security politics and human rights affairs during the last
two decades. Methodologically, I will employ procedures from the field of policy convergence studies. The
paper argues that China’s ability to spread its ideas and values results from dense economic and political
linkages with like-minded countries as well as its engagement in (cross-) regional foreign policy networks
with emerging powers in the Global South. The comparative case study is expected to contribute to our
understanding of the diffusion of foreign policy preferences in South-South relations in multipolar world
politics at the beginning of the 21st century.
Georg Strüver, German Institute of Global and Area Studies
The Impact of Smart Power on Country’s International Image and Position: The Case of Taiwan
The problem of smart power usage in foreign policy has been widely discussed by the academia. It is
naturally vital in East Asia where not only world powers interact but also new powers try to attract others.
This paper assesses the potential role of smart power usage by Taiwan. Firstly, it discusses Taiwan’s foreign
policy strategy toward its neighbours and its outcomes, leading to the creation of a certain image of Taiwan.
Secondly, it indicates and analyses China’s factor in the region, since its impact is undoubtedly significant.
Taiwan’s attempts to constrain China’s appeals in the region will also be evaluated. Finally, whether a better
image of Taiwan enlarges its international space remains a research problem to be applied to the theoretical
level of analysis. The paper aims at building a more suitable and robust theoretical framework of the
increasingly complex relations in East Asia.
Ewa Anna Trojnar, Jagiellonian University in Krakow
Japanʼs Soft Power in a New Global Context
In the post Cold War era, the use of military force on foreign soil has in particular been criticized and the
concept of soft power have increasingly been put forward as alternative or complementary approach. Today
while observing the East Asian Region, the concept of "Soft Power" gained more attention from Chinese,
Korean or Japanese foreign policy experts and decision makers. Nevertheless it seems that a biased trend
emerged on the analysis and relation of this concept with the mentioned East Asian countries foreign
policies strategies, often associated only with cultural or historical assets. It is therefore fundamental to

follow an unbiased, non deterministic and scientific analysis of these countries soft power assets to go
beyond the state of the art on this matter. In fact, when considering the Japanese case study, its domestic,
foreign, defense and security policies may all encompass a soft power dimension. e.g. the US-Japan Alliance
may bring a certain influence and prestige that wouldn't exist with other possible alliances. The concept of
Soft Power is still quite useful when trying to deepen the understanding and study of power in all its
dimensions. When considering the new emerging regional and global order, Japanese Foreign Policy faces
new 21st century challenges where different foreign policy strategies are required, therefore the aim of this
paper is to analyze how important can be a Soft Power strategy for Japan considering the changing
distribution of power not only in East Asia but also at a global level.
Rui Faro Saraiva, Osaka University

Panel 323 //Room no. 1504 // Thursday 27 June 9:00-11:00
Individual Presentations
The Role of Indonesian Traditional Fishermen in the Mobility of Migrantsʼ Smuggling to Australia
Indonesian is one of their stepping stone countries for many refugees and asylum seekers, which fall into
migrant smuggling to Australia. The process of its activities actually facilitate by the traditional fishermen,
which are familiar with transporting to Christmas Island or Ashmore Reef. Even though Indonesia or
Australia governments are seriously combating this process through criminalization the smugglers, this
activities are still running. This paper analysis the complexity of Indonesian traditional fishermen, which
facilities a transportation to the migrant smuggling, is one of choices in diversification for struggling from
their poverty.
Tri Nuke Pudjiastuti, Indonesian Institute of Sciences and University of Indonesia

Panel 326 //Room no. 1101 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Roundtable: Launching Three Research Themes on Contemporary Asian Cities
Sponsored by Urban Knowledge Network Asia; International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
This panel presents the theoretical framework of three collective research themes developed under the aegis
of the European Union-funded program ”Urban Knowledge Network Asia” (UKNA), which critically
examines contemporary representations, social agency and design of Asian cities in their multiple and
interlocking aspects. Also, the panel seeks to identify potential contributors to UKNA related activities and
publications from among the audience.
The Urban Knowledge Network Asia (UKNA) was established in 2012 to foster a unique trans-regional and
intra-Asian exchange platform oriented towards producing theoretical and applied knowledge about cities.
UKNA brings together more than 100 scholars affiliated with 14 universities and planning institutes located
in Europe, the United States and Asia. The network is piloted by the International Institute of Asian Studies
(IIAS), Leiden, the Netherlands. As it is based on the exchange of researchers from different background,
UKNA’s approach is pluralistic, decentralized, multidisciplinary, and encourages the mutual transfer of
knowledge and experiences.
The main hypothesis that UKNA participants share, and which underlies the three programs, is the ability of
local agents to provide innovative and creative responses to the problems faced by growing cities across
Asia. The “roundtable panel” at ICAS-8 will be an opportunity for UKNA’s scientific coordinators to present
the main research questions and objectives which emerge from this hypothesis and frame the three research
themes:
• The “idea of the city” theme critically analyzes representations and discourses of the city that underlie
many policies and projects in contemporary Asian cities.
• The “city by and for the people” theme focuses on the power of residents to shape their environments and
contest policies and developments that threaten the vernacular city.
• The “future of cities” theme examines three overlapping mega-challenges facing Asian cities in the future:
the ongoing challenge of access to basic services for the urban poor, issues of inequity and affordability, and
the urban environment and climate change.
Through these thematic approaches, the contributors to the panel will address broader issues of urban
planning, transformation and management in contemporary urban Asia. They will seek critical feedback by
the audience and encourage scholars outside the UKNA network to submit proposals for UKNA related
activities and publications.
Convenor: Paul Rabé, Urban Knowledge Network Asia
Chair: Paul Rabé, Urban Knowledge Network Asia
Discussant: Philippe Peycam, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
R. Parthasarathy, CEPT University
Michael Douglass, National University of Singapore
Adèle Esposito, Ecole Nationale Supérieure d’Architecture de Paris-Belleville
Simone Bijlard, Urban Knowledge Network Asia
Rita Padawangi, National University of Singapore

Panel 330 //Room no. 1203 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Colonialism and the Dynamics of Social and Political Reform in Late-19th and 20th-Century Hong
Kong
This panel will weave together three important, yet relatively under-researched themes in the developing
discourse on the history of political and social reform in Hong Kong during the late colonial period: the
active role of the Hong Kong Chinese community - poor as well as elites - in the ‘improvement’ and gradual
modernization of Hong Kong society, the increasingly prominent and varied role of women (both Chinese
and Western) within this process, and the personal intervention of successive ‘British’ colonial governors
(many of whom had Irish and Scottish backgrounds) who were committed to reform and who were not
afraid to operate outside the political mainstream. All five papers examine various aspects of these three
inter-related themes in the development of political institutions and movements, intellectual debate and
social ideology in colonial Hong Kong. Beginning in the 1870s, Barry Crosbie’s paper concentrates on the
efforts of the Irish-born, British colonial administrator and former governor of Hong Kong, John Pope-
Hennessy, as one of the first British politicians to actively campaign – to the disapproval of many of his
peers – for the political incorporation of the Hong Kong Chinese into the power structures of colonial
government. Carol Tsang’s paper centres on the conflict between Hong Kong-based British obstetricians and
local Chinese newspaper journalists concerning the condition of Hong Kong Chinese women’s health during
the 1920s and ‘30s and looks at the ways in which such debates led not only to a marked improvement in the
health of Chinese women, but more significantly to a convergence between aspects of Chinese and Western
medical practice in Hong Kong after 1945. Mark Hampton’s paper looks at the efforts of Elsie Elliott, the
political activist and social reformer, whose persistent critique of the British colonial administration drew
heavily on a discourse of Britishness that undergirded much of her efforts to champion the cause of the poor
Chinese in Hong Kong during the 1960s and ‘70s. Ray Yep develops this theme through an examination of
the governorship of the Scottish-born, colonial administrator, Murray MacLehose, whose welfare reforms
and fight against endemic official corruption did much to modernize and transform Hong Kong society in
the 1970s and ‘80s. Lui Toi Lok’s paper concludes the panel presentations with a focus on some of the wider
contemporary political concerns, realities and issues facing successive colonial governments and that
managed political inclusion in Hong Kong from the late 1970s onward.
Convenor: Barry James Crosbie, University of Macau
Chair: Vincent Wai-kit Ho, University of Macau
Humanitarianism, Social Reform, and Indigenous Agency in Hong Kong under the Governorship of
John Pope-Hennessy, 1877 - 1882
This paper examines the controversial career of the Irish-born British colonial administrator, John Pope-
Hennessy, in Hong Kong during the late 1870s and early 1880s. It argues that as both metropolitan politician
and colonial governor, Hennessy was the first ‘British’ governor to successfully combine the competing
requirements of domestic and colonial officialdom with that of his unofficial role as committed
humanitarian, social reformer and champion of the rights of colonized peoples, an approach that provided an
important stimulus to growing calls for social and political reform within Hong Kong at the time. A selfprofessed
Disraelian conservative, who held broadly ‘liberal’, ‘reforming’ political views, Hennessy traveled
widely, spending prolonged periods of time as a colonial administrator in almost every corner of the British
empire. As a persistent critic of late nineteenth-century British imperial policy, Hennessy was at odds for
much of his political career with the colonial establishment, who remained wary of his Irish Catholic
nationalist background. Central to Hennessy’s political philosophy - owing in large measure to his childhood
and education in Ireland - was the idea that imperial ambitions should allow for the political incorporation of
colonial subjects. As an ‘outsider’ within the British colonial administration, Hennessy adopted a selfconsciously
enlightened approach to the education of colonized peoples and was committed to encouraging
the principle of national self-determination across the empire, an ideal that ultimately contributed to the
gradual incorporation of Chinese people into the structures of colonial government in Hong Kong from the
late nineteenth century onward.
Barry James Crosbie, University of Macau

Melding East and West: Improving Women’s Health in Interwar Hong Kong
In early July 1930, the Wah Kiu Yat Po, Hong Kong’s leading Chinese newspaper, published an article
exploring the tensions between Chinese and Western medicines in local families. Chinese and Western
doctors, it claimed, should learn from each other and ‘melt their skills into one single pot.’ These lines
echoed the works of a number of British obstetricians, who applied British medical treatments to the specific
constitution of Hong Kong Chinese women as early as the late 1920s. As this practice of adaptation gained
ground, Chinese women’s mortality rate in obstetric surgeries lowered and they became more receptive to
Western medicine. This paper explores the dialogue and contestation between British obstetricians and
Chinese newspaper journalists over women’s health in interwar Hong Kong. It shows how the local print
media provided an informal yet powerful platform for Chinese women to acquire health knowledge and
hygiene practices. The newspaper articles, in most cases, urged women to take into consideration the merits
of both Chinese and Western medicines. A healthy body and good personal hygiene, the articles pointed out,
made women more attractive and helped strengthen China. These claims refuted the sweeping
generalizations made by some British obstetricians about Chinese women as utterly ignorant and indifferent
about health. This paper concludes by suggesting that during the interwar period, Chinese and Western
medicines were drawn into an ever closer embrace, contributing to the eventual popularization of Western
women’s medicine in Hong Kong after the Second World War.
Carol Tsang, The University of Hong Kong
Reform, Retreat, and the Discourse of Britishness in Late-Colonial Hong Kong: The Activism of Elsie
Elliott
Between the mid-1960s and 1980s, Elsie Elliott emerged as the most important political activist in Hong
Kong, as well as the Colonial Government’s most vocal critic. This period was bookended by crises: riots
in 1966 and the negotiations leading to the Sino-British Joint Declaration of 1984. This paper examines Elsie
Elliott’s political activism during this period. It argues that while projecting herself as a champion of poor
Chinese, she drew heavily on a discourse of Britishness, including an idea of “British justice” and fair play.
In doing so, she went so far as to contrast an “un-British” Colonial Government with Chinese subjects who
were loyal to the Crown. This consistent argument neatly inverted a prevailing narrative among Colonial
elites, that Elliott was “letting down the [British] side” by identifying with the Chinese and by using her
position as an Urban Councillor as a platform for criticizing the Government’s shortcomings. It also
highlights the contested meaning of Britishness in the late twentieth century. In the minds of many Colonial
officials, Britishness meant trade and limited government, and was better practiced in Hong Kong than in
post-1945 Britain itself. To British politicians arguing against extending the right of abode to Britain’s
Chinese subjects, Britishness had a clear “kith and kin” racial component. Elliott, however, articulated an
inclusive Britishness based on shared values—a Britishness that failed to gain wide acceptance among either
the Chinese masses or the Colonial elite, but which undergirded a vigorous and often successful series of
campaigns for reform.
Mark Hampton, Lingnan University, Hong Kong
The Crusade against Corruption in Hong Kong in the 1970s: Governor MacLehose as a Zealous
Reformer or Reluctant Hero?
The creation of the Independent Commission Against Corruption (ICAC) in 1974 is arguably one of the
most important developments in the colony since 1945. Not only did major corruption syndicates disappear
from the fabric of public administration in the colony, but the popular belief in bribery as an acceptable
component of the constitution of social life also faded away. Sir Murray MacLehose, who served as the
Governor of Hong Kong between 1971 and 1982, was regarded by the locals as the maverick behind this
miracle. This paper argues, however, that the genesis of the ICAC should be better understood as a product
of the cumulative efforts of MacLehose and of his predecessors. The initiative should also be contextualized
in the political reality of rising tension between London and the local community. In a way, the
establishment of the ICAC helped pre-empt London’s intervention into this matter. And despite the public
appearance of unbridled support for the crusade against corruption, MacLehose’s determination had been
severely tested during the early years of the ICAC and the Governor did contemplate moderation of the
operation of the ICAC, even before the partial amnesty in 1977.
Ray Yep, City University of Hong Kong

Mind the Gap: Managing Political Inclusion in Hong Kong in the 1970s
Political reform has always been a sensitive issue in Hong Kong. When Hong Kong was under the British
colonial rule, one of the strongest justifications for not initiating changes in the political institution in the
post-WWII decades was the fear of bringing the pro-Beijing political force into the establishment. This
paper is an attempt to take a look at how the colonial government dealt with the question of political reform
in the mid-1970s. The colony was then under the governorship of Murray MacLehose. The so-called the
‘MacLehose era’ was widely perceived as a decade of social reforms. Yet, despite the governor’s recognition
of the existence of an anachronistic political system, little had been done about reforming the political
arrangement. Political reform was once brought up as an issue of discussion and possible action in the
communication between London and Hong Kong. But the governor decided to appoint members with a
grassroots background and/or with connection of labour services to the key decision-making bodies instead
of introducing unionists into the formal political system. This was a compromise that accommodated both
the call for some form of political inclusion and the resistance to an opening of political participation to
organized labour. This constituted MacLehose approach to the question of political representation. It was an
improved version of the so-called consultative democracy under the colonial rule and largely stayed intact
until the launching of the Sino-British negotiations over Hong Kong’s future and subsequently the initiation
of political reform in the face of decolonization.
Tai-Lok Lui, The University of Hong Kong

Panel 331 //Room no. 1204 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Constructing the “Real” : Science, Technology, and Media
This panel explores the different modes in which people have configured “reality” at various junctures in the
history of East and Southeast Asia. Samson Lim will examine the circulation of western "sciences," such as
sociology and economics, in Siamese society during the early part of the twentieth century. His paper
explores how these sciences led the Siamese to adopt new technologies of representation that challenged
long-held ideas about what was “real.” Similarly, Akiko Ishii will talk about the dissemination of western
sciences in Japan from, approximately, the 1870s to the first decade of the 1900s. In particular, her paper
will look at the use of statistics and the statistical concept of population, exploring how demographic
sciences altered traditional visions of humanity and the nature of the world. Her paper also considers the
political implications of such a transformation, namely, the evolution of liberalism. Finally, Masuda Hajimu
looks into another moment of convulsion, the immediate postwar period of the 1940s and 1950s. This was
an era when many people around the world participated in discussions about what was and what should be
"reality" for their particular societies and the world. His paper explores how cultural productions and
popular preconceptions played roles in restoring and consolidating political and social orders. Taken
together, these papers address the idea of "the real" by tackling questions such as who authorizes a specific
reality, what consequences (or meanings or functions) does a particular version of "reality" have, and how
does one version of reality take on the privileged position of “truth” while others are contested? The idea is
to question accepted notions about the past in different locations in Asia from a historical perspective.
Convenor: Hajimu Masuda, National University of Singapore
Chair: Katsuya Hirano, Cornell University
Discussant: Katsuya Hirano, Cornell University
Science Comes to Siam: A New Reality, 1900 to 1939
At a talk to the teachers society (Samakayajan samosonsathan) in 1928, Pridi Panomyong, key figure in the
overthrow of the absolute monarchy in 1932, noted that the problems of society were problems that could be
best understood through the ‘sciences’ – fields such as sociology and economics. He was not the only one, as
the 1920s and 1930s saw the circulation of a number of new ideas about how the world worked among the
kingdom’s elite, many of whom had travelled the colonies or been educated in Europe. The Siamese called
these ideas different things, from modern to scientific, and they spread though imported technologies – print
media being one key example. In fact, a number of popular journals including Senasuksa lae phae
witthayasat (Military studies and the spread of science) appeared during these years to usher in a debate
about the true nature of society and the natural world. People subsequently engaged in arguments about long
held ideas including reincarnation, the existence of a soul, and the efficacy of magic. In this paper, I explore
the arrival of these scientific disciplines and their effects on the idea of objectivity and realism in Thai
society. Particularly, I focus on the effect of new technologies of representation such as photography and
mapping in reshaping what objectivity meant during the first decades of the twentieth century.
Samson Lim, Singapore University of Technology and Design
Statistical Visions of Humanity: The Concept of Population in Late 19th Century Japan
My paper, “Statistical Visions of Humanity: The Concept of Population in late 19th century Japan” describes
the discursive construction of the concept of population, and an epistemological change caused by such a
construction in the late nineteenth century in Japan. Population, as a statistical artifact and one of the
fundamental elements in understanding our living conditions, today, emerged through particular historical
and intellectual junctures. Indeed, this period was a historical age of turbulence, which observed the collapse
of conventional political, social, and cultural systems in the domestic sphere, with the arrival of Western
science and technology and formation of the modern nation state. Among a variety of novel forms of
knowledge, statistics offered a new way of understanding international and domestic orders and provided a
new framework with which to conceive of human collectivity, which enabled Japanese intellectuals to see

the world in a more “scientific” and “objective” manner. Thus, the questions this paper raises are: What were
the preconditions for the emergence of the statistical concept of population? How did this discursive
formation of this concept occur? And, what urged Japanese intellectuals to accept, interpret, and use the
concept of population in this period? Through examining these questions, this paper explicates a newly
constructed reality regarding human collective life and its political implications.
Akiko Ishii, Cornell University
Politics of Truth-Making in Society
My paper looks into a historical moment of convulsion, the immediate postwar period of the late 1940s and
early 1950s, and explores the ways in which many people around the world participated in discussions about
what was and should be the "reality" of their particular society, often making clear distinctions between "us"
and "them," and, thus, contributing to the consolidation of the "reality" of the Cold War. While existing
literature on the politics and society of the postwar period has tended to assume the arrival of the "Cold War"
as a given situation, brought on by the calculations (and miscalculations) of policymakers, such as Harry S.
Truman or Joseph Stalin, or Mao Zedong, my paper questions to such a Washington-, Moscow-, and
Beijing-centered view, shedding light on how and why ordinary people participated in the making of the
Cold War world, and how cultural productions, such as literature, film, and cartoons, authorized such a
bipolar order at home and abroad. Looking at the roles of grassroots and societal politics in the making of
the “reality” of the Cold War, my paper argues that this “reality” emerged and solidified through the
interplay between foreign events and local interpretations, which were constantly mediated by domestic
politics, popular culture, and memories of World War II, with the participation of not only politicians and
bureaucrats but also numberless, nameless people around the world.
Hajimu Masuda, National University of Singapore

Panel 332 //Room no. 1205 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Asian Religion (II)
Building a “People’s Temple” : The Changing Faces of Buddhism in Contemporary Singapore
With the aim of examining the role of religion in a globalized environment, I will present an ethnographic
study of changing practices of Buddhism through an analysis of fieldwork undertaken at a Mahayana
Buddhist temple in Singapore, the Poh Ming Tse Temple (PMT).
With the rebuilding of the temple compounds in 2009 into a modern minimalist style that removed any
vestiges of the ornate designs of conventional temple structures, PMT undertook a new direction in its
outreach activities to demonstrate its relevance in an urban cosmopolitan society. Having the aim of
providing a non-sectarian platform for the discussion of Buddhism, PMT makes active use of new media
such as Facebook and promotes activities that target youth groups and are open to participation from people
of other religious faiths. The frequent invitation of scholars to give talks on Buddhist doctrines reflects a
changing interaction with Buddhism where the practice of religion becomes an intellectual pursuit that
attempts to disengage from traditional ways of ritualistic worship.
While the promotion of outreach activities that encourages an intellectual engagement with Buddhism
succeeds in attracting youths and English-educated professionals, it presents the problem of accommodating
Mandarin-speakers and other dialect groups. Even as PMT sought to attract new social groups, its modern
ways of practicing Buddhism distanced its older generation of supporters. The experiences of PMT highlight
the dilemma of the incorporation of old practices with the introduction of new ideas, and question the ways
in which religion can maintain its significance in a modern society.
Carolyn Pang, Columbia University
Impact of Gurmat Sangit Revival: Development of Sikh Devotional Music since the 1990s
Gurmat sangit, literally Sikh devotional music, is a religious marker of Sikhism. As a common religious
practice at the gurdwaras [Sikh temples], it generally involves recitation of religious texts and singing of
shabad kirtans [religious songs] with instrumental accompaniment by professional musicians. Gurmat sangit
also illustrates musical ways of uniting with God found in Sikh scriptures. The major sacred text, the Guru
Granth Sahib, contains a large number of verses in an arrangement organized by musical modes (ragas).
In the 1990s, a trend developed to revive the authentic practice of gurmat sangit. The trend began
with the Adutti Gurmat Sangeet Sammellan [Unique Sikh Devotional Music Gathering], organized and first
held at a gurdwara in Ludhiana in 1991. Since then, the Sammellan becomes the 3-day musical event
organized annually, and participated by about three to four thousand Sikh musicians and believers every
year. The Sammellan aims at performing shabad kirtans in prescribed ragas, and reintroducing stringed
instruments from the Sikh Gurus’ times. Until nowadays, it remains the most well known musical event
among Sikh musicians with the largest number of participants in India.
This paper examines the development of Sikh music in response to the gurmat sangit revival in the 1990s. I
argue that there has been a rapid development of Sikh devotional music in terms of performing practice and
education since the 1991 Adutti Gurmat Sangeet Sammellan. I will discuss the changing scene of Sikh
devotional music in both local and overseas countries of the late 20th century.
Wai Chung Li, University of Texas at Austin
Women Reading a Forbidden Hindu Scripture: Gender Equality or Alternative Agency?
This paper analyzes issue of gender identity for Hindu women who read a traditionally exclusively-male
vernacular scripture. During my fieldwork for doctoral thesis in 2010-11, I met with several women who
have taken up reading Gurucaritra (henceforth GC), a Marathi scripture that is popular among devotees as
the “wish fulfilling scripture.”
Although women reconfigure gender relations by making a choice of reading scripture banned by the norms
of the patriarchal society, this reconfiguration does not come as resistance to patriarchy as the patriarchal

norms are upheld by these women. Despite articulating GC reading in terms of gender equality, the women
priests were in no way challenging the ‘balance of power’ in the traditional family structure as they adjust
their reading schedules around their family responsibilities such as cooking, child-care etc. One might ask,
are there other forms of commitments, subjectivity that inform and conceptualize women’s reading?
Thus, this paper builds on two critical observations from my fieldwork: first, the motivations for reading GC
were not always informed by the notions of selfhood and gender equality; second, even in cases where
egalitarian principles were at work, those are worked out in the context of family roles and duties. I argue
women’s GC reading is not predicated upon, and, cannot be understood only by reference to, arguments for
gender equality as the notion of human agency they use is different from the western-liberal notion of
agency which is based on the idea of political and moral autonomy of the individual.
Mugdha Dilip Yeolekar, Arizona State University
Re-enchantment in Post-modernizing Processes?: Interweaving Local and Catholic Religious
Practices in Flores, Eastern Indonesia
More than a hundred years, anthropology has analyzed religious practices from perspectives focusing on
other than religion itself, such as rationality, social facts, signification and meanings, and the history and
geopolitical relations.
In this couple of decades, the emergence of dramatic, tense and often violent religious phenomena in the
neoliberal circumstances has been reported. They are new types of sorceries, the Pentecostal
transformations of Christianity and fundamental movements of Muslims and Christians. In the
mountainous area in central Flores in eastern Indonesia, where I have done fieldwork since 1980, the
revitalization of local religion, so called the re-enchantment in modernization processes, also has emerged
but in tranquil, subtle and sporadic ways.
In this presentation, after sketching the historical and political background, I describe the local
religious practices in the early 1980s, those in the 2000s, and an emergent séance of ancestor spirits in 2008.
By focusing on the people’s relations to the natural environment and to their poetic knowledge, I clarify how
the people have interwoven the ancestors’ ways and the Catholicism in the everyday life influenced by the
nation-state and the global market economy. In doing this, I would like to explore a theoretical framework
to approach religion itself.
Eriko Aoki, Ryukoku University

Panel 333 //Room no. 1206 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Contemporary Chinese Literature
Chair: Qingyun Wu, California State University
Contemporary Chinese Literature beyond the Limits
This presentation aims to analyze the work of one of the most interesting and controversial contemporary
Chinese writers: Yan Lianke. Born in 1958, in Henan, Yan Lianke belongs to a generation that grew up
during the last two decades of the Maoist period. Coming from a poor family, he joined the People’s
Liberation Army to gain access to higher education and a career as a writer. He has been awarded the most
prestigious literary prizes in China: Lu Xun’ Literature Prize (1995-1996 & 1998-1999) and the Lao She
Prize in Literature (2003-2004). After he published Serve the People (Wei renmin fuwu), Yan Lianke had to
leave the Army, but has continued to write and to receive recognition of both the general Chinese readers
and the literary critics. His last novel, The Four Books (Sishu), published in 2011 outside China, is one of
the most daring works that have been written in the 21st century by a Chinese author. It is not only a novel
about the Great Leap Forward and the Great Famine, but an interesting piece in terms of literary style that
will be interpreted both in the framework of Chinese classical literary tradition and post-Mao realism. The
Four Books, a novel of “an unfilial son of realism”, as Yan Lianke describes himself, will be discussed
comprehensively in terms of its structure, literary form, language and scope.
Taciana Fisac, Autonomous University of Madrid
The French for “London” Is “Paris” : Orientalism and Occidentalism in Lao She’s Novel The Two
Mas
This paper offers an interpretation of Lao She’s novel The Two Mas which augments the two widely popular
lines of its understanding. The novel is usually viewed either as a reflection of the most dramatic problem of
Lao She’s time, namely, how a weak China can strengthen itself, or as a comparison between British and
Chinese national characteristics. Without questioning the validity of these previous interpretations of the
novel, I suggest another reading in the light of some hermeneutical ideas. In my paper Oientalism signifies
the self-centered way the West views the East, whereas Occidentalism means the self-centered way the East
views the West. I argue that Lao She describes the cultural blindness of both Orientalist and Occidentalist
attitudes. The novelty of my interpretation boils down to the fact that it parts company with the political,
historical, and national features of Orientalism and Occidentalism and transposes the study of the
(mis)understanding between the West and the East on the plane of hermeneutics. I analyze both Orientalism
and Occidentalism as two forms of the same phenomenon, namely, as misunderstanding in the hermeneutic
sense of this word.
The Chinese and the English in the novel both essentialize the Other instead of trying to understand him;
their relations are based on mutual distrust and misunderstanding. The characters perceive each other more
as embodiments of certain Chineseness or Englishness than as unique human beings. My analysis is aimed
at showing the deadening hermeneutic power of cultural clichés and stereotyping the Other.
Rumyana Spartak Cholakova, Macao Polytechnic Institute
The Chinese Communist Revolution Re-examined: A Recent Play about Li Dazhao
This paper will discuss playwright Meng Bing’s play In Search of Li Dazhao, among a large number of
plays produced in 2011 to celebrate the ninetieth anniversary of the founding of the Chinese Communist
Party.
The play examines the Chinese Communist revolution from its beginning to the present by adopting a playwithin-a-play
structure, in which history intersects with contemporary affairs. The history part focuses on Li
Dazhao, one of the founders of the Chinese Community Party. It shows how Li’s interpretation of the
Communist revolution influenced Mao Zedong and the future of the Chinese revolution.

The present is represented by a TV drama called Director of the Anti-Corruption Bureau produced
simultaneously by the same crew. The widespread corruption shown in the TV drama forms a striking
contrast with Li and his comrades who willingly sacrificed their lives for the revolution.
A third layer of the play shows the attitude of the actors, who complain of how the Li Dazhao play takes
them away from the more lucrative TV assignments. Some of them do not even show up for the
performance.
The play’s theme of “in search of” accentuates the loss of Communist ideals in the materialistic
contemporary Chinese society. It asks pointedly, “If Li Dazhao knew that his sacrifice would result in the
kind of lives we lead today, would he have walked to the gallows without any hesitation?” The answer to
this question will not only determine the future of the Communist revolution, but the future of China as well.
Shiao-ling Yu, Oregon State University
Itinerary and Community: The Travels and Writing of Xiao Hong
Modern Chinese literature also was produced in cities far beyond the national borders of China. Writers
traveled to cities around the world─to New York, Tokyo, Singapore, and wrote stories using the Sinitic
script. They participated in translating their works into other languages and wrote in new works in a number
of other languages as well. Their transnational travel and production of other literatures unsettle the notion
that modern Chinese literature is a national literature written in a national language, complicating the world
literature model of Pascale Casanova, in which writers and texts circulate in only one direction─from the
periphery to the European center. Xiao Hong’s fiction written in Hong Kong, her novel, Ma Bole in
particular looks at the inhabitants of Qingdao and the way in which their customs reflect the curious nature
of the city’s history. Qingdao is a place in which different ideas, religions, and customs intermingle.
However, Xiao Hong satirizes Qingdao’s hybridized culture, emphasizing the awkward ways in which the
Ma family misuses what they have learned. Ma Bole’s father, a rigid patriarch, is also a devout Catholic and
a devotee of all forms of Western learning. Despite his apparent devotion to the Bible and Christianity, Ma
Bole’s father is revealed to be arrogant and hypocritical, using the Bible’s teachings to justify his
mistreatment of others. Although he dislikes his father’s hypocrisy, Ma Bole is unable to control his own
outbursts of cursing the Chinese, which erupt at inappropriate moments.
Clara Iwasaki, University of California at Los Angeles

Panel 334 //Room no. 1301 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Parallel and Perpendicular Art Worlds: Independent Art Spaces and Alternative Art Histories in Post-
Doi Moi Vietnam
In the past two plus decades since the implementation of economic reforms in Vietnam known as Doi Moi,
artists have tried to sever their ties with State run cultural organizations and government managed artistic
institutions. In the 1990s, a number of independent artist-run exhibition spaces were created to promote the
spirit of artistic experimentation outside of the “official” art world. Among these spaces, one could also
count international cultural organizations such as the Goethe Institut or the French Cultural Center. One
experimental space includes Salon Natasha that was founded in 1983 before Doi Moi but because it was
housed in an artist’s studio and place of residence, it is often overlooked as an exhibition space. In
examining more closely the rise and sometimes fall of independent art spaces in Vietnam, one discerns the
complex variety of artistic interventions within the socio-political movements of the country. At times,
independent art spaces have been instrumental in fostering creativity and experimentation when the State
failed to nurture the development and evolution of modern and contemporary art. At other times,
independent art spaces have been the only spaces for artistic creation. Today, artists still need spaces to
work, interact with other artists and exhibit freely. The pressures of the “global” art world give little
opportunity for “local” artists to be visible to the international art community. The four papers on the panel
will engage in discussions related to the idea and relativity of the term "independence" and "alternative" in
the arts as well debate the role that they have played in recent Vietnamese art history in challenging official
State discourse.
Convenor: Nora Annesley Taylor, School of the Art Institute of Chicago
Discussant: Janet Chan, Asia Art Archive
Independent Art Spaces in Vietnam in the 1990s: Opposing the Sanctioned Mainstream
Unlike post-communist Europe which underwent a similar process of economic reforms, the emergence of
independent and alternative art spaces in post- Doi Moi Vietnam had a gradual rather than explosive
character. Using Salon Natasha, Hanoi’s first independent artist-run space, as a starting point, this paper will
examine the history of how art spaces in Vietnam ran counter to mainstream culture. Salon Natasha opened
in 1990 and used as its base the previously existent artist’s studio with the aim to provide a platform for
exhibiting experimental innovative art as well as to create a free meeting point for artists and audiences in
conducting dialogues and exchanging ideas.
The presence of such an alternative space on the Vietnamese art scene played a significant role in liberating
artistic production at a time when centralized political power oversaw and monitored all art forms and
activities. Being independent from ideological or institutional control, from external directives and official
commitment, Salon Natasha then turned into an autonomous art space in the sense of Adorno’s notion of art
autonomy when art is not political but politics migrates into autonomous art. The space had never
proclaimed any socio-political aims in a large sense, but its position and its activity was indirectly opposed
to the official mainstream of the epoch.
Natalia Kraevskaia, Russian State University for the Humanities
The Exhibition Space as a No Man’s Land: International Cultural Centers in Hanoi in the 21st
Century
When foreign governments began to install cultural centers and exhibition spaces in Hanoi, the artistic
community saw this as an opportunity to become acquainted with the outside world. In the decades
following the end of the war, it had become prohibitive for ordinary citizens to travel abroad and the
presence of international cultural centers offered the opportunity to temporarily leave Vietnam in one’s
mind. This paper will discuss the often times ambiguous position and paradoxical influence that these
centers have on the local art scene. Rather than building bridges between Vietnam and the countries in
question, these centers often complicate the definition of Vietnamese art by acting as global curators of local

contemporary art. In this way, they serve as more than mere exhibition spaces they also intervene in the
construction of local art history.
Nora Annesley Taylor, School of the Art Institute of Chicago
Artists as Initiators
How can a stagnant and entrenched Communist cultural infrastructure gain new means and models of
relevancy and sustainability? Established in 2007 by four internationally established overseas Vietnamese
artists, Sàn Art, in Ho Chi Minh City, is an independent, artist-initiated, non-profit contemporary art
organization, committed to production, display, exchange and dialog concerning contemporary art and
culture. Sàn Art’s key mission is to provide opportunity for artists to experiment with and to nurture artistic
practice beyond the limits of the tourist art market that dominates the vision of artistic production in the eyes
of the Vietnamese Government. Sàn Art’s initiation and activation of local and international networks has
proven crucial to the growth of Vietnamese contemporary art. However, advocating such practices and
methodologies come with significant risk and obstacle, considering the government’s discern of critical
knowledge production, compounded by the lack of financial structures of support. In choosing to carefully
apply and thus challenge the official permit policy for culture and in demonstrating other means of gaining
inspiration and funds for cultural activities, Sàn Art has demonstrated that it lies in the hands of artists to
take action, to work together to change the landscape of how culture and art is understood and socially
valued in Vietnam today.
Zoe Butt, University of New South Wales
The Independent Art Space as Initiator of Experimentation and Dialogue
Since the ‘market economy’ began in 1986, Vietnamese social structure changed dramatically in the 1990s
as a consequence of capitalistic initiation and international exchange. It brought updated information from
the outside world and led to the yearning for reformation in the cultural field, especially in the arts. In Ho
Chi Minh City, it was not until 1996, when Blue Space Gallery – the first contemporary art space in
Southern Vietnam - opened, that local artists had the opportunity to experiment with various forms of arts
rather than just classic painting that they learned at the fine art universities. Founded by Tran Thi Huynh
Nga, Blue Space Gallery functions as an alternative art space for young experimental practitioners. Many of
the first generations of contemporary artists in Vietnam, including Bùi Công Khánh, Ly Hoàng Ly, Nguyễn
Thị Châu Giang, Nguyễn Minh Thành, Nguyễn Quang Huy, Nguyễn Văn Cường, showed their nontraditional
works, unconventional paintings, installation, performance, video art and sound art, there. Blue
Space also provided a dialogue between local and overseas Vietnamese artists, such names like Jun Nguyen
Hatsushiba, Rich Streitmatter-Tran, Sandrine Llouquet, when they started to return to the country. This paper
will focus on the open platform established at Blue Space and its followers in Ho Chi Minh City, where the
local art context has emerged from the need for study new art forms to a dynamic scene of experimental art
practice.
Arlette Quynh-Anh Tran, Freie Universitaet Berlin

Panel 335 //Room no. 1302 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Papers Panel: Gender and Religious Performativity
Dalang Perempuan: Positioning the Female Dalang in Javanese Wayang Kulit History
Wayang Kulit is an Indonesian shadow puppetry art form that is traditionally performed exclusively by male
dalang, puppeteers, and is often considered a male medium. However, female dalang have existed in
Javanese wayang kulit since the split in Surakarta and Yogyakarta styles in 1677 when a female dalang was
credited with developing the Yogyakarta style. In addition, women continue to perform, albeit not nearly as
frequently as male dalang, in contemporary society. This paper presents a preliminary study of female
dalang history, Indonesian gender dynamics and cultural traditions, and the future of the female dalang in a
predominately male dominated art form.
Kristina Tannenbaum, University of Hawaii
I am Lear: Resonance and Wonder in Wu Hsing-Kuo's Li Er Zaici
In 2001, two years after the Contemporary Legend Theatre in Taipei closed, jingju actor Wu Hsing-kuo, its
founder and artistic director, staged a comeback in the form of a solo performance of Shakespeare’s King
Lear, entitled Li Er Zaici (Lear is Here). In this performance, Wu portrayed ten different characters from
Lear, including King Lear, the three daughters, Gloucester and his sons, the fool, and himself.
Using Harvard University Professor Stephen Greenblatt’s dramaturgical theory of resonance and wonder,
this paper explores not only jingju’s place in a modern Taiwanese society, but also looks at the relationships
between fathers and their children, which stems from Wu’s personal history and plays an important role in
this production.
Yining Lin, University of Hawaii at Manoa
Religious Imagery, Spiritual Practices, Personal Destiny: Psychoanalytic Therapy with Hindu Women
In psychoanalytic therapy with six highly educated Hindu women in India and the United States, it became
apparent that issues of religious imagery, spiritual practices and personal destiny played a major role in their
life and in therapy. Related to personal destiny were the ideas of reincarnation, astrology, and readings of
ancient palm leaf anuscripts written by sages. One case will be discussed in depth of a Hindu woman seen in
Bombay, who faced two intense inner conflicts: a) whether to give up a long-term affair with a married man
and give in to an arranged marriage; or b) whether to give up both and go to her aunt's ashram to eventually
succeed her as guru, the aunt seeing her as one of the few persons capable of becoming a guru. For over two
months of 3 x week psychotherapy, no progress was made until she and her married lover went to the shrine
of a well-known, deceased Sufi saint. She then began having visions of the saint and became absolutely
convinced that she and her lover were his disciples in a past life. Therapy then uncovered through dreams
various aspects of her unconscious that significantly interfered in her current life.
These cases are relevant as wth social change, persons now in India, Japan, China, and Korea are going for
therapy and counseling. A much more culturally sensitive psychoanalysis for Asians is necessary than what
is currently present in Western cultures.
Alan Roland, National Psychological Association for Psychoanalysis

Panel 337 //Room no. 1306 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Ruins, Heritage, and Monumentality in China
Urban renewal programs, which have accompanied the emergence of a transnational capitalism in China,
have resulted in a drastic alteration of the urban layout. The privilege to become the visual symbol of the era
is disputed between two different kinds of images: on the one hand, encircled ‘chai’ characters announcing
demolition, and the inevitable rubble, have become a widespread reminder of the speed and scope of the
reforms; on the other hand, new landmarks like the CCTV Headquarters or the Bird’s Nest Olympic
stadium. These sets of urban icons serve to frame this panel. Urban demolition has featured overwhelmingly
in visual arts and media, generating a reevaluation of architectural heritage and the examination of Chinese
forms to preserve the past. At the same time, cities like Beijing or Shanghai have entered in a few years the
international panorama of global hyper-cities.
Adding to the growing importance of urban studies in the international academia, current research engages
with articulations of history, identity and culture in material form in China. The recent publication of Wu
Hung’s A Story of Ruins: Presence and Absence in Chinese Visual Culture and Art attests to the fact that
radical changes in contemporary China have an effect that goes beyond the immediate present and into the
examination of material forms of history and cultural identity. This panel discusses related issues from three
different yet complementary vectors: the aesthetics of demolition in contemporary visual arts, the
negotiation and reconstruction of the material past, and the new architectural icons of transformed society.
Convenor: Xavier Ortells-Nicolau, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona
Discussant: Cathryn Clayton, University of Hawaii at Manoa
From Ruin to Heritage - Memories of Yin Ruin Archaeological Site
Is the past a foreign country (Lowenthal 1986), cultural capital (Bourdieu 1990), a sense of well-being
(Butley 2006) or a sense of nationhood (Trigger 1995, 2006, Fairclough et al. 2008)? “Heritage materials
embody memory (Nora 1996), add the “known past to a remembered past” (Bennett 2004:1), and exist as
“permanent markers of history and memory” (Rowlands and Tilley 2006: 505).
The place name Yinxu has been widely celebrated in Chinese history and literature as a metaphor of ruins,
decay and a historical memorial of the capital of China’s Shang dynasty. However, the transition of Yinxu
into a material heritage site has only taken place since its archaeological excavation in the early twentieth
century. This discovery has led to a series of state-imposed projects of heritage conservation that aim to
visualize the past in contemporary China. On top of this once dynamic landscape of decay and debris
archaeological site, at Xiaotun village, there is a contradiction between the state’s official narrative, popular
memory and local perceptions of place. How are the Yin Ruins remembered in Chinese history? How do the
nearby Xiaotun villagers understand national history and what is their own cultural memory of this place?
Employing an ethnographic approach, this paper investigates these two versions of memory attached to the
Yin Ruins archaeological site in Chinese national history and local perception of place.
Shuli Wang, University College London
From Debris to Spectacle - Postsocialist Monumental Architecture in Chinese Visual Culture
he process of rapid urbanisation and an unprecedented building frenzy have resulted in the transformation of
Chinese cities into construction sites as well as in the permanent loss of vernacular city fabric. On the other
hand, this development has engendered an unparalleled modernization and refashioning of cities for visual
consumption. In particular international events on Chinese territory have brought forth a spectacularization
and monumentalization of Chinese urban space. Mundane sports stadiums, office towers and opera houses
have hence served as architectural signifiers of power and economic ascendancy.
Based on the semiological assumption that architecture, and monumental architecture in particular, adopts a
communicative function, the paper looks at how this communication is conceived and how meaning is
attributed to monumental buildings in contemporary Chinese visual culture. It will be shown that the utopian

social outlook with which architects and urban planners imbue their monumental works, often contrasts with
the dystopian subjectivities and representations their grandiloquent edifices inspire among cultural
producers.
The paper first re-examines the notion of monumentality and contrasts it against the related concept of the
monument. This is followed by a discussion of two case studies in the field of contemporary Chinese film
and art, which engage inquisitively and comically with China’s iconic architecture. Informed by Jean
Baudrillard’s idea of the “simulacrum,” the paper underlines that there can be no “true” interpretation of
Chinese monumentality. Rather, it is assumed that visual culture and architecture coalesce in creating new
and idiosyncratic architectural meaning.
Angela Becher, School of Oriental and African Studies
Against the Ruin: Demolition Sites in Contemporary Chinese Artworks
A main side-effect of the widespread and rapid urban renewal in China has been the recurrent representation
of demolition in contemporary visual culture, acknowledged by art, film and urban studies scholars.
Wastelands of debris have simultaneously filled China's urban and visual landscapes: a wave—perhaps an
urge—of visual representation turned rubble into an almost ubiquitous element in Chinese art and cinema of
the 80s and 90s.
My research takes a close look at these artworks, and engages with art historians and cultural theorists to
provide alternative concepts and approaches to deal with contemporary representations of demolition in
China. I believe that the case of China’s visual negotiations of demolition can contribute to current revisions
of ruin theory at an international level. Under these new paradigms, ruination becomes a hybrid where
different tensions appear: between nature and culture (artefact vs ecofact), between history and memory,
between the nation and the individual, between hope and despair.
My presentation will examine demolition sites as places of opportunity, participation, and activism, in order
to substantiate the necessity to supplement existing studies of demolition and ruination in China with
contemporary approaches that depart from top-down, national-allegory narratives and discourses on Chinese
art.
Xavier Ortells-Nicolau, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona

Panel 339 //Room no. 1305 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Visualising East Asia: Diasporas and (Post-)Digital Dialogues
Digitalisation is an important aspect of today's globalised world, enabling instant communication and access
both to data and to individuals, including culture makers residing in different nations. While digital
communication transcends the borders of East and West, so do people, as they physically travel and relocate
to different regions. Such diasporas, like the Internet itself, are in some ways situated in more than one
location at once, as they experience inbetweenness and necessary multi-national dialogues. This poses the
question as to whether the omnipresence of digital technology to some extent annuls diasporic identity or,
alternatively, whether - in the twenty first century - we are all in some ways diasporic. This panel addresses
such questions and asks participants to explore the relationship between East Asian cultural diasporas and
digital art.
Commentators - such as Ascott - suggest that we are living in a post-digital age. They suggest that the
significance of digital technology is its capacity to improve or benefit the human function and experience;
that to digitalise is to humanise. It can also be acknowledged or contested that the digital is now so intrinsic
to our everyday existence, that it is no longer debatable as a post-modern phenomenon; we are beyond
digitalisation and so we are post-digitalisation. If this is the case, then further questions need to be asked
regarding how this affects contemporary artists who may be working outside of the digital medium itself, or
who are living in Asian countries where Internet usage is limited or unsanctioned? Is it possible for diasporic
artists in particular to ignore forms of digital art and communication, and to what degree does it impact upon
their cultural existence?
Papers will discuss specific artistic groups and individuals from East Asia who consider themselves to be
diasporic and the ways in which the digital or post-digital globe works to enhance or alienate their everyday
creative experiences.
Convenor: Ming Turner, National Chiao-Tung University
Beccy Kennedy, Manchester Metropolitan University
Chair: Beccy Kennedy, Manchester Metropolitan University
Diasporic Asia Time and Generation
The Asia Triennial Manchester (ATM) focused on issues around time and generation. In 2011 the ATM
highlighted perhaps one of the most important stories of our time: the migration of peoples from one
location to other parts of the world. It called to artists, curators and the wider public to consider how
growing patterns of movement have radically altered our global demographics and have given rise to the
new politics of identity focused on place, territory, belonging and community. The emerging global networks
of connection that have emerged present a novel cultural geography.
Indistinct from such movements is the new and expanding digital sphere. For many East Asian artists this
has brought exciting possibilities for their practice. Artists are now able to generate and share ideas that are
no longer necessarily understood as “Western” concepts of art making and display. They may have drawn
upon other technologies that have challenged the place of art making among globalising patterns of visual
communication. The growing range of opportunities for artists is especially visible in Asia, a principal site
for the growth of dynamic intersections between artists and their expanding media, as well as the rapidly
transforming conditions of art’s reception.
This paper will investigate the ways in which East Asian artists who participated in the major UK Asian Art
Triennial Manchester (ATM) have responded to exhibitions using digital means, whilst representing
themselves being beyond a fixed nationality (and therefore diasporic).
Alnoor Mitha, Manchester Metropolitan University

Divided Terrains and United Domains?: Imaging the DMZ in a (Post)digital South Korea
The division of Korea is not only geopolitical but also digital. South Korea has one of the largest online
communities in the world and the internet has been an important platform for the promotion of Korean
artworks. Meanwhile, the hermit North Korea still has no legal access to the world wide web and
Communist propaganda artists within this nation use pre-digital means, such as billboards, to display visual
culture. South Korean contemporary artists have been anything but alienated from the global art scene, with
many, over the past ten years, choosing to study and practice their professions in Europe and the USA. This
paper argues that the associated combination of digitalisation and diasporic movement has enabled South
Korean artists to enage constructively with the divided Korea and the presence of the DMZ. Focusing on the
the recent 'Real DMZ' curatorial project and case studies of two South Korean artists who have lived abroad
and one diasporic North Korean artist, I will consider how diasporic opportunities and challenges - working
in relation to (post)digital forms of input and output - have contributed positively towards the global imaging
of the DMZ. The world (apart from North Korea) is now able to engage with the space of the DMZ, visually,
via the internet, whilst being able to gauge the more conceptual, metaphorical and historical interpretations
of this border from the perspective of Korean artists. These analyses envision notions of ' border',
'inbetweenness' and 'territory' within a 'global', (post)digital domain.
Beccy Kennedy, Manchester Metropolitan University
Contemporary Art of Chinese Diaspora
Since the beginning of the twentieth century Chinese artists have traveled abroad--to Europe and Japan,
either of their own volition or more often as participants in government sponsored programs. Most returned
home and revitalized traditional art, making it more effective in representing in modern terms the various
national social needs and educating prospective artists. Others remained abroad, working in a western
milieu. At the end of the century many factors led to another emigration of Chinese artists, most were
stimulated by the Tiananmen event of 1989 and related concerns for freedom of expression. Some of the best
known artists are among these (Wenda Gu, Wang Hongtu, Cai Guoqiang, Xu Bing, Zhao Suikang, Ai
Weiwei and the Gao Brothers who in particular exhibit different works of art in the West) and these artists
haven entered the digital age both in the use of their own websites, as well as institutional and commercial
ones, and in making digital art. Many of them spend their lives split between China and the west.
Characteristically their art is more concerned with issues of national identity, expressed in biological and
cultural realms, and globalism. In comparison Chinese artists who work in China address contemporary
problems posed by the social-political environment and employ more traditional media, given the restrains
on Chinese internet interaction. This paper will compare and contrast the art of the Diaspora and their use of
digital technology to create works of art and to interact with the great global community via the Net.
Patricia Eichenbaum Karetzky, Bard College
Cao Fei as Artist and Diasporic Cyborg
In her biographical documentary iMirror (2007), captured entirely in the online universe Second Life,
contemporary Chinese artist Cao Fei begins with an inter-title screen of William Mitchell’s description of
cyborgness: “I construct, and I am constructed, in a mutually recursive process that continually engages my
fluid, permeable boundaries and my endlessly ramifying networks. I am a spatially extended cyborg” (2003).
By starting iMirror with Mitchell’s description, Cao Fei is identifying herself as a cyborg. Building on her
self-identification, in this paper, I expand the definition of cyborg put forth by Mitchell to consider the
notion of Cao Fei as a ‘diasporic cyborg.’
Cao Fei uses Second Life to push the bounds of what constitutes new media art. iMirror, and her related
piece RMB City (2008-present), explore Cao’s experiences and interactions in Second Life. Second Life is a
free software that allows the user to logon and access a ‘meta-verse.’ Defined by The Oxford English
Dictionary as “an alternative world or universe, especially one that is abstract, theoretical, or hypothetical”
the Second Life metaverse is constructed entirely by users who design and build fully functioning, cities,
communities, and economies. Cao Fei’s participation in this metaverse that is spatially extended makes her, I
argue, a ‘diasporic cyborg.’

Cao Fei’s practice is reflective of our postdigital world. She is currently creating a ‘diasporic cyborg’ in her
artworks. In this paper I examine Cao as on example of a ‘diasporic cyborg’ in order to reveal the linkages
among technology, diaspora, and creative industries.
Elizabeth Parke, University of Toronto
Between Human and Beast: Hybridisation and Transformation in Daniel Lee’s Art
China-born and Taiwan-educated artist, Daniel Lee has been based in New York since the early 1990s. He
became internationally well-known for his 1993 series, Manimals, which was comprised of the hybridised
forms of humans and the signs of the twelve animals in the Chinese calendar. Through utilising technology
and computer programmes, Lee creates powerful images and videos with a strong reference to his cultural
heritage and the symbols of modern life. Manimals resembles different personalities through hybridised
images of people and animals, and this kind of artistic technique demonstrates the artist’s sense of nostalgia
towards his homeland and the roots of his culture.
The concept of hybridity has been widely argued in Homi Bhabha’s The Location of Culture (1994), and it
can be visualised in the transformation of conflicting, yet powerful, images by Lee. In 2004, Lee created the
series, Harvest, through which he personified different farm animals as musicians, dancers and performers
who seemed to be having a party. Revealing a sense of unstructured freedom, another of Lee’s pieces,
Dream (2008), represents a dreamy scene with various hybridised creatures from his previous projects. Lee
manifests his diasporic identities and cultural heritage in his art, but it is only in recent years that he has
gradually diluted the references to oriental aesthetics in his work. The change of his style perhaps suggests
that for diasporic artists, when they are more settled in host countries, their imagined utopian world has
fewer connections with their homelands.
Ming Turner, National Chiao-Tung University

Panel 342 //Room no. 1402 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
(Im)material Labors in the Asian Region
Sponsored by Institute for Social Transformation Research, University of Wollongong
Various theorists of new forms of work under neoliberal globalisation have focused on the increasing
importance of knowledge, information and service work in post-industrial societies. At the same time,
immaterial cultural work is involved in producing the desires for particular commodities. Advanced postindustrial
societies and economies like Japan have been characterised by Yoshio Sugimoto as ‘cultural
capitalism’. Even under cultural capitalism, however, there is still a need for various kinds of embodied
work. In parallel with the workings of ‘cultural capitalism’, embodied workers are needed to clothe, feed
and care for others. Such embodied work is often carried out by those who are marginalised in terms of
gender, class, caste, ethnicity, nationality or migrancy. The complex inter-relationship between what we
might call ‘material’ and ‘immaterial’ forms of labour provides new challenges for social theory. Activists
engaged in advocacy for workers also need a sophisticated understanding of new mechanisms of
exploitation. In this panel we consider various dimensions of labour under neo-liberal globalisation in the
Asian region. These include the relationship between the abstract and immaterial desires for commodities
and the material labour which produces them. We also consider the relationship between the increasingly
abstract forms of labour under cultural capitalism and the growing need for embodied labour that involves
the care of the bodies of others in aging societies. All of the forms of labour we examine are embedded in
regional and global chains of capital accumulation and labour mobility. Indonesian, Philippine and
Vietnamese workers travel to Japan to be trained to care for the aged. Garment workers in Malaysia produce
clothing that is worn by wealthier individuals in other parts of the Asia-Pacific region. Precarious workers in
Japan develop forms of activism which link them to global movements of dispossessed people. Vera Mackie
places the care for the aged in Japan in the context of the interlocking national regimes of biopolitical
management in East and Southeast Asia. Vicki Crinis considers the connections between the immaterial
labour of advertising which produces consumer desires, the work of consumption in advanced capitalist
economies, and the very material and embodied labour carried out by garment factory workers in Malaysia
where brand-name goods are produced for first-world consumers. Alexander Brown considers the situation
of precarious workers in contemporary Japan, the forms of activism and protest that have developed out of a
consciousness of their situation, and the connections they have forged with precarious workers in other parts
of the region.
Convenor: Vera Mackie, University of Wollongong
Chair: Julia Martinez, University of Wollongong
Discussant: Julia Martinez, University of Wollongong
Precarious Bodies, Precarious Work: Japan's Crisis of Care in a Transnational Frame
Paid work no longer – if it ever did – conforms to the pattern of a wage labourer employed by a large
manufacturing corporation. In Japan, there was a shift through the twentieth century from agriculture to
manufacturing and then to an economy based on services and information. This shift is so marked that
Yoshio Sugimoto (2010) now refers to ‘cultural capitalism’ in Japan. Even under ‘cultural capitalism’,
however, there is a need for various kinds of work devoted to the care of individuals’ bodily needs. With the
aging of the population and the plummeting birthrate, there is a pressing need for care for the aged and
infirm. Care work has shifted from largely invisible unpaid work carried out by family members, to a
combination of family-based care, volunteer work, paid care and institutional care. The market in caring
labour is now a transnational one, involving both documented and undocumented immigrant labour. Each
stage in this process builds on, reproduces and in some cases transforms constructions of gender, class and
ethnicity. Behind the statistics is the reality of dealing with difference in everyday life in the home and the
workplace, which Mica Nava refers to as ‘visceral cosmopolitanism’ (2007). Gendered, classed and
racialised hierarchies are produced through daily encounters between carers and clients. These hierarchies

are somewhat unstable, however, due to the embodied vulnerability of the client needing care. In this paper,
I explore the politics and biopolitics of the transnational market in caring labour centring on Japan.
Vera Mackie, University of Wollongong
The Highs and Lows of Fashion: Immaterial Creations and Material Workers
In new labour studies the post-fordist labour model has focussed on immaterial labour (Hardt and Negri,
2005). This analysis has been important because it highlights how immaterial labour is utilised to produce
consumer desires and fetishes in the clothing industry, increasing the demand for brand name clothing. This
analysis however has neglected the large number of material workers in the production of brand name
clothing. While scholars see a movement from fordism to post-fordism where higher levels of technology
are introduced and workers are multi-skilled, I argue that the post-fordist model in the clothing industry in
Malaysia is more about flexible fordism or what can be called labour intensification whereby a small
number of core workers are skilled and the largest percentage of workers are unskilled. These workers are
transnational labour migrants who lack job security, a formal wage, work long hours and work in isolation
from other Malaysian workers. In this context we see the decline of the citizen unionised worker and the rise
of the precarious migrant worker isolated from other workers and from state welfare and trade unions.
Unlike the citizen working class these workers are hidden from view in industrial estates, factories and
hostels. On their days off, however, they can be clearly seen around public spaces of which they are not
expected to be a part. While these areas are unlikely to provide space for traditional labour organising they
can lead to certain kinds of visibility and protest.
Vicki Crinis, University of Wollongong
The Politics of Precarity: (Im)material Work in Post-Fukushima Japan
Neoliberal globalisation has caused a dramatic increase in the proportion of workers in Japan employed on a
part-time, contractual or casual basis and a decline in the hegemonic status of full-time company employees.
The number of people working in primary and secondary industries has also declined relative to the service
sector. Maurizio Lazzarato has suggested that service workers are engaged principally in ‘immaterial labour’
which produces the cultural and informational content of commodities. Lazzarato points to the growing
importance to contemporary capitalism of producing not only material products but the needs and desires for
those products. Immaterial labour is needed to produce and sustain the neoliberal subject. However,
increasing numbers of precarious workers in Japan choose to invest their immaterial labour in producing
other, rebellious subjectivities through political protest and underground culture. Precarious workers move in
and out of employment, training and social welfare on a relatively frequent basis. They cannot rely on wagelabour
alone in order to survive. After the Fukushima nuclear disaster, precarious workers have played a
central role in the anti-nuclear movement. These workers rely less on markets and more on those natural and
cultural commons that are most threatened by radioactive contamination. The invisible, odourless, and
apparently ‘immaterial’ dangers of radiation pose a very material threat to their survival. In this paper I
discuss the relationship between historical changes in the material conditions of labour in Japan and the
immaterial labours of those precarious rebels who produce an ‘other’ to neoliberal globalisation.
Alexander Brown, University of Wollongong

Panel 343 //Room no. 1401 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Roundtable: Cloth, Identity and Power (II)
Sponsored by International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands
Cloth, Identity and Power is inspired from an earlier Roundtable, Ikat Weaving (tenun ikat) as Heritage for
Sustainable Development held in October 2012 in Ndao, a small coastal village of Nusa Tengarra Timor
(NTT), a province in eastern Indonesia, well known for its artisanal textiles. The Roundtable made it amply
evident that cloth (and clothing) was not only an important trope in the state discourse and practice for
regional development, but also a potential instrument for policy recommendations involving stakeholders as
diverse as weavers, traders, local-level governmental agencies, politicians, international textile designers,
collectors, development professionals and scholars. In the present Roundtable we take up the case of
Indonesia and other nations in Asia such as Cambodia, India, Laos, and Sri Lanka for a broader, critical
engagement with culturally valued cloth in modernity.
Historically cloth has been a nationalizing metaphor and palimpsest for the creation of diverse cultural
imaginaries of the nation in colonial and post colonial Asia. More recently, the forces of market
liberalization, localization and ethnic indigenization guarantee that cloth continues to underpin transnational
productive and circulatory regimes of fashion and tourism. Today, a globally authorized episteme of design,
labor, capital and security governs the spatio-temporal coordinates and trajectory of cloth as identity. Yet it is
within this hegemonic discourse that one also witnesses the transversal mediation of cloth, not only in its
ability to negotiate rigid state-borders, but also in its role from within the nation-scape in articulating or
silencing subjectivities of the veiled, bound or stripped.
There has been a crystallization of textile design, development and documentation as nationalized discourses
in modernity, but the transnational designer, development professional, museologist and art dealer engages
with cloth(ing) not only as local and national heritage but also from within a globalized value chain.
Conceiving the political economy of the production and circulation of cloth from a scalar perspective in this
Roundtable therefore, permits us to recast the alleged processes of globalization to foreground the varied
contexts and shifting dynamics of identity construction through cloth (ing).
The discussion will critically examine cloth(ing) through the following sub themes:
• Cloth(ing) has featured as heritage variously in the discourse and practice of state formation in the post
colonies. In what ways is this heritage being reconfigured in the present? For instance, the ways in which
cloth(ing) is used to represent or erase identity at different scales – local, regional, national and
transnational?
• Is cloth(ing) reproducing hierarchies of gender, class and race? If so, how are they articulated, contested or
negotiated ?
• How is the circulation of cloth(ing) being restructured in the globalized political economy of the present?
• Who are the new actors implicated in writing contemporary (and future) biographies of cloth(ing)?
• What is the politics of international collecting and display with respect to contemporary art/textile
museums and markets?
• What about issues of ownership, provenance and copyright?
• How can we address disenchantment, dispossession and loss associated with culturally valued cloth(ing) -
for individuals, families, communities and even nations, in Asia today?

Convenor: Aarti Kawlra, Nehru Memorial Museum & Library; Indian Institute of Technology Madras
Jill Forshee, Columbia College Chicago
Françoise Vergès, Goldsmiths College; Collège d’études Mondiales
Simon Marks, Simon Marks Textiles c/o Bale Art Studio
Merdi Sihombing, Merdi Sihombing Boutique
Willem Vogelsang, International Institute for Asian Studies, the Netherlands

Panel 344 //Room no. 1403 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Towards a Positive Psychology for China
The history of psychology in Asia has been heavily influenced by economic and political turmoil
jeopardising its progress and acceptance. This Panel focuses on appreciating the past endeavours,
challenging longstanding views of the deficit discourses in psychology, and exploring the development of an
indigenous psychology in Asian societies. The Asian sense of self is determined by a worldview that is
communal, in that it is based on the notion that “I am because we are.” So when in psychology we speak
about a sense of self, we take it for granted that it is universal. In this panel, we explore the historical
development of positive psychology in Chinese societies and the potential of a strength-based approach for
mental health. The fundamental issue of life should be an emphasis on the strengths and virtues, positive
aspects of life such as love and happiness, rather than fixated on what is already broken. Examining the
intergenerational transfer of values and practices, we explore the modalities that situate human beings in
relation to others. Mental harmony includes self harmony, family harmony, social attitude, and the cognition
of relationship harmony. Describing the three levels of self harmony, family harmony and social harmony,
we aim to demonstrate how changes in the local context altered the family harmony in Macao. Furthermore,
we aim to describe indigenous perceptions of self and identity among Chinese emerging adults in Macao,
exploring how Macanese perceptions of self and others, world view, and way of being are perceived to be
usurped by Western ideology and ontology. The different papers aim to describe different aspects of mental
health from a positive and post-structuralist perspective, and we will conclude with a discussion reflecting
on mental health issues in Asian societies, and ways of furthering research and collaboration in South-east
Asia and adding to the growing body of knowledge regarding indigenous psychology in Asia. The audience
will be invited to participate in an interactive and collaborative forum to discuss new perspectives on
psychology and the development of an indigenous psychology in Asian societies. The aim is to explore
Convenor: Gertina J. van Schalkwyk, University of Macau
Chair: Gertina J. van Schalkwyk, University of Macau
Historical Development of Positive Psychology in Chinese Culture
The main areas investigated by psychologists have long primarily focused on psychopathology or
unhappiness, that is, the negative sides of human beings, such as mental disorders, suicidal ideation,
pathology, weakness, and damage. However, wellness is more than simply the absence of psychopathology,
and the goals of psychologists should not be limited to repairing the worst. Positive psychology, to some
extent, distinguishes itself from the traditional “negative psychology” in offering a different lens through
which to study and understand human experience and psychological phenomena. The purpose of this paper
is to explore the operational definitions and development of positive psychology and happiness within Asia,
especially in Chinese societies. The authors consider that the positive aspects that give human beings hope,
strength, and power and emphasise the strengths, virtues, positive aspects of life such as love and happiness.
In order to provide a clear and brief historical development of positive psychology and happiness in Chinese
culture, as well as emphasis the important of positive psychology in Asia, the authors will introduce and
explain this topic based on a literature review and present a grounded theory explicating positive psychology
for the development of an indigenous psychology in China.
Keywords: Asian culture, China, Confucian heritage culture, grounded theory, happiness, positive
psychology
Yuanyuan Wang, University of Macau
Intergenerational Transfer of Family Values and Practices Adopted by Emerging Adults in Macao
The process allowing the recognition of the modalities that situate a human beings in relation to prior
generations, intergenerational transfer entails, among others, genetic inheritance, congenital characteristics,
and parental practices within the cultural contexts. In the past two decades, Macao underwent major
developments, and this study aims to explore and describe how the intergenerational transfer (vertical and

horizontal) in family values and practices in Macao were affected by these changes and how emerging adults
in Macao perceive and integrate family values and practices in everyday life. Using focus group interviews
with emerging adults aged 18 to 25 years (N=15) and from different ethnic backgrounds in Macao (i.e.,
Chinese, Portuguese and Macanese), the central question regarding family values and practices were
explored in-depth. Findings show that emerging adults in Macao developed a self-selected culture, have
issues with developing personal identity and with their social relationships, a shift in language proficiency,
and pursue gender equality while struggling with the pressures of education and career. Less interaction
within the family leads to less vertical transfer, while greater affluence impact on social interaction and a
stronger horizontal transfer. Emerging new family values and practices will also be discussed.
Keywords: emerging adulthood, family values, focus group, intergenerational transfer, Macao, social
relationships.
Anastasia Aldelina Lijadi, University of Macau
“I am not Macanese?” Exploring the Self-concept of Chinese Emerging Adults in Macao
The term Macanese refers to Macao-born people of mixed Portuguese-Asian heritage generally known as
Eurasians. It is a unique ethnic group in the Macao SAR, and after the handover to the PRC in 1999, the
Macanese population has become a national minority in the Chinese-dominated society. The 92% are Ethnic
Chinese in Macao can, however, do not conform to the definition of Macanese; hence they cannot call
themselves Macanese even though they were born in Macao, resulting in many ways in a confusion of
identity, especially for people experiencing emerging adulthood. The purpose of this study is to explore the
perceptions and identity development of Macao-born Chinese or Chinese who have moved to Macao during
early childhood and grew up in Macao. Based on the theoretical underpinnings of social constructionism
and positioning theory, the central question is "How do emerging adults construct a sense of self within a
diverse cultural context such as Macao?" Identity is generally accepted as being constructed through social
actions of language, social practices, and historically and culturally specific knowledge. Thus, the
discussion focuses on the implication of interaction and social processes emerging between ethnic groups in
Macao, and how this informs place identity formation.
Keywords: emerging adulthood, identity development, Macao-born Chinese, place identity, positioning
theory
Holly H. Y. Sit, University of Macau

Panel 345 //Room no. 1404 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
A History of Diseases and Epidemics in Hong Kong: Institutional Perspectives
This panel consists of four papers. They all focus on different aspects of the institutional factor in the
prevention and control of diseases and epidemics in Hong Kong through the 20th century. The panel tackles
case studies of policies as well as official and voluntary responses in combating different diseases and
epidemic.
Wong’s paper focuses on beriberi, which was the top cause for death in pre-World War II Hong Kong. In his
paper, it will shows how colonialism being put into its practice while attempts will be made to discuss the
institutional interactions between London and Hong Kong, as well as between colonial government and the
Chinese community in Hong Kong. Leung’s paper is an interesting case study of an engineer-turned-social
leader who played a substantial role in public health and how he promoted the cause of anti-tuberculosis
through his both official and voluntary capacities in the government and the Tung Wah Hospital Group.
Lee’s paper is a personal reflection from his outstanding services in the medical profession. He was in
charge of the government campaign in combating cholera during the 1970s. In the paper, he would reflect
upon his involvement in community medicine while he was the Director of Health at the Hong Kong
Government. Yip’s paper is an invaluable contribution for he attempts to offer an institutional perspective
through a systematic analysis of the public health-related policy initiatives in Hong Kong from the 1950s to
the 1980s. The four papers supplement each other, writing up an overview picture of salient features of the
history of diseases and epidemics through institutional perspectives.
Papers to be presented:
1. “Beriberi and Politics: Public Health in Hong Kong (1900s – 1940s),” [Wong Man Kong, Associate
Professor, Department of History, Hong Kong Baptist University]
2. “Philanthropy and Medicine: Lee I Cheung as a case study,” [Leung Yuen Sang, Head, Chung Chi
College, The Chinese University of Hong Kong]
3. “Combating Cholera: Views from Personal Reminiscence,” [Lee Shia Hung, Professor emeritus of
Community Health, The Chinese University of Hong Kong
4. “New Realities and Changing Strategies: Disease Control in Post-war colonial Hong Kong, 1950s to
1980s,” [Ka-che Yip, Professor, Department of History, University of Maryland Baltimore County]
Convenor: Man Kong Wong, Hong Kong Baptist University
Beriberi and Politics: Public Health in Hong Kong (1900s - 1940s)
Beriberi was a mysterious illness that was prevalent in Asian colonies, the Dutch East Indies in particular.
The same was true in Hong Kong. From the 1910s onwards, beriberi was the number one cause for death in
Hong Kong. At one point, the Governor of Hong Kong attached great significance to the study of this
illness. The pathological mystery of this illness began to be known gradually from 1910s to the 1930s. Soon
after the British were certain that the illness was not epidemic, rather it was a result of dietary deficiency,
they did not introduce any concrete measure to improve the overall conditions among the Chinese
community. Furthermore, it became clear that the illness was associated with the consumption of rice. It did
not bother the British at all. The government thus engaged in offering some lip services. As a consequence,
beriberi remained to be the top cause for death in Hong Kong. In this paper, I will write a short history of
beriberi in Hong Kong. Special attention will be given to reveal some salient features of colonialism through
the careful examination of official papers between London and Hong Kong before the Second World War.
Man Kong Wong, Hong Kong Baptist University

Philanthropy and Medicine: Lee Lu Cheung as a Case Study
Trained at the University of Hong Kong and Cornell University, Lee Iu Cheung specialized in river
conservancy and sanitary engineering. Besides his profession, his strong commitment in public service
placed him in numerous capacities, including such important positions as a member of the Legislative
Council, Chairman of the Tung Wah Hospital, Member of the Medical Committee, President of Anti-
Tuberculosis Association and many other duties. This paper will give an overview of Lee’s involvement in
public services. In particular, it is intended to examine the dynamic relationship between philanthropy and
medicine from the 1940s to the 1960s. The case of Lee Iu Chueng can be a revealing lens through which one
can understand what made possible the spontaneity of public responses to the issue of disease and medicine.
Yuen Sang Leung, Chinese University of Hong Kong
Combating Cholera: Views from Personal Reminiscence
The author is currently a professor emeritus of Community Medicine at the Chinese University of Hong
Kong. Prior to his professorial career in 1994, he was the director of Health Department of the Hong Kong
Government from 1988 to 1994. He has profound knowledge and experience in the epidemiological
surveillance of communicable diseases. During the 1960s and 1970s, he took charge of the government
campaign in fighting cholera. His knowledge about the history of diseases and epidemics is indeed profound
and direct.
From his personal reminiscence, he would reflect upon the ways to control and prevent cholera in Hong
Kong. In doing so, he highlights the role of the government health policy and the changing medical
paradigms and standards.
Shiu Hung Lee, Chinese University of Hong Kong
New Realities and Changing Strategies: Disease Control in Post-war colonial Hong Kong, 1950s to
1980s
Post-war colonial Hong Kong faced not only massive problems of reconstruction of the health infrastructure,
but also new challenges posed by the rapid and tremendous increase in the colony’s population as well as the
resurgence of diseases previously under control and new epidemic crises caused by overcrowding and
unsanitary conditions. At the same time, while the colony’s economic recovery and expansion created new
opportunities for its residents, the economic activities also brought with it the horrors of industrialization
with health problems of the workers and their working conditions causing much concern on the part of the
government as they affected the economic wellbeing of the colony. From the 1950s to the 1980s, in addition
to continuing some of the strategies of diseases control of the pre-war period, the government also
formulated and implemented strategies to combat the new health threats and to provide both medical and
public health care to the population. This paper examines the evolution of, as well as the rationale for, new
strategies of disease control in a period of rapid and far-reaching political, social and economic changes.
Ka Che Yip, University of Maryland

Panel 346 //Room no. 1501 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Justice and Accountability in Southeast Asian Cities: Politics and Popular Voice (II)
The past decade has seen a huge increase in the popular vocalization of demands for democratic government
and rule of law throughout Southeast Asia. Such demands appear to be driven by a desire for political
influence as much as by a need for security: a situation in which citizens feel secure of their rights being
protected or, if necessary, defended by government, the police and the judiciary. This desire has inspired
diverse political and regimental changes throughout the region, that range from toppled regimes in
Indonesia, the Philippines and Thailand to increases in civil and political freedoms in the entrenched regimes
of Vietnam and Myanmar. The ongoing power struggles between established power brokers and elites on the
one hand and reformers as well as rising new power brokers on the other, are being articulated in discourses
emphasizing necessity, legitimacy and, ultimately, justice. We are interested in the daily outcomes of these
struggles, especially at the level of society where the faceless masses of government and population become
individual people, known to one another and to their audiences. We focus on the level of the city, on the
arena of urban politics in which power holders –democratically elected or not- find their actions witnessed
and judged by the city population. It is here that support and opposition are manifested, and that competing
power wielders use alternative discourses of legitimacy to substantiate their actions. As what is right
becomes contested, we put analytical emphasis on ‘popular justice’ (e.g. Foucault, Merry) which we
consider –following Norrie (1996) to require a dialectical understanding of ‘homogeneous’ state law, justice
and judgment in relation to the heterogeneous qualities of the social, political and historical contexts. Taking
these factors as the source from which popular justice arises and which mediate its shape, we look for
representation, support and competition in the discourses fielded in the urban political arena. By whom, how
and when are ‘just’ qualities formulated in contested issues, and what means are available to weigh powerholders’
actions against the general interest? How is accountability formulated, how is it enforced, and what
are the outcomes of this?
Our aim is to come to a better and more in-depth understanding of the qualities of ‘justice’ that are im- or
explicitly present in these struggles, and of the qualities and shapes of accountability manifest in the
(negotiated) outcomes.
Convenor: Laurens Bakker, Radboud University Nijmegen; University of Amsterdam
Chair: Wilson Lee, University of Cambridge
Racketeers and Politicians: Urban Gangsterism and Popular Representation in Java and Bali
Ethnic militia groups, so called “mass organisations”, are a common sight in cities across Indonesia today.
Much maligned in public discourse, analysts have tended to view these groups as serving to attenuate
democratic process and undermine more inclusive citizenship at a national level. Yet such a view is based
upon a particular conception of nationalism as an unbound seriality of subjects, and neglects the
heterogeneous politics “spawned by governmentality” (Chatterjee 2004) from whence these ethnic militias
sprang, and which shape the forms they take in Indonesian society. This paper takes a different tack.
Through a comparison of militias in Denpasar, Bali and Jakarta, Java, it is argued that these groups are better
understood as a collective response to inequality, marginalisation and labour migration as a consequence of
urbanisation and political and economic transformation. As such, they constitute a public claim to collective
representation and social justice, and a response to the inadequacies of the state in providing for the security
and wellbeing of its citizenry. Part social movement, part criminal organisation, these groups provide a
social network and articulate demands for citizenship for their members, while at the same time controlling
urban space for the purposes of racketeering. It is argued that attempts to control these organisations through
rule of law are misguided. These groups are important political and social actors in their own right, and
should be recognised as such in order to bring them more formally into the realms of democratic
governance.
Wilson Lee, University of Cambridge

Rapid Industrialization and the Rise of Labour Conflicts in Vietnam
Over the last decade Vietnam has become a major manufacturing hub: it imports machinery and intermediate
goods from more advanced Asian countries and then export finished goods (garments, sport shoes,
electronics, etc.) to North America and Western Europe. Factories are mushrooming in peri-urban areas that
only few years ago were predominantly agricultural, especially around Hanoi and Ho Chi Minh City.
However, this rapid industrialization process is characterized by dependency and vulnerability as Vietnam
occupies a low position in the hierarchical regional division of labour.
Wildcat strikes and industrial disputes have become very frequent in Vietnam. In some cases – and
especially when the disputes involve foreign investors – the workers receive coverage and support from the
local media. This occasional support has limited implications because the prevailing discourse – de facto
supported by the national authorities but also by the overwhelming public opinion – considers the hardships
faced by industrial workers as a prize to be paid to reach the condition of industrialized economy. The
experience from other Southeast Asian countries (such as Thailand and Indonesia) suggest the country may
remained trapped in a condition of technological and managerial dependency and thus be unable to
emancipate from labour intensive and low wages productions.
This paper explores the working and living conditions in the industrial areas and the role of trade unions on
the basis of a recent survey conducted in three province of the Red River Delta. The findings are discussed
in the frame of a wider debate on industrial development in Southeast Asis.
Pietro Masina, University of Naples “L’Orientale”
The Closer, the Better? How Urban Space Affects Local Government Accountability in Six
Cambodian Cities
Since Cambodia first embarked on decentralization reform with its first local elections in 2002, very little is
known about this reform’s impact on urban governance. This is also the case at the policy level. The degree
to which the urban reality or the sensitivity to urban related problems has been incorporated into the
decentralization policy is still a topic to research. With such homogenous policy, problems such as inability
of urban local governments to effectively respond to people’s demand, to deal with urban slum and
squatters, or to formulate urban development plan consistent with the city-wide master plan have already
started to emerge. To what extents do such problems affect the ability of the elected urban local government
to be accountable to their constituents? This is the problem this paper is trying to assess. It approaches this
problem with the spatial dimensions of social relations in mind. This leads to a hypothesis that the dense
space of urban setting which leads to higher spatial density of social relations is conducive for the
accountability to be observed. That is to say the frequent interactions between the elected councilors and
citizens resulted from the dense space of urban setting could be one of the factors that allows citizens to
assess the elected council’s accountability. This paper will try to assess this problem with empirical evidence
from six different cities across Cambodia as part of a research project on urban governance in decentralized
Cambodia of the Cambodia Development Resource Institute in Phnom Penh.
Kim Sedara, Cambodia Development Resource Institute
Sreang Chheat, Cambodia Development Resource Institute
The Cop vs the Hoodlum: The Battle for Manila
Manila is about to get more than its fair share of media coverage a year before the 2013 Philippine midterm
elections, as ousted president Joseph “Erap” Ejercito Estrada locks horns with incumbent Mayor Alfredo
Lim. What makes this mayoral election singular is the fact that both men are members of the two currently
biggest parties in the country which are expected to go head to head in the 2016 presidential elections—
Estrada’s United Nationalist Alliance and Lim’s Liberal Party. This elite power struggle seems to have left
out of the picture the ancient still-unresolved problems Manila suffers from—poverty, high criminal rates,
pollution, illegal drugs trade, among others. In an effort to move beyond the usual, “political” analysis of
who between the two politicians wields heavier clout in terms of patronage networks, I offer an exploration
of the contestations between Estrada and Lim as operating in the realm of image-constructions and
representations. Remarkably, both candidates embody the tough-guy hero, albeit in different visages,
prominent in Philippine political culture—Manila hoodlum Asiong Salonga and the San Francisco cop, Dirty
Harry.

In this paper, I argue that by exploring Estrada’s and Lim’s deployment of their cinematic others to capture
popular perception of their governance and policy orientations, the electorate is also given an opportunity to
bring into consideration, in the electoral exercise, Estrada’s 2001 conviction of plunder and Lim’s human
rights violations. Will the Manileños take this opportunity? How do these opportunities for accountability
interact with their identifications as hoodlum and cop?
Emerald Flaviano, University of the Philippines
Stealing Assumptions - The “Justice” of Local Authority in Eastern Indonesia
Darkness has fallen over the village, yet all is not still, as someone quietly and carefully unlocks a motorbike
and rolls it slowly through the shadows. Just before the safety of the main road three men grab the thief.
What happens next? Often the notion of ‘justice’ in scholarly or public policy debates is defined in relation
to state authority (and instrumentality). The emphasis upon the state is deeply entrenched within the
disciplines of law and political science. Arguably, the dominance of the state in discussions of governance
and justice is also the case for anthropology, however, notable exceptions such Geertz, Rosen and the von
Benda-Beckmann’s, suggest the significance of local power structures. The thief will not necessarily be
taken to a local police station. Rather the local community will apply their own ‘justice’. I will argue that in
fact it is necessary to examine the concept of justice beyond the limited parameters of the state’s official
justice and law enforcement processes. Assumptions about what one believes ought to occur, should not
blind one from what does occur.
I will use examples from my field research on the island of Lombok, eastern Indonesia. This paper will
consider how adat (social processes / customary law) and religious edicts are effectively used to maintain
and/or restore social order. Through these examples of community and religiously organized non-state
approaches to justice and socio-legal regulation, the legitimate power and authority of local ‘lore’ as ‘law’
will come to fore in its full complexity.
Jeremy Kingsley, National University of Singapore

Panel 348 //Room no. 1303 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
China-US-EU Relations (II): Challenges and Opportunites
Sponsored by Department of Government and Public Administration, University of Macau
China, the U.S. and EU are the three most important players in world politics today. How they intereact with
one another will largely shape future global order. Will China's rise lead to a new global order? How does
the U.S. and EU view China's rise? Is the U.S. retreating from Europe and returning to Asia? What are the
main features of this new triangular relationship? This panel will bring together experts from three regions to
discuss various issues of this interesting triangular relationship.
Convenor: Jianwei Wang, University of Macau
Cross-Strait Relations and the Role of the US and the EU
The ups and downs of the Cross-Strait relations in the last two decades have severe impact of the security in
East Asia. The author will first examine the premise of the Cross-Strait relations, its structure and the
policies of the two sides of the Taiwan Strait, coupled with the Cross-Strait economic relations, trade and
cultural exchange.
But the major emphasis of this essay is the role of the United States and the EU in the Cross-Strait relations.
A comparison of the role of these two major players implies that the US is more likely to actively prevent
the closer relations between Taipei and Beijing from happening while the EU, due to the current euro debt
crisis, seems to bring the two sides closer together unintentionally.
Shaocheng Tang, National Chengchi University
US-EU-China Relations: Where Are They Going?
International relations have been evolving rapidly since the end of the Cold War. After the collapse of the
Soviet Union, the US became the only superpower in the 1990s. In the beginning of the 21st century,
although Washington still takes the leadership in world affairs, it has encountered more and more difficulties
in maintaining its supreme status. The financial crisis which began in 2008 noticeably weakens its influence.
As a consequence, the emerging powers are becoming more visible on the global scene, on issues ranging
from world governance to financial and economic security. In particular, China is becoming an indispensible
player in world affairs. The EU, as a regional organization with 27 member states, aspires to be not only an
economic power and normative power, but also to play an important role in global political and security
issues. In order to examine US-EU-China relations, four points will be addressed in this paper. First, no
matter how long a player could stay in power, it would decline and fall as part of the cycle of its
development. Second, despite the differences in political visions between China and the EU, the US, China
is in a learning process which has been, up until now, a rule follower rather than a rule maker. Third,
ideology matters in China’s relations with the EU and the US. Fourth, Sino-EU-US economic relations are
not much simpler than their complicated political relations.
Jing Men, College of Europe
European Union’s Engagement with China: a Policy Analysis
The European Union (EU) generally adopts an engagement strategy in dealing with China. However, the
EU’s China policy has often been criticized as too much rhetorical, and too little fruitful.
This article synthesizes an analytical framework along two dimensions: one stretching between national and
European axis, and the other between traditional and structural foreign policy. It is argued that the EU’s
foreign policy toward China is generally trapped in this two-dimensional matrix.
This analytical framework is then applied several empirical areas. It is concluded that because of structural
flaws inherent in both institutional and objective terms, the EU’s engagement policy toward China is fragile.

Progress can only be made when the EU finds some way to improve coherence, competence, and confidence
of its foreign policymaking.
Weiqing Song, University of Macau
France and the US-China-EU Trilateral Strategic Relationship
Ji Zhang, Fudan University

Panel 349 //Room no. 1503 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Discourse for Tibet‐China Problem Solving through ADR
Sponsored by Asian World Center, Creighton University
The conflicts between China and Tibet have involved serious political and human right issues since 1959
when Chinese army moved in Tibet and the Tibetan spiritual leader, Dalai Lama, went into exile. The
conflicts in the region become increasingly serious while tensions between Chinese and Tibetans continue to
remain high. Most critiques of the incidents in Tibet were directed towards the Chinese government.
Scholars, politicians, religious leaders, including the Dalai Lama, have been trying hard to solve the
conflicts between China and Tibet in a peaceful way. However, much effort has been unproductive so far.
The major obstacle to a peaceful resolution has been the failure to establish common grounds with
determination to reach a settlement.
This panel explores Alternative Dispute Resolution (ADR) with Eastern and Western approaches in seeking
a shared discourse from the conflicting parties. With this focus in mind, four panelists, with different
background in scholarship, legal and governmental experience, intend to examine the positive consequences
resulted from two different attitudes towards conflict, e.g. the Eastern “stay away from conflict” style vs.
Western “stay with conflict” style. The object of this panel is not to look into the conflict per se, rather, it
applies ADR as a shared discourse for an acceptable common ground, which should bear no conflict to the
value in Chinese culture, nor should it to the Tibetan Buddhist faith. It should be a virtue that both Chinese
and Tibetans appreciate and practice in their social life.
Convenor: Maorong Jiang, Creighton University
Discussant: Michael Hawkins, Creighton University
Between Conflict and Understanding: ADR for Tibet-China Truce
The ADR is a new concept to Chinese political elites. With this new conceptual introduction to the Tibet-
China issue, this study explores the need for understanding between both sides, despite decades-long
stalemate and over-stressed issues, such as, national unity, on the part of the PRC, and Tibetan
independence, on the other side. Theoretically, conflict is not a bad thing, and understanding can be
attended as well. But how to break the ice and initiate the good-well move towards dialogue and
reconciliation has itself remained idling.
This study will involve the changing nature of political theories and empirical practice on mayor paradigms,
such as national-state, sovereignty and social development in a global and digital era. It is cherished that
both Beijing and Dharamsala can narrow down their “’sacred’ mission,” and focus on issues, such as, the
well-being of Tibetans inside China, and those in exile from their homeland. This requires a change of
expectation, or, political inspiration, both of which are the endgames of, hypothetically, institutional utopian
mindset. These political goals, for either national unity or self-determination, are, from an empirical
perspective, a direct source of suffering that majority of people, Tibetans in this case, has gone through.
China, as a rising economic power, suffers more as a nation, for it is seen as a rogue state, and invites illfeeling
in the face of its strength.
ADR is a key to this deadlocked situation and the truce can be reached for mutual respect.
Maorong Jiang, Asian World Center, Creighton University
A Historical Review of Western Approaches to Alternate Dispute Resolutions Concerning China and
Tibet
This paper offers a critical historical review of Western approaches to Alternate Dispute Resolutions with
regard to China and Tibet. It takes a particular look at an intellectual legacy of ethno and chrono-centrism
that has sought to explicate Chinese actions through a prism of lagging socio-political evolutionary
development. This tradition was borne out of the experiences of the 19th century and buttressed by political

expediency during the Cold War. Despite the end of formal colonialism and the bifurcated globe of the Cold
War, such assumptions continue to guide many Western views of China. Chinese actions, intentions, and
rationales are often gauged within a protracted view of lagging modern and post-modern political
development. Such views make it difficult to establish an accurate assessment of contemporary issues such
as China’s relationship with Tibet.
Michael Hawkins, Creighton University
Tolerance: Hope from Both Sides for Tibet-China Settlement
The conflicts between China and Tibet have been serious political and human right issues since 1959 when
Chinese army moved in Tibet and the Tibetan spiritual leader, Dalai Lama, went into exile. This proposed
study aims to explore a common ground for political reconciliation between China and Tibet. With a
historical review, I advocate that a solid common ground can be found within these two different cultures.
This common ground is a political virtue, “tolerance.” “Tolerance” played important roles in both
Confucian and Buddhist traditions. It was successfully practiced as a political strategy in solving conflicts
by the two peoples in their long history.
China has changed dramatically in the past 30 years. It has become a major international player in the
modern world affairs. I argue that a space to restore China’s historical strategy of tolerance opens. The
study of “tolerance” can keep the conversation between China and Tibet going, which is the best hope in
solving political conflicts in current situation. Studying “tolerance strategy” for solving China and Tibet
conflict is urgent but no enough work has been done in this respect. My research fulfills this urging need.
Jinmei Yuan, Creighton University
What Does it Mean to Do the Right Thing?
In this article I wish to assist in clarifying why, and in what way, the cultivation of mindfulness and wisdom
as understood within the Buddhist worldview can promote ethical conduct. As mindfulness is a Buddhist
concept that is part of a larger Buddhist system of thought, a better understanding of the Buddhist worldview
and the context in which the concept of mindfulness emerged may help us go further in understanding how
Buddhist philosophy and practice can help foster ethical behavior. It will allow us to create new synthesis
between the Buddhist worldview and the quest for ethical conduct in Western traditions, including in the
legal profession. I will suggest that Buddhist mindfulness and wisdom should not be considered helpful only
in terms of compliance to ethical rules, but from a more foundational perspective, of cultivating a mindset, a
being-in-the-world that sees clearly the nature of being and brings one to spontaneously act in an ethical
manner as well as to manage emotions in negotiation in a skillful manner.
Ran Kuttner, Creighton University
Panel 351 //Room no. 1505 // Thursday 27 June 11:00-13:00
Individual Presentations
The Politics of History: ‘Neo-conservatism’ and the Modernization Paradigm in Early 1990s China
Els van Dongen, Nanyang Technological University